Skip to main content

Full text of "History of St. Andrews, episcopal, monastic, academic, and civil, comprising the principal part of the ecclesiastical history of Scotland, from the earliest age till the present time"

See other formats 


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 



► 



1 



I.; 



I5r ^?3 0, /,7 

I. ' t *- 



» 


f i 
>' 


l&arbartj College librarg 


■^ 








1 


i 


J ■ 


k 


t 


i 


4 m itfli 


iB 


i 1 


1 


..d -. 1 


SJH 


i 


1 


^ 


f 


"'1 

•i, 


FROM THE GIFT OF 


1 • 


ALEXANDER COCHRANE 




OF BOSTON 


i 

; 




1 



s 



J 



</ 



C okcciJi 



\ 



HISTORY 



OF 



ST ANDREWS. 



F --V" 



*' It was a Ytfy fine day. Dr Johnson seemed quite wrapt up in the scenes which were 
presented to him. He kept his hat off while he was upon any part of the ground where 
the Cathedral had stood. He said well — ^that Knox had set on a moh, without knowing 
where it would end ; and that, differing from a man in doctrine, was no reason why 
yon should pull down his house about his ears.^*-^B0flWEtL*8 Lipb op Johnson. 



i(^. 



I I 

It 

J" kfaiilnS '■ 

Th^xff /ntHj w/urA aJT i{atikfrirU<ur shU .lia/ii/my in 






I 



#- 



Chafifer ' 
ffnun 



"^ • • '^V.'^^'^ ' '' "^ ft /Jornnton^ 

_, ? " f • 

M 1 \('^^f^^^'' 



r 



-Jiiflr 



♦ 



. y^HA 



Pgrch - 






^■ 



h 



C/otjtfrd^r 



\*:?t (rnl 




HISTORY 



ST ANDREWS, 



EPISCOPAL, MONASTIC, ACADEMIC, AND CIVIL ; 



OOMPBISmO THE PRIICaPAI. PART OF THE 



ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF SCOTLAND, 



FROX THB EARUBST AOE TILL THE PRESENT TIME. 



BY THE REV. C. J. WfON, M.A., 

FORMSBLT OF TEIIflTT OOLLBGB, CAMBRIDGE, 
AND NOW PRBSBTTSR OP THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH, 8T ANDREWS. 



IN TWO VOLUMES. 
VOLUME II. 



WILLIAM TAIT, EDINBURGH; 

SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, & CO., LONDON ; 
AND JOHN GUMMING, DUBLIN. 

MDCCCXLIII. 



'&r (\pt. 1.7 



NOV II 1916 '^^ 






EDINBURGH : 

Printed by WifxrAM Tait, Pilnce'i Street. 



CONTENTS OF VOLUME II. 



CHAPTER I. 



Hmo&T OF St Andbbws dubino thb Gaand Rbbeluok, fboh its 

OUTBBJBAK IV 1698» TILL THB ArBITAL OF ChABLBB II. IN SOOTLAVD 

IK 1650. 

Paft« 
Acta of the Glai^w Assembly— The primate and biBfaops 

exoommnnicated, 1 

The primate retires to England— *Hi8 illness, death-bed scene, 

funeral, and epitaph, ....... 6 

His chnroh at Dairsey— Fate of the other Scottish bishops, 8 

The kin^s illegal concessions — Changes at St Andrews— 

Dr Wishari, • .10 

A presbytery and assembly here— The Independents, . .12 
Another assembly here— Intrigoes-^Letter to the king, 14 

Conduct of Blair and Botherford— Cases of witchcraft here, 1 7 
Westminster Assembly— <!lharaoter of its Scottish members, 19 
Solemn league and coyenant— Its terms and claims, 21 

Holydays forbidden — Bank of St Andrews compared with other 

. towns, in AJ>. 1644, ■ • • .23 

Massacre of the king's troope— Blood demanded by the assembly, 25 
Parliament held here— Opening sermons-rJohnston's speedi, 27 
Inhuman proceedings— The assembly twice petitions for blood, 28 
Lord Ogilyy's escape from the castle— Execution of the royalists, 32 
The king sold— The Engagement— The king beheaded, . 38 
Behaviour of Blair and Rutherford, 41 

Chariee II. inyited from HoUand— The true motives, 42 

CHAPTER II. 

HlSTOBT OF St AnDBBWS DUBINO THB GbAND RbBBLUON, FBOM TUB 

Abbiyal of Chables U« in Sgotland in 1650, till the Rbkeoba- 
TiON OF Efiscofact lU 1661. 

Charles comes to St Andrews— Rutherford — His character 
and writings, ....•.•• 44 



Yl CONTENTS. 

Page 
Scotland subdued by Cromwell — Resolutioners and Remon- 
strants, 48 

The English sectaries insult the Presbyterians, 51 

Monk and the town-council of St Andrews, ... 54 

Burning of witches stopped— Probable number burnt here, 56 

Sharp pleads for the Resolutioners before Cromwell, . 57 

His instructions from his constituents, .... 58 

Monk and the town-council of St Andrews, . . . ib. 

Sharp sent to Monk and to Charles II. — ^Vindication of him, 61 

<' Lex Rex " burnt— Episcopacy restored— Sharp's change, . 66 

He accepts the primacy — Its revenues, .... 68 



CHAPTER III. 

LiFB AND TiMBS OF JaMES SbARP ArCHBISHOP OF St AnDRBWS, FBOM 
HIS SuCXl»I01f IN 1661, TILL HIS MURBBR IN 167d« 

Shabp— His paj^ntage and education— -Raaction in favour of 

Episcopacy, 70 

Scottish bishops oonseerated-rCUnmnious imputations, 71 

Moderation of government — ^The primate's reception in Fife, 72 

Sufferings of the Ptosbyteriana— Oalumnies-^H. M^Kail, . 74 

Testimonies in the primate's favour, * ... 80 

J. Mitchell — Alleged peisecutions— Misr^resentations, . 83 

Extracts from the records of the church courts, 89 

The primate and Bishop Ramsay, 91 

Particulars of the primate's mnrder-^Funeral, monument-* 

Epitaph— Seal, 92 



CHAPTER IV. 

LiVBS AND TlMIS OF THE ASCHBISHOPS OF St AnUBBWS, FBOM THB SUC- 
CESSION OF Alexander Burnet in 1679, till the Deprivation of 
Arthur Ross, at the Revolution of 1688. 

Burnet— His early history— Conduct when archbishop of 

Glasgow, 99 

His quarrel with Lauderdale — Indulgence— Assertory act, . 100 

Burnet suspended and restored — ^Translated to St Andrews, 102 

Testimony in his favour — Death and burial— Bequest, 103 

Ross translated to the primacy— His mission to James II., . 104 

His and the university's address to the king— The reply, 106 



CONTENTS. VU 

Page 
The SoottiBh bishops refuse to acknowledge William as king 

dejurey 108 

Consequent overthrow of Episcopacy — Sufferings of the clergy, 116 

Archdeacon WaddeU, 112 

Materials for a life of the pnmate, 118 

Change of professors in the oniremty, • • .114 

Present state of the Episcopal churoh-rBeflections» . .115 



CHAPTER V. 

History of St Ahdbbws^ fbom tek RBYOLimoif of 1688 till the 
PRESENT Time. 

Dispute between the nniveiBity and the town, .117 

Proposed removal of the university to Perth> .118 

Episcopacy persecuted — Disaster here, . .122 

Earl of Mar's rebellion, as it affected this neighbourhood, • 123 

Burning of Professor Haldane, and of St Mary's college, 129 

Rebellion of 1745 — ^Renewed persecution, . .130 

Medical degrees — Mons. St Fond — John Honey, .133 
Duke of Cambridge— Sir Walter Scott-^Impostore—DrDib- 

den, . 136 



CHAPTER VL 

The Archixpiscopal Rank and Property; other Church Property 
IN St Andrews. 

The primate's regalities and jurisdiction — Rank — Property 

—Privileges, 139 

His powers within the "cursus apri" and the city — House- 
hold officers — Alienations from the see, • • .142 
History of the archiepiscopai property since the Reformation, 145 

the Augnstinian priory, . . . .146 

. > the Dominican monastery, •147 

-— ^ the Franciscaq monastery, . .148 

—. the proYOstiy of Kirkheugh, . • ib. 

the archdeaconry of St Andrews — List of arch- 

deacons, 150 

the vicarage of St Andrews— Cameron parish, . 152 



▼Ill CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VII. 

Thb Cathedral. 

Pag« 
Its dimenaioiiB and arohiteciiire — ^Free-mason fraternitiesy . 1 53 
Its former bella— Removal of robbisb— fitone coffins, . 1 55 

Remaining inscri|>tions— Recent ezcayatione—ReflectionS) . 157 
Epitaphs in the snrronnding cemetery, .161 

CHAPTER VIII. 

St Rboulus's Chvbch and Tower. 

Architectore— Dimensions— Antiquity, .... 162 
Its ancient history— Demolished monuments, .164 

Remarkable stone coffin dug up near it, .165 

CHAPTER IX. 

Castle. 

Recapitulation of its history — Often taken and retaken, 166 

Duke of Albany-Barnes I. — ^Bishop Kennedy and James II., 167 

James III.— -Bishop Chiyin Douglas — James V. — ^Buchanan, 169 

Cardinal Beaton — John Roge]>— Wishart — ^Knox, . 1 70 

Marion Ogilvy — Mons. Verao— James VI.p— Earl of Dunbar, 171 
Archbishop Gladstones— The royalist prisoners, .172 

Bat R. Spotswood's letter to the Marquis of Montrose, 175 

Reflections — Circular dungeon, 176 

CHAPTER X. 

UmYERSITT. 

Its original constitution as a pedagogium, . . .177 

Formation into three colleges— Their endowment, .178 

Constitution and discipline — Religious duties, . 1 79 

State of the university at the Reformation, . 1 80 
Its revenues impaired by that and subsequent changes, ib. 

Compensation — ^Union of two of the colleges— 8t Mary's, . 181 

Number of students — Foreigners, 183 

Senatus Academicns— Old customs— Rector, .184 

University library — ^The college libraries thrown into it, . 186 



CONTENTS. IX 

Page 

Private and public grants to it, 187 

Scarce books and Mfi&--Chanoello»-->Tlieirann0, . 189 

Carricnlam of Btndy— Dq g i eoo U mvewity anns, .100 

Vifiitadonsof the nniyenity— That of 1826, .192 



CHAPTER XL 

TBsCOLLBOn. 

United ooU^ge— Professonhipfl — Patronage — Reyenues, • 193 
St Salvator's coll^pe— Chapel — Biahop Kenned/s monument, 195 
Chiqpel roof-— Monumental inseriptionfl — Silyer maoe, • 196 

Examination of the bishop's tomb— Silver arrows and medals, 200 
Charter-press— Knox's pulpii— Museum, .... 204 
St Leonard's ooUege— Present state— Buchanan, . 205 

Ruined chapel — Monuments— Hepburn— R. Stewart, . 206 

The two Wilkies— Two canons— J. Archibald — ^Wynram, . 207 

Dr Johnson's account of the chapel, 209 

St Mary's college — ^Its chapel destroyed — ^Professorships, . 210 
Patronage— Revenue— Charter-chest— Coats of arms, . .211 
Two silver maces, 212 

CHAPTER XIL 

Mi PEAS School. 

Buildings— History of Dr Bell, 213 

How he acquired and disposed of his fortune, .214 

Constitution of the school — Reflections, . .216 



APPENDIX. 



No. 

L— Bulls, charters, and statutes relating to the Uni- 
versity, alias the Studium Oenerale, alias the 
Pedagogium of St Andrews, .... 228 
II. — Bulls, charters, and statutes relating to St Sal- 

vator's college, St Andrews, • 238 

III.— Charters and statutes relating to St Leonard's 

college, St Andrews, 242 



CONTENTS. 

No. Page 

IV. — ^BulLs and charters rebting to St Mary's ool- 

lege, St AndxewSy 254 

v.— List of bursariee at St Mai/s, and the United 

college, 268 

VI.— Contents of the Register of the Priory of St 
Andrews, recently printed for the Bannatyne 

Club, Edinburgh, 264 

VII.-— Denmylne or supplementary docoments, relat- 
ing to the priory of St Andrews, not included in 
the register, bi^t preserred by Sir James Balr 
four of Denmylne, and deposited in the Ad- 
vocates' Library, Edinburgh, . . • 305 
VIII.rrMethod in vfhieh Hie canons of tl^e priory 

passed their tipie, ..... 314 
IX. — ^The Episoc^Mil suocession during the middle 

ages. Answers to objections, . . 817 

X. — ^Pope Clement III. confirms to William king 
of Scotland, tl)e liberties of the Scottish Church, 
and exempts it from all jurisdiction but that of 

Rome, A.D. 1188, 824 

XI. — Pope Innocent III. empowers the Abbots of 
Arbroath and Lindores, and the Prior of May, 
to finish a controversy which had arisen be- 
tween the priory and the Bishop of St Andrews 
concerning the church of Rossinclerach. a.d. 

1215, 325 

XII. — Pope Honorius III. exempts the bishop and 
clergy of St Andrews, in disputes between 
them and the priory, from the jurisdiction of 
the abbot and college of Melrose, a.d. 1220, 326 
XIII. — Pope Honorius III. authorizes the Scottish 
bishops to hold provincial councils — Method of 
proceeding in the same, a.d. 1225, . . 327 
XIV.— Pope Innocent IV. authorizes Abel bishop of 
St Andrews, to refuse church benefices, unless 
with his own consent, or by an express papal 

mandate, a.d. 1254, 329 

XV. — ^Pope Alexander IV. empowers the Abbot of 
Dunfermline, and the Archdeacons of Dunkeld 
and Tevbtdale, to finish a controversy which 
had arisen between the Prior and chapter of 
St Andrews on the one hand, and certain 
knights on the other, respecting the erection 



CONTENTS. XI 

No. Page 

of chapda within the parishes of the former, 
without their oonsent, a.p. 1254, . . 330 
XVI. — ^Pope Alexander IV. comnumda Gameline 
bishop of St Andrews, to prohibit King Alex- 
ander III. from seizing the xeTenues of his 
church, AJi. 1254, 331 

XVIL^-Pope Alexander IV . urges Henry UI. king of 
£ngland, to nse his endeavous with Alexan* 
der III. of Scotland, to defend the iHshop and 
church of St Andrews, aj>. 1256, ib. 
XVIII. — ^Pope Alexander IV. empowers the abbots of 
Drybuigh and Jedburgh to cause any property 
that may hare been ta|Len from the priory of 
St Andrews to be restored to it, a-d. 1 257, 332 
XIX.— Henry III. king of England, oiden the bailies 
of his Cinqne Ports to arrest Gameline bishop 
of Bt Andrews, should he enter into his do- 
minions, A.D. 1258, 333 

XX. — ^Pope Alexander IV. empowers the Bishop of 
Dunkeld to inquire into a complaint made by 
the prior and canons of St Andrews, that cer- 
tain noUemen had injured them, a.d. 1258, ib. 
XXI. — Pope Alexander IV. commands Gameline 
bishop of St Andrews, to prohibit King Alex- 
ander IIL from seizing the property of his 
chureh, A.D. 1259, 334 

XXII.— Citation of King John Balk»l by Edward I., to 
appear before bim, relatire to the alienation of 
the priory of the Isle of May from the abbey 
of Reading to the bishopric of St Andrews, 
A.D. 1293, ib. 

XXIII. — ^Treaty between Robert Bruce earl of Carrick, 
(afterwards King Robert I.,) and WiUiam de 
Lamberton bishop of St Andrews, a.d. 1304, 
as attested two years after, at Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne, by the agents of Edward I., when the 
bishop fell into their hands, 336 

XXI v.— Pope John XXII. grants permission to King 
Robert Bruce, that he and his successors may 
be crowned and anointed by the bishops of St 

Andrews, a.d. 1328, 337 

XXV.— Safc-conduct from Edward III. to WHliam de 
liandel bishop of St Andrews, and certain 



XU CONTENTS. 

No. Pa^e 
Scottish noblemen, to visit David II., when a 
prisoner in England, with a view to his re- 
lease, A.D. 1352, 339 

XXVL— Safe-eondnot from Edward III. to certain 
Scottish sohohirs to study at Oxford, or Cam- 
bridge, for three years, a.d. 1357) 340 
XXVII. — Safe-conduct from Edward III., given to eer« 
tain merchants and burgesses of St Andrews, 

▲.D. 1362, ib. 

XXVIIL— Safe-conduct from Edward III. to WiUiam 
de Landel bishop of St Andrews, and others, 
to go from London to Scothind, with twenty 
bows, twenty quivers, and one ketilhat, [[scull- 
cap?! A.d. 1365, 341 

XXIX.— Copy of a safe-conduct granted by Henry VI. 
king of England, to James Kennedy bishop 
of St Andrews, ^.d. 1446, . • . . ib. 
XXX. — ^Letter of remission by Patrick Gbaham arch- 
bishop of St Andrews, to John Hartine, citiien 
therein, abont a.d. 1474, .... 342 
XXXI.— Safe-conduct from Henry YU. to William 

QShevex^l archbishop of St Andrews, a.d. 1 491, ib. 
XXXIL — ^Dedication of an Astronomical work to Arch- 
bishop Sbevei, by Jasper Last de Borchloen, 

A.D. 1491, 343 

XXXIII. — Foundation-charters of two altarages in the 
cathedral church, St Andrews, a.d* 1494 and 

1501, .344 

XXXIV. — ^Foundation-charters of two altarages in the 

parish church, St Andrews, a.d. 1493and 1501, 347 
XXXV.— Two letters from Archbishop Alexander Stew- 
art, to his fiiUier, James IV., respecting the 
grant of church benefices to some of his house- 
hold—The year in which the letters were 
written is not given, but it was probably in 1 508, 350 
XXXVI.— Archbishop James Beaton solicits the assis- 
tance of the Cardinal of St Eusebius, the Pro- 
tector of the Scots at Rome, against the pre- 
tensions of the Archbishop of Gki^gow and the 
Bishop of Moray.— Probably in a.d. 1523. 351 

XXXVII. — Archbishop James Beaton requests the Cardi- 
nal of St Eusebius to get his nephew, David 
Beaton, made Abbot of Arbroath, and the 



CONTENTS. xm 

No. Pftge 

archbishopric of Glasgow made subject to that 
of St Andrews, A.D. 1523, . . .352 

XXXYIII.— James V. lequests Pope Adrian YI. to enable 
him to recover part of the revenne of the arch- 
bishopric of St Andrews, which, some years 
before, had improperly been alienated in fa- 
roar of Prior Hepbom, a.d. 1524, . 353 
XXXIX.— The copy of a letter conj^tnlory, sent from 
the Doctors of Lonyaine, to the Archbishop of 
St Andrews, and Doctors of Scotland, com- 
mending them for the execution of Patrick 

Hamilton, a.d. 1528, 354 

XL.-— Cardinal Beaton requests Pope Paul III. to 
appoint a saffragan bishop to assist him in dis- 
charging the duties of his diocese, a.d. 1540, 356 
XLI.— Pope Paul III. constitutes Cardinal Beaton 

his legate k latere for Scotland, a.d. 1543, 357 

XLII. — George Wishart's concern in the conspiracy 

against Cardinal Beaton's life, 358 

XLIII. — Secret paper addressed by the conspirators in 
the castle of St Andrews, to Henry Balnevis 
of Halhill, agent of Heniy YIIL, who had 
been with them a short time before, but had 
now gone to procure farther assistance from 
England.— The date is December, 1540, . 366 
XLIY. — Recantation by the Rev. Christopher Good- 
man, the first Protestant minister of St An- 
drews, of certain political doctrines contained 
in a book published by him at Genera.— This 
recantation was made in England, probably 

A.D. 1565'Qy 370 

XL Y.— -Ratification of the Senzie Fair of St Andrews 

by James YI., a.d. 1581, . .371 

XL YL— Reasons of the University of St Andrews for 

refusing to sign the Covenant of 1638, . 372 

XLYII. — Sir Ewen Cameron of LocheiPs visit to the 
Royalist prisoners in the castle of St Andrews, 
the day before their execution, a.d. 1646, . 376 
XLYIIL— The official order for the public burning of Mr 
Samuel Rutherford's ^' Lex Rex," and the con- 
finement of its author. — The epitaph on his 
tomb-stone, — a.d. 1660, .... 380 
XLIX. — Charles XL's Presentation-charter of the arch- 



XIV CONTENTS. 

No. Page 

blBhopric of St Andrews to Archbishop James 

Sharp, A.D. 1661, 381 

L. — ^Extracts from the aocount-book of Archbishop 

Sharp, A.D. 1663-1666, .388 

LI. — ^Letter from Sir William Sharp, the arch- 
bishops son, giving an aoooant of his father's 
murder to Sir James Baird at Banff, a.d. 1 679, 394 
LII. — Order of the fmieral of his grace James Sharp, 
Lord Archbishop of St Andrews and Primate 
of Scotland, as it was performed at St An- 
drews on Saturday the 17th May, 1679, the 
procession moving from the abbey to the town 

church, 395 

LIII.— Declaration of Charles II. in favour of the 
archbishops of St Andrews and Gh^gow, re- 
lative to the presentation of crown benefices, 

A.D. 1679, 397 

LIT. — ^Account of an apparition which was said to 
have been seen in the house of Archbishop 
Boss, described in a letter to the Bev. John 
Warden, and by him communicated to the 
Bev. Bobert Wodrow, .... 398 

LY. — Punishment of sacrilege within the diocese of 

St Andrews, 400 

LVL— True character of the Covenanters, from un- 
doubted testimonies, 407 

LVII. — ^List of the first and second ministers of the 
town church, St Andrews, since the Beforma^ 

tion, 413 

LYIII. — ^List of the chancellors of the university, prin- 
cipals of the colleges, and provosts of the city, 414 
LIX. — List of distinguished men educated at or con- 
nected with the university of St Andrews, 416 
LX.— List of the captains and prize-holders of the 

Boyal and ancient Golf-club, St Andrews, 420 



J^ 






SwUk*^^ 



rLAK ) ; 

of " 

rSTAHBREirSJ 



A. D.lli'2-». 




HISTORY 



OF 



ST ANDREWS^ 



CHAPTER I. 



History of 8t Andretrs during the Grand Bebdlion^ from its 
outbreak in 1638, till the arrival of Charles II. in Scotland 
in 1650. 

The rebellious Assembly of the Kirk met at Glas- 
gow, on the 20th of November 1638, in the cathedral 
of that city, a venerable edifice, which had certainly 
never before been desecrated by the presence of a set 
of men collected together for so Htfholy a purpose. All 
the lay-elders, and most of the ministers, wece armed 
vnth swords and pistols ; and the clamour and tumult 
which they raised was such as to disgust even Baillie, 
the spectator and vindicator of their general proceed- 
ings. But I can only give an outline of what passed 
on this occasion ; a minute detail must be sought for 
in the general histories of the Church.^ The king's 
commissioner was very soon obliged to leave them, as 
they refused to pay any regard to his wishes : but 
previously he commanded them to dissolve, in his 
master's name — a command which they met by setting 
him at defiance, and declaring their sitting to be per- 
manent ! They then proceeded to depose from their 

* See especiaUy the king's ** Large Declaration," and Burnet's Me« 
moirs uf the Dukes of Ilaipilton, 

VOL. II, 15 



2 HISTOEY OF ST ANDREWS. 

sacred office all their brother ministers whom they snfi* 
pected of malignancy ^ i. e. of loyalty and Episcopacy ; 
and announced their determination to do the same to 
'' all snch ministers as disobeyed their sentence." The 
acts of the six previous lawful General Assemblies, 
this unlawful one pronounced nuU and void, on the 
pretext that they were subject to " court influence ;" 
and thus, at one blow, they abolished Episcopacy, the 
Five Articles of Perth, the canons, and the Liturgy. 
Their next measure was the daring excommunication 
and deposition of their ^^ pretended archbishops and 
bishops," as they were pleased to call them. But 
here a formidable difficulty occurred. Most of these 
refractory presbyters had been ordained by the said 
'' pretended " prelates ; and, according to the universal 
practice of the Church Catholic, had, at their ordination, 
taken an oath of canonical obedience to them. How, 
then, were they, with any show of consistency, to de- 
pose from their holy office those whom they had sworn 
to obey? Their expedient was this: they passed 
an act '' annulling the oath exacted by prelates from 
ministers when admitted to their callings ! " We have 
all heard of the pope granting dispensations to his 
spiritual subjects from the observance of oaths ; but it 
was a new sight to behold Protestants dispensing 
themselves from the observance of their man oaths. 
Yet we need not wonder ; for extremes meet. ** Puri- 
tanism," says Dr South, '* is only reformed Jesuitism, 
as Jesuitism is nothing else but popish Puritanism ; 
and I could draw out such an exact parallel betwixt 
them both, aa to principles and practices, that it would 
quickly appear they are sa truly brothers as ever were 
Romulus and Remus ; and that they sucked their prin- 
ciples from the same wolf."^ When the above difficulty 

» Vol. iu. p. 535. 



OftAND ftSBELLtOll. S 

h^ been thtis jesniticaUy remoTed, a committee wai 
nominated to arrange, bring forward, and substantiate 
the charges against the bishops ) so that, not being pre* 
sent themselves, either personally or by proxy, and 
the judges, jnry» and witnesses all consisting <^ their 
avowed enemies, they Were condemned as a matter of 
course. They Were accused of almost every crime 
which the Vocabulary of their language afforded ; ac- 
cusations which the members were but too eager to 
believe, as tome apology for their enormous wicked^ 
ness in sd treating their ecclesiastical rulers. When 
unprincipled men are bent on any favourite object, 
they do not aUow conscientious scruples to stand in 
their way. The bishops,* accordingly, were deposed, 
or excommunicated, or both ; were " declared t«/a- 
mous, and commanded to be so holden by all and every 
one of the faithful, and to be denounced from every 
pulpit in Scotland as ethnicks and publicans;" and 
all on the pretext of " zeal for the glory of God, and 
the purging of the Kirk." The primate in particular, 
one of the best and most learned men of that or any 
other age, yfza found guilty of ^* drunkenness, adulter 
ries, breach of Sabbath, papistical doctrine, preaching 
Arminianism, incest, et ctetera!^^ for which he was 
both deposed and excommunicated by this anti-Chris^ 
tian eourt« These sentences were rmd by Alexander 
Henderson the Moderator, a presbyter who had himself 
been ordained, and bound to oanonical obedience, by 
Gladstones archbishop of St AndrewiS.' Again, in 

1 Sir J. Batfout^B Annak, yoL ii. p. dOS ; atid Feierkin's <' Book of 
the Uniyersall Kirk." 

^ Gla4l0iones presented him to the paneh of Leuchars, neat St An- 
drews ; hut he was at that time so unpopular, tliat he had to he in- 
ducted with the point of the hayonet. This shows how £ckle and un- 
certain a thing is miniBterial popularity. In 1038, he was one of the 
most popular men in Scotland. In justice to hia memory it ought to 
he mentioned, that there is good reason to helieve he repented, in his 
last days, of the part he had taken against his church and king. See 



4 HISTORY OF BT ANDREWS. 

the time of Knox and Melville, the ecclesiastical state 
had been held to be one of the three Estates of the 
realm, and had so continued down to the present time ; 
but now the Assembly abolished this as ''an anti- 
Christian usurpation ;''^ not from any principle of self* 
denial, as has been alleged, but in order that they 
might concentrate more power in the General As- 
sembly of the Kirk ; a power which they accordingly 
exercised, as we shall see in the sequel, with the mo^ 
tyrannical, and even murderous sway, till the inyasion 
of Cromwell, who very unceremoniously dispersed its 
members, and stripped them of their usurped authority. 
Lastly, this Assembly decreed a severe penalty against 
'' such as should speak against their covenant ;" or be 
" malicious against their church ;" or " denyers of the 
acts of their Assembly ;*' or who should ^^ print any- 
thing anent the present divisions and controversies of 
this time, or any other treatise whatsover v^hich may 
concern the Kirk of Scotland," without vmtten autho- 
rity from their clerk, Mr Archibald Johnston! In 
short, to use the words of a modem v^riter,^ this As- 
sembly ''took no step which was not illegal; pro- 
nounced no sentence which was not unjust; mani- 
fested no feeling that was not uncluistian ; and has 
left, even in the record of its proceedings by an enthu- 

his life by Alton ; and also a copy of his dying ** Declaration," in Lord 
Somers's Tracts, yoI. It. p. 215. As the fact of his repentance has 
been denied by his friends, I will here subjoin the testimony of the 
learned and pious Dr Hicks, who must have known him personally : 
*' He spent all the remainder of his life in a sorrowful penitential re- 
tirement, for which he grew suspected by his brethren of the Cove- 
nant, who caUed him apostate from its cause. There are many per- 
sons yet alive who can testify this to be true."— i?ai«22bc Redivkm, 

^ Yet Henderson himself was afterwards the first to unite the civU 
and ecclesiastical character in his own person ! ^ He was sent into Eng- 
land," says Grainger, ^ in the double capacity ot% divine and &pleni- 
potmtiary : he knew how to rouse the people to war^ or negotiate a 

^ Sco Mr Napier's admirable woik gu the "Wfc and Times of Mon-. 
tragi'," j). Co, 



GRAND REBELLION. 5 

siastic member, [Baillie,] a beacon to be avoided 
by eyery legal court and ecclesiastical community.** 
When the whole business was at an end, Henderson 
exclaimed, " We have cast down the walls of Jericho ; 
let him who rebuildeth them beware of the curse of 
Hiel the Bethelitef* thus maJsiing himself a second 
Joshua, and denouncing a curse on the restorers of 
Episcopacy, as that inspired leader was directed to 
do on the rebuilders of idolatrous Jericho ! In this 
manner were the civil and religious liberties of Scot- 
land swept away by these insurgent presbyters and 
lay elders, in the course of twenty-nine days* sitting ; 
and all under the mask of honouring God, and advan- 
cing the interests of pure religion. The parallel be- 
tween the conduct of the rebellious nobles on this 
occasion, and that of Dathan and Abiram of old, 
"princes of the congregation,*' is very remarkable; 
and equally so between that of the presbyters and the 
Levites : and, as the earth swallowed up the former, 
and fire from the Lord burnt up the latter, so might it 
have been apprehended that, had the days of miracu- 
lous punishments not passed away, a like calamity 
would have been inflicted upon these men, for their 
shameless rebellion against their civil and ecclesiasti- 
cal rulers.* Yet they suffered for it severely, even in 
this life, after Cromwell had subdued their country, 
overthrown their covenant, and subjugated their Kirk. 

I « We glory in our relation to these men ; we have the highest ad- 
miration of their character, attainments, and services ; and we are 
every day more and more impressed with the tmth and importance of 
all the leading principles for which they contended. We are per- 
suaded that the great Head of the Church signally hlest their efforts, 
not only in reforming the outward oi^ganization of the Church, hut in 
converting sinners, and in promoting the interests of vital godliness*'* 
— Pregbyterian Review, April 1839. This Review is conducted hy the 
domifiiMt party of the ecclesiastical estahlishment of Scotland : and 
this very party, the year before, solemnly commemorated the second 
centenary of the outbreak of the rebellion ! ** Truly, ye bear witness 
to tlie deeds of yonr fpithers/* 



6 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

But we must now return to the persecuted primate. 
In September this year, the king proposed to him to 
resign his office of chancellor, in consequence of the 
bad spirit of the times, but would not insist upon it if 
he chose to keep it. The archbishop consented, md re- 
ceived £2500 for the sacrifice which he made.^ When 
be saw his countrymen plunging into rebellion, his so- 
yereign insulted, the Church in Scotland overthrown, 
and himself and order proscribed, he thought it prudent 
to leave his country, where his parson was no longer 
safe; and retired to Newcastle, depressed in spirits, 
and in a very infirm state of health. When he grew 
a little better, he proceeded to London ; but there he 
soon became worse, and was visited by his friend 
Archbishop Laud, from whose hands he received the 
holy eucharist. Another person who visited him on 
his deathbed, was the celebrated Ma^Njuis of Hamilton, 
Commissioner to the late General Assembly at Glas- 
gow, and a principal agent in advising his sovereign 
to those unlawful concessions to his suly'ects which 
ended in the ruin of them both. But I vrill allow the 
archbishop's biographer to relate the conversation 
which passed between them on this interesting occa* 
sion : ^* The marquis, coming near to his bedside, was 
plesuiied to say, ^ I am come to kiss your lordship's 
hand, and humbly to ask your blessing ;' to which the 
archbishop, with a soft voice, answered: ^My lord, 
you shall have my blessing ; but give me leave to 
speak these few words to you. My lord, I visibly 
foresee that the Church and king are both in danger 
to be lost ; and I am verily persuaded that there is 
none, under God, so able to prevent it as your lordship; 
and therefore I speak to you as a dying prelate, in the 
words of Mordecai to Esther : if you do it not, salvar 

' Memoirs of the Dukes of HamillM, p|u T4, 79. 



GRAND REBELLION. 7 

tion shall come somewhere else, but you and your 
house shall perish.' To whom the marquis made this 
worthy reply, that ^what he foresaw was his grief, 
and he wished from his heart he were able to do that 
which wafi expected from him, though it were to be 
done with the sacrificing of his life and fortunes.' 
After which, upon his knees, he received the arch- 
bishop's blessing, and departed. I shall make no 
commentary upon it; for the best interpreters of 
words are actions." 

Spotswood died on the 2dth Noyember 1639. By 
command of the king, he was buried by torch-light in 
Westminster abbey, near the tomb of James YI. 
'' The manner of his burial," says his biographer, ''by the 
conamand and care of his religious king, was solemnly 
ordered; for the corpse being attended by many 
mourners, and at least eight hundred torches, and 
being brought near the abbey church of Westminster, 
the whole nobility of England and Scotland then pre- 
sent at court, with all the king's servants and many 
gentlemen, came out of their coaches, and conveyed 
the body to the west door, where it was met by the 
dean and prebendaries of that church in their clerical 
habits, and buried according to the solemn rites of the 
English Church, before the extermination of decent 
Christian burial was come in fashion." The following 
is a translation of the inscription on his tomb : 



Sacred to the Memory 

oi DominuB Jomr fooxswooo, Archbishop of St Andrvw^ 

Primate of Scotland, and ChanoeUor of the kingdom. 

80 years a Presbyter, 

11 yean Archbishop of Glasgow, 

25 years Arohbishc^ of St Andrews, 

and 4 yean ChanoeUor of tiie kingdom of Scotland. 

He died in peace in 1689, 

the dth of the oal. of Deeember, 

the 16th year of Charles L 

and 74tb of kb a|fe. 



8 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS, 

A prelate, a senator, almost a martyri 

Than whom no one was more pioos, more prudent, or more iaithfuL 

He contended, even tUl liis latest breath, 

Against sacrilege, rebellion, and heresy, 

In defence of the Church, the king, and the orthodox faith ; 

And, as is the usual reward of such yirtues, 

He endured confiscation and banishment. 

But in this urn he rests in peace* 

By the mouth of posterity be will be praised. 

In the presence of €rod he is rewai^ed. 

Thus was this good man and exemplary prelate, 
who had heen deposed and excommnnicated by his in- 
fatuated countrymen, honourably interred by the mem- 
bers of the Church of England. His last will and 
testament contained the following words : — "As touch- 
ing the government of the Church, I am verily per- 
suaded that the government Episcopal is the only right 
and apostolic form ; parity among ministers being the 
breeder of all confusion, as experience might have 
taught. And for those ruling elders, as they are a 
mere human device, so they will prove, when the way 
is more open to them, the ruin of both Church and 
State." This prediction was abundantly confirmed by 
the disasters which followed.^ 

It is due to the memory of Spotswood to state, that 
he built, at his own expense, the beautiful parish 
church of Dairsey, near St Andrews. This was sacrile- 
giously defaced after the overthrow of Episcopacy, but 

* Nothing has tended to pervert the minds of the iU-informed in 
Scotland, in regard to the Christian priesthood, so much as the use of 
the word ddety and the persons who are thus designated by the Pres- 
byterian establishment. A mere layman, who holds an office not un- 
like that of church- warden in England, is caUed an elder. We have 
no right to use a Scripture appellaUve, except in a Scripture sense. 
Now, every theologian knows, that this term is never in the New Tes- 
tament given to any office-bearer in the Church, but to an episcopaUy 
ordained priest {Preifyter-^-prestre— -priest,) To apply it, therefore, 
to a lay-officer, is a perversion of its meaning, and misleads the un- 
wary on a subject of vital importance. The original word, as used in 
the Epistles, should never have been translated at all, but simply ren- 
dered predyter, in which case the absurdity of applying it to a lay- 
man would have been at once apparent. 



ghakd scdfiLLioK. 9 

has lately, through the good taste of the neighbouring 
proprietors, been restored to its original state, excepting 
that the Presbyterian pulpit occupies the place of the 
altar.^ Spotswood also wrote an excellent history of 
the Church of Scotland, to which I have had frequent 
occasion to refer; a history full of valuable materials, 
and written in a luminous and pleasing style. The 
author never affects a neutrality on the Episcopal 
and Presbyterian questions which he did not feel ; but 
he betrays no bias, except in favour of '^ truth and 
soberness," and defends no principles but those of in« 
flexible loyalty and primitive Christianity.^ 

Of the other Scottish bishops, eight were obliged to 
save themselves from personal violence by flight ; three 
remained at home, and, to their everlasting disgrace, 
recanted, and from having been consecrated bishops, 
sank down to the rank of presbyters ; and though, like 
the rest of the bishops, they had been deposed for every 
imaginable vice, and declared ^' infamous," no objec- 
tion was made to their becoming parochial ministers 
in the newly-constituted Kirk. These were, Lindsay 
of Dunkeld, Graham of Orkney,' and Fairley of Argyll. 
One bishop, Dr John Guthrie of Moray, would neither 
flee nor recant, but patiently endured excommunicar 
tion, imprisonment, and other sufferings, and in the 

' The anns of the pious founder, beautifuUy cut, are over the west 
door, with this inscription : — ^* JehoTah, dilexi deooxem domus tue." 
It appears, from the ^ Records of the Synod of Fife," that in 1648, 
the hishop's archiepisoopal arms, the royal arms, a crosier, a cross, and 
the screen hetween the church and chancel, were ordered to he re« 
moved as ^ monuments of idolatry and superstition." There was an 
express injunction of the Synod to cut down the screen, so as to make 
it serve as hack9 for the adjacent pews ! — ^Pp. 127, 129, 133, 146. 

^ Spotswood's archiepiscopal seal has upon it, St Andrew holding his 
cross hefore him, the family shield below, with the initials J. S., and 
the legend, ^ Sigillum R. D. Johannis aichiepiscopi Sancti Andrec." 

' Graham was rich, and recanted to save his estate ftom being con« 
fiscated.— JTd^'f Catalogue^ in loco. See in Bishop Hall's ** Divine 
Right of Episcopacy Asserted," that prelate's aBRscting apostrophe to 
Crraham, for havipg abjured bis episcopal office, p. 1, 



10 HISTORY OP 8T ANDREWS. 

midst of them all, maintained the apostolical institu- 
tion of Episcopacy till his death. 

I have remarked hefore» that Charles's great fault 
WM to make unwarrantable concessions to his sub- 
J9ct0» instead of taking his stand on some high consti- 
tutional ground, and resolving not to abandon it, but 
at the hazard of his life. It was this miserable weak- 
ness which led him to give his sanction to the acts of 
the Oenend Assembly of 1638, though they aimed a 
deadly blow at his own sovereignty, and overthrew a 
ohurdi polity which he believed to be of divine ap- 
pointment, and which he had solemnly sworn to up- 
hold. His motive for thus acting seems to have been, 
to please his Scottish subjects, in the vain hope of se- 
curing their assistance against the English, who were 
by this time too obsely following their rebellious ei^- 
ample. Not only did he sanction the acts of this As- 
sembly, but he loaded its principal members and pro- 
moters with titles and emoluments. And, what was 
worst of aJl, he displaced three of his stanch support- 
ers, Hay, Elphinstone, and Spotswood, (the son of the 
late primate,) from official situations, in order to make 
room for others who were then his suspected, and 
affcerwards became his avowed, enemies ! But it was 
not long before he discovered the base ingratitude of 
these men, and was convinced, when too late, of the 
unwise policy of doing evil that good might come. 

The first event of importance which took place in St 
Andrews, during the dismal period of the Grand Rebel- 
lion, was thedismissal from the parish churchand univer- 
sity, of the Episcopal clergymen, DrsWishart, Panther, 
Barrpn, and Gladstones, for the unpardonable sins of 
reading the Liturgy, preaching anti-Calvinism, and pro- 
testing a^nst the Covenant ; and the substitution, in 
their rooffliOf the well-known **Scots worthies," Messrs 
Samuel Rutherford and Robert Blair. King Charles, 



OEAKD EfiBELLION. 11 

in his " Large Deelaration/'^ jnetly animadyerts on 
the fSEU)t, that Blair, who had heen expelled from the 
nnivergitj of Glasgow some years before, for teaching 
that monarehieal goTeroment wai unlawM, should 
now be made Profeagor of Divinity in the ** prime 
nniverflity of Scotland/' These changes happened in 
October 1689. Of Blair and Rutherford we shall hear 
again ; but a tribute to the memory of Dr Wishart 
deserves to be recorded here. For his attachment to 
the cause of loyalty and Episcopacy, he was mora than 
<mce thrown into prison and treated with extreme se- 
verity. When the gallant Marquis of Montrose had 
swept away the force of the Covenanters, and was 
approaching Edinburgh in triumph, Wishart was one 
of a deputation of cavalier prisoners whom the terri- 
ied citizens sent to implore his demency. From that 
time, he remained with the marquis as his chaplain, 
wd subsequratly wrote his life in elegant Latin — a 
work little valued in Scotland, but which was eagerly 
read, and went through many editions, on the Conti- 
nent. The Covenanters, to show their hatred of this 
vpork, and how keenly they felt the truth of its state- 
ments, tied it round the neck of Montrose, when they 
afterwards executed him ! Wishart then went abroad, 
and became chaplain to Elizabeth queen of Bohemia, 
with whom he came to England to visit her nephew 
Charles II., after his majesty's happy restoration. He 
had first the rectory of Newcastle conferred on him ; 
and on the reSstablishment of Episcopacy in Scot- 
land, he was made Bishop of Edinburgh, and conse- 
crated at St Andrews in June 1662. In that situa- 
• ation, he distinguished himself by returning good for 
eril to his former enemies the Covenanters, and espe- 
cially by his kindness to the captive insurgents^ uftet 

» P. 3S4. 



12 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

their defeat at Pentland. He died in 1671, and is 
buried in the abbey church of Holyrood, where there 
is a handsome monument to his memory. The slan« 
derous Wodrow, in raking up all imaginable calum- 
nies against the Scottish bishops,^ (founded either on 
no testimony whatever, or on that of avowed enemies,) 
says of Wishart, "The man could not refrain 'from 
profane swearing, even upon the street of Edinburgh, 
and he was a known drunkard." Even this does not 
satisfy him, for he adds, that " he finds it remarked 
by a very good hand^ that the same bishop was the 
author of some indecent poems."* 

1641. March. — A meeting of presbytery was held 
at St Andrews, the first act of which begins thus :-^ 
" The presbytery having taken to heart the abounding 
of all manner of sin, (notvnthstanding of the great and 
glorious works the Lord has done, and is doing, to* 
wards us, and of our renewed and sworn covenant,) 
whereby the Lord is justly provoked, not only to break 
ofif the course of his great mercies towards us, but also 
to turn them into most fearful and terrible judgments; 
but especially having laid to heart the great dishonour 
done to the great name of God, which is fearful and 
glorious, holy and reverend, by blasphemy, swearing, 
cursing, banning, and idle naming of God ; as also by 
the profanation of the Lord's holy Sabbath, by the con« 
tempt of God's word and worship, by drinking and 
tippling, by games and pastimes, &c. : therefore, ha^i 
statuted and ordained, &c."' This says very little 

' He quotes with approbation this opinion of the bishops after the 
Restoration, (though there were among them some of the most dis- 
tinguished men of that or any other age*) ^' They were like the kings 
of Israel, not one of them good^ but all of them followers of Jeroboam 
the son of Nebat, who made Israel to sin." Eren his own great au- 
thority, Grilbert Burnet, speaks most favourably of them as a body. . 

* Burns's edition of Wodrow, vol. i. p. 236. 

* Records of the Synod of Fife, p. 124. In 1048, things were in a 
much worse state. — Ibid. p. 159. 



QBAKD REBELLION, 13 

for the good froitB which no doubt were expected to 
arise from this ** Second Reformation," and as little 
for the penetration of the presbytery in discovering 
the true sources of the national sins. 

July. — A General Assembly of the Kirk was held 
here. Lord Wemyss being the king's commissioner. 
Mr Andrew Ramsay preached the first sermon, and 
Mr David Dickson the second ; but Baillie, who was 
present, expresses his disapprobation of both, because 
they clashed, in some degree, with his church politics.^ 
*' After sermon," continues Baillie, *^ we mett in the 
haU of the old coUedge. Mr Andrew did pray." — ^** A 
letter from his majestic to the Assembly, so full of 
grace and favour as we could have wished, was read." 
The only local affair that came before this Assembly 
was, a complaint from Dr Robert Howie, the principal 
of St Mary's, that " after his long service in the kirk 
and divinitie schools, he had been made to demitt his 
place by threats, in his extream old age and povertie* 
The case was very invidious, and reflected much on 
his colleagues in the town and new colledge." In all 
probability, one of his opponents waa Rutherford, who, 
in six years after, succeeded him as principal. And 
certainly they must have had something plausible to 
urge against him, since this was the third time he had 
vacillated between Episcopacy and Presbyterianism. 
The old man would have been roughly dealt with, 
had not his friend Henderson interposed in his favour. 
After a few days, the Assembly agreed to transfer its 
sitting to Edinburgh, for the greater conveniency of 
members. There they discussed the progress of Brown- 
ist or Independent principles, which were beginning 
at this time to disturb the unity of the Kirk. The 
Independents were acting the same intemperate part 

1 BaLUie's Lettcis, vol. i. p. Col), new edition. 



U HISTORY OF ST AKt)*£W8. 

against the Preftbyterianft, which the latter had recently 
acted against the Eplsoopaliatui. Rutherford wrote 
a book against gnuiting toleration to them and other 
sectaries, and in this he was Joined by all the leading 
Presbyterians both in England and Scotland. Orme, 
in his Life of Owen, says, ** certainly, the worst fea- 
ture of Presbytery at this time---*that which excited 
the greatest attention, and which ultimately ruined 
the body-^was its intolerance, or determined and per- 
scouting hostility to liberty of conscience/* 

Episcopacy being now virtually abolished in Scot- 
land, the king .was persuaded to make orer the archie' 
episcopal revenues of St Andrews to the university of 
the city. Here was sacrilege following close upon the 
heels of rebellion. 

1642. In July this year, the General Assembly of 
the Kirk met at St Andrews, " in other words,*' says 
Mr Mark Napier, " the Marquis of Argyll's conclave 
of agitation and revolution.'' Henderson preached 
the opening sermon, from the text 2 Cor. vi. 8. 
" He taxed freely the vices of his own order, and 
warned his hearers against the dangers of Indepen- 
dency." ^ He could not see the beam in his own eye. 
The Earl of Dunfermline was the royal commissioner, 
who presented his master's letter to the Assembly, 
'' craving no more, in recompense for his favours, but 
that the ministers would, by their doctrine and ex- 
ample, labour to keep his subjects to their duty.** He 
little knew the real charact^ at the men he was 
addressing. At first, the Assembly resolved to return 
his majesty a letter of thanks, with a promise cft 
obedience to his most reasonable demand. But it so 
happened, that the very next day, they got accounts 
from the English parliament that they had begun to 

' Alton's Life of Henderson, p. 486. 



OBANO BSBELLION* 15 

exert themdelres with vigour agidnst the church and 
the king. This induced them to pause, and reconsider, 
and finally to reverse their first intentions. At this 
Assembly the Marquis of Hamilton assisted, who 
possessed and betrayed the confidence of his unsus- 
pecting sovereign, and plotted with Argyll those 
treasonable councils which ended in the ruin of them 
all. Here, too, came another traitor, William Mmv 
ray of the king's bed-chamber, to assist his master's 
enemies. ** Being of his majesty's bed-<)hamber," 
says Dr Aiton, '* he possessed means of information, 
which it waA disgraceftd to employ} There was an 
extreme intimacy between Murray and Henderson ; 
so much indeed, that the rigorous portion of the 
Covenanters were suspicious, from this circumstance, 
that Henderson would desert from their interest. 
But, like an acute politician^ he was all the while 
deriving the most essential benefit from this inter- 
course.*' What an acknowledgment from the Pres- 
byterian biographer and defender of the pious Hender- 
son ! It proves to demonstration that the Covenanters 
thought the most *^ disgraceful means ^ justifiable, if 
thereby they could attain their ends. Even the best 
men can never know what errors they may be led to 
commit, when once they place themselves in a false 
position. Their only safe and honourable course is to 
admit their fault and retrace their steps. But how 
seldom is this done ! The result of all this intriguing 
and double-dealing was» that Lord Maitland (after- 
wards the celebrated Duke of Lauderdale of thumb- 
screw notoriety) was despatched by the Assembly to 
encourage the English parliament to take up arms 
against their common sovereign, who was all the 

' It is known that he took the mort private ]«tte» out of CkarWa 
bureau, and sent copies of them to the leading CoTeflanteis.— See the 
Ufe of Henderson, p. SO, 



16 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

while using his utmost endeavours to pacify and con- 
ciliate them. But it may be proper here to give the 
letter which the Earl of Dunfermline wrote to the 
king from St Andrews, and which he sent off before 
Lord Maitland left the city: — '* Most dread sove- 
reign ; Whether matters please or not, I must, accord- 
ing to your majesty's trust, make a true and timeous 
relation ; knowing that your majesty will put no more 
of all that is done, upon my attempts, but that which 
I assent unto in your majesty's name. The Assembly 
hath made choice of the Lord Maitland to be the 
bearer of this answer to the declaration sent from the 
parliament, and of their supplication to your majesty, 
which I could not binder. He is directed to go first 
to your majesty with them, and then go to the parlia- 
ment ; of which I conceive it necessary to give your 
majesty timeous advertisement ; that, before his com- 
ing, your majesty may, in your royal wisdom, consider 
whether it be more for your majesty's service, that he 
be stayed, or permitted to go forward : both which, 
in my weak judgment, have their inconveniencies ; 
for his stay may be evil construed here, and his going 
may prove prejudicial to your majesty's service ; for 
certainly, if he had no other business, they would 
send another bearer ; and I know they have sent it 
[the letter] to their commissioners already. What- 
ever be the impression your majesty receives of my 
carriage, I wish to God that I may no longer live than 
I continue your most sacred majesty's obedient servant, 

" Dunfermline. 
« St Andrews, 5th August, 1642.'' 

By this time, the General Assembly had become the 
supreme and uncontrolled court of Scotland, into which 
the nobility got themselves admitted in the capacity of 
ridinff elders, that they might the luore ea-sily carry on 



GRAND REBELLION. 17 

their political intrigues ; and, by humouring the Pres< 
byterian ministers, rule both king and commons at 
their pleasure. The Marquis of Argyll was present 
on this occasion, as an humble elder from the Presby- 
tery of Inverary. " When this Assembly rose," says 
Dr Alton, " the C&mmissum^ which now became a 
constant judicature invested with ample powers, car- 
ried on matters with as high a hand as ever." ^ It is 
sufficiently evident from all this, that the Scottish 
Presbyterians and the English Puritans had already 
marked the king for their prey, and that neither con- 
ciliation nor concession could save him from their fangs. 

The same year, Mr Andrew Affleck, minister of 
Largo, was nominated one of the ministers of St 
Andrews, a man who was a great favourite with the 
people; but the majority of the presbytery, among whom 
were Rutherford and Blair, refused, for some private 
reasons, to concur in his settlement. This so enraged 
the inhabitants against Rutherford, who was known 
to hold the right of the people to choose their own 
minister, that, finding his situation in St Andrews 
disagreeable, he petitioned the General Assembly to 
remove him to a country parish. To this, however, 
they refused to agree." 

1643. January. Mr Robert Norrie professor of 
Hunianity in St Leonard's college, was ^' dealt with " 
by Messrs Robert Blair and Samuel Rutherford, by 
order of the presbytery, for saying in a sermon, that 
*^ such is the corruption of men, that kings, for the 
most part, have more critics than good subjects; who 
take upon them to censure, not only their public 
actions, but even their private and domestic affairs, 
yea their very thoughts and intentions.'* These reve- 

' P. 491 . One might ftlmost suppose this had reference to tlie years 
1838— IWS. 

* Murray's Life of |li|therfjjrd, p. 1^8, 

YOL, U. * ' C 



18 HISTORY OF BT ANDREWS. 

reud gentlemen, no doubt, felt that the cap fitted 
them. 

Augmt " Mr D. Monro, the moderator of the 
presbytery, Mr J. Wood, and Mr R. Wilky, to go to 
West Anstruther to see the execution of some witches 
there ; and to go to East Anstruther and Crail to 
speak with some that are apprehended for witches." 
Also, " The moderator, Mr J. Bruce, and Mr J. Wood, 
are appointed to speak to those who are apprehended 
for witches in St Andrews ^ and to attend the execution 
of two witches on Friday next." Farther, " Messri^ 
Forrest, Wood, and Traill are appointed to speak to 
some lately apprehended in St Andrews^ to see if they 
ean bring them to any confession." 

September. " One Gudlad of St Andrews, for riding 
on a Sunday, to try and persuade Lord Burghley " to 
release one Margaret BaJfour suspected pf witchcraft, 
*' is appointed to obey what the kirk-session shall 
enjoiu him to do," for breaking the Sabbath.^ 

^ See Records of the Presbyteries of St Andrews and Cupar, in locU. 
This carious Tolume has recently been printed by the Abbotsford 
Club. The period embraced is almost exduBively that of the Grand 
Rebellion. The examples of the inquisitorial and intolerant conduct 
of the ministers of that age almost exceed belief. The orders of the pres- 
bytery for certain members of their body to be present at the execution 
of witches within their bounds, are too numerous to be inserted here, 
though we have not the particulars of those executions. No less 
numerous are the rigid inquiries that are enjoined to be made into 
cases of malifffum^y and also, of those who had been reported to have 
uttered anything disrespectfiol of their ecclesiastical rulers. The other 
offences visited by the malediction of the presbytery were, — fornica- 
tion, which seems to have been peculiarly prevalent, — digging 
graves on a Sunday, — the superstitious, though surely very harmless, 
custom of extinguishing fires on a Midsummer night,— a seventh son 
touching those afflicted with the king's evil, &c. The usual punish- 
ments for such offences were fine, imprisonment, public confession in 
the church on their bare knees, clothed in sackcloth, exclusion from 
the covenant and eommuniany &c. ; and these punishments were 
inflicted upon both sexes, and upon all ranks, from the peer to the 
peasant ! The following may give the reader some idea of the kind of 
cases which came before the reverend presbyteries at this period. 

One Andrew Patrick, a tailor, coming home late one night from the 



GRAND REBELLION. 19 

The same year, the celebrated Assembly of Divines 
met at Westminster. This motley gronp consisted 
of four barons, sixteen members of the rebel parlia- 
ment, and one hundred and eighteen preachers and 
lay elders, of various denominations, but chiefly Freeh 
byterians. A few Episcopal divines were invited to 
assist ; but they soon quitted the Assembly in diffgust, 
excepting one or two who remained to observe its 
proceedings. The Scottish members were, Samuel Ru- 
therford, the well-known author of certain " Letters," 
which I may characterize hereafter, and of ^'Lex 
Rex," yvhich was afterwards ordered to be burnt by 
the common hangman for its seditious doctrines ; Lord 
Cassillis, and Messrs BaiUie and Douglas, remarkable 
for their opposition to Charles I. and all who adhered 

country, in March 1649, near Cupar, and half dhink by his own con- 
fession, ^ saw seven or eight women dancing, with a meikle man in 
the midst of them, who did wear towards him till they came to a little 
loch, into which they put him up till the shoulder blaids.'' Among 
these women was £lspet Seith, who had been preyiously suspected of ^ 
witchcraft. It ought to be observed here, that this fresh evidence of 
£lspet's guilt did not transpire tiU many months after the event oc- 
curred ; but when it did, the Presbytery of Cupar was summoned to 
inquire into it. The proceedings in this one case occupy twelve 
quarto printed pages l-^Reeords^ pp. 136-141, 145, 164.) The above 
Andrew Patrick, and witnesses from all quarters, were examined and 
ree^mined at difierent times, with a view to elicit proofs of Elspet's 
dealings with the devil. Andrew, being asked if he had any other 
proofs of her guilt, answered, that '^ one morning he saw her in the 
country, and he had a little dog who barked despitefully at her. She 
desired him to stay the dog. He answered, I would it would worry 
you. Thereafter the dog never eated." This anecdote shows clearly 
that Andrew had a spite against Elspet, which should have caused 
his accusation of her to be discredited. But not so thought the reve- 
rend presbytery, who seem to have had as great a spite against the 
poor woman as Andrew had. Even the Syno^ of Fife interfered, and 
evinc^ their hatred of the suspected witch so much, that they 
** ordained the Presbytery of Cupar, in their several pulpits to desire 
all who had any delations to give in against £lspet Seith, suspect 
of witchcraft, to declare the same ; " thus encouraging informers to 
come forward to give testimony against her. One of these informers 
was Jean Bruise. She stated, that Elspet one day said to her eister, 
" Is your cow calfed ? " to which the girl replied, " K»ow ye not that 



£0 HISTOHY OF ST ANDREWS. 

to him ; George Gillespie, who wrote a book against 
granting toleration to sectaries, and yet afterwards, 
if we may believe Burnet, corresponded with them for 
the destruction of the king ; Alexander Henderson, 
who subsequently saw, and repented of his error; 
Lord Maitland, who became so notorious, after the 
Restoration, for his persecution of the Covenanters ; 
and lastly, Johnston of Warriston, who was afterwards 
most deservedly hanged for high treason. It would 
be foreign to my purpose to say much about this far- 
fauned Assembly ; yet I cannot avoid observing, that 
it is difficult to conceive anything more opposite than 
were its decisions, to those of the great general coun- 
cils of the early ages, on almost every point of doc- 
trine and church polity that can be named. I will not 



our oowifl calibd?" Elspet remarked, ** There is milk be-west, and 
milk be-east, and ale in David Stennous' house, and a hungry heart 
can get nane of it. The deil put his foot amang if The cow soon 
after lost its appetite ; upon which they applied to Elspet to cure it, 
which she did by giving it some seeds. ** And the said Jean Bruise 
affirms that Elspet went in to see the cow, and laid her hand upon its 
back, and said, Lamby, lamby, ye'U be weel enough ; and from that 
time the cow amended/' It should be remarked here, that curing a 
cow was reckoned as a great a proof of witchcraft as sickening it. 

But it is needless to go liEurther into the particulars of this foolish and 
disgusting afiiedr, the real merits of which were obvious to any one not 
blinded by religious rancour, namely, that the said Andrew had faUen 
into a pond when he was tipsy, and took it into his head, eighteen 
months after, to charge his calamity upon Elspet, against whom he 
had had a previous antipathy. The presbytery ui^ged the magis^ 
trates of Cupar to put this persecuted woman ** into a dose prison, 
tale off her handj and watch her at her own expense." The magis- 
trates, more humane than the ministers, answeivd, that they had no 
objections to putting her into the ** thieffes-holl," but would do nothing 
more. The presbytery, not satisfied with this, applied to the Com- 
mittee of Estates ^ to cause the town of Cupar concur for tiying of her, 
and cause them to watch her ; " and at the same time, they applied to 
their brethren of St Andrews to assist them in this inhuman prosecu- 
tion. The fortunate result was, that as the town of Cupar persisted 
in refusing to move farther in the business, ** and not finding it pos- 
sible," say the Records, " to get her otherwise tried, the presbytery 
having calhd Iter before them, did ordain her, like as she promised, 
Iq fompear again Avbenever she should be re^fiuKd," 



GRAND REBELLION. 21 

speak of its Calvinism, its Erastianism, and its hos- 
tility to an apostolical episcopacy, which would be 
more than enough to condemn it ; but I may remark 
that, under the head of the article, ^' The Form of 
Church Government," the utmost confusion prevails 
on the all-important subject of ordination. Mention 
is repeatedly made, of *^ the preaching presbyters to 
whom ordination doth belong,'' but who they are is 
not defined. They admit the validity of the Church 
of England orders, and yet they vow the extirpation 
of the bishops who conferred them ! And to show 
their contempt of all rule, they add that, seeing they 
lived in extraordinary times, they conceived an extra- 
ordinary method of ordaining might be adopted, ^^ for 
the present supply of ministers." When we see a 
whole body of professing Christians falling into such 
confusion and contradiction on so essential a point as 
the ordination of the priesthood ; and couple with this 
the fact of their being, at the time, in a state of rebel* 
lion against their lav^ul sovereign, it affords just 
ground to question how far they belonged to that Church 
which Christ promised to be with alv^ys ; and how 
far, therefore, the religious standards which they pro- 
mulgated could be in conformity with His will. 

This year also, the '^ Solemn League and Covenant" 
W9S drawn up and enforced upon all the inhabitants 
of Great Britain under the severest penalties. The 
subscribers to this bond thus style themselves : " We, 
noblemen, barons, knights, gentlemen, citizens, bur- 
gesses, ministers of tlie Gospel^ and commons of all 
sorts;" — where we cannot help noticing the very in- 
ferior rank assigned to the ministers, who, in fact, had 
become mere tools in the hands of their superiors. 
The document proceeds to " extirpate prelacy,'" but 
cautiously abstains, through fear of clashing with the 
English sectaries, from saying what it will establish 



22 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

instead of it ; only it " will adhere to the word of 
God, and the example of the best Reformed Churches ;" 
a convenient ambiguity, which might suit any cir- 
cumstances : and hence the sectaries, when they after- 
wards quarrelled with the Presbyterians, affirmed that 
Independentism was most agreeable to " the word of 
God;" while the Presbyterians as stoutly contended 
that their system was nearest the example of " the 
best Reformed Churches." But though they were 
not prepared to say what ought to be substituted for 
Episcopacy, " They will endearour (they add) to bring 
the Churches of God in the three kingdoms, to the 
nearest conjunction and uniformity in religion." By 
this uniformity, the Scots meant Presbyterianism, 
though they did not as yet venture openly to say so. 
Next comes the persecuting clause directed against 
royalists and Episcopalians : " We will also, with all 
faithfulness, endeavour the discovery of all such as 
have been, or shall be, incendiiaries, malignants^ or evil 
instruments, by hindering the reformation of religion ; 
dividing the king from his people, or one of the king- 
doms from another ; or making any faction or parties 
among the people contrary to this league and cove- 
nant, that they may be brought to trials and receive 
condign punishment^ as the degree of their offences 
Shall deserve :" and how much of the best blood of the 
land they shed, on the strength of this intolerant 
clause, we shall see in the sequel. They subjoin, that 
" they have no thoughts or intentions to diminish his 
majesty's just power and greatness," at the veiy time 
they were in arms against him, and trying to force 
him to yield up his lawfiil prerogatives, to violate his 
conscience, and to sanction their rebellion. Such was 
the public excitement got up in favour of this docu- 
ment that many declared that, sooner than abate one 
syllable of it, they would renounce their baptism ; and 



GRAND REBELLION. 23 

the General Assembly decreed, a few years after, that 
every one should subscribe it on his first coming to 
partake of the Lord's Supper!^ Nay, they who re- 
fused their assent to it were to suffer " confiscation of 
goods, and what farther punishment his majesty and 
the parliament should inflict upon them ;*' at the very 
time that they knew his majesty had publicly prohi- 
bited his subjects from subscribing it.' They seem to 
have tried how far they could possibly carry their 
disloyalty and intolerance. 

This covenant they not only enforced in both king- 
doms with the utmost severity, but they even appear 
to have entertained the wild notion of extending it to 
foreign countries; for in the "Preface" to the document, 
which is signed hj Sir Archibald Johnston, it is 
spoken of as " the most powerful means, by the bless- 
ing of God, for settling and preserving the true Pro- 
testant religion vnth perfect peace in his majesty's 
dominions, and propagating the same to other nations'' 
And when they afterwards fell into new troubles, they 
were so far from ascribing them to their real cause, 
the will-worship of their idol-covenant, that they as- 
cribed them to their not having acted up to its re- 
quirements with suflicient rigour ! 
• The next year, the General Assembly passed an act 
in these words : — ^* And because scholars and students 
give great scandal and offence in keeping of Yule and 

' In the library of this university, there is a thin quarto volume, 
containing a printed copy of the Solemn League and Covenant of 1643, 
with 971 written signatures of the inhabitants of St Andrews attached 
to it. In the same volume are the names of those who renewed the 
League, ** on the Lord's day, Slst December, 1648." Many of these, 
however, are in the same hand- writing. The signatures of the pro- 
fessors and students of St Salvator's and St Mary's colleges are given, 
but not those of St Leonard's. 

^ Eight thousand clergymen were turned out of their livings in Eng- 
land for refusing to sign this covenant, and their places supplied by 
fanatical preachers of all denominations. 



2h 



niSTOUV OF ST ANPREWS. 



other superstitious days, it is unanimously concluded, 
and hereby ordered, that they, being found guilty, 
shall be severely chastised therefor, by their masters, 
&c." In the Records of the Synod of Fife, " obstinate 
persons refusing to work on Yule day," are ranked 
with '' drinkers and swearers," and commanded to be 
censured accordingly.^ Easter day was required to 
be observed as a rigid fast^ at Aberdeen, by Andrew 
Cant and his coadjutors, who even sent elders to 
search the private houses to see that no meat was 
cooked.^ And about the same time was introduced 
the practice of administering the Lord's supper, with 
long week-day preparatory " preachings," and assis- 
tance from neighbouring ministers, to the neglect, 
very often, of their own parishes. The object seems 
to have been, to depart as widely as possible, in every 
thing, from the practice of the Church Catholic for 
the first fifteen centuries of its existence. 

Heavy contributions, both of men and money, were 
raised from the towns of Scotland, to enable them to 
carry on the war against the king. The following 
table, while it shows the great expense which rebel- 
lion invariably entails on those who are guilty of it, 
exhibits, at the same time, the place which St An- 
drews then occupied, as compared with other towns. 





Bum monthly. 


Men. 


Edinburgh, . , 


£5166 


574 


Dundee, • 


1674 


180 


Aberdeen, 


1440 


160 


Glasgow, 


990 


110 


Perth, 


990 


110 


St Andrews, 


540 


60 


Kirkcaldy, 


414 


40 


Stirling, 


324 


36 


Cupar, 


216 


24 


Dunfermline, 


108 


12 



» p. 168. 

* See a curious account of this in Spalding's " History of tb^ 
Troubles," vol. ii. p. 311. 



GRAXD REDELLIOX. 25 

There was a time when St Andrews would have ranked 
first in this list : it is now at the bottom ! It has 
sunk as rapidly as the other towns have risen. 

1645. January. " Mr John Barron, and Mr James 
Bruce, are appointed to join with the magistrates of 
St Andrews, and the Earl of Crawford and Lindsay's 
deputes, in rensing the particulars that are against 
some incarcerate for witches in St Andrews^ and give 
their advice thereanent."^ We hear no more of these 
witches. 

May. One Thomas Bonar was imprisoned fifteen 
days in the tolbooth of St Andrews, for singing a 
malignant song in favour of the king and the Marquis 
of Montrose, and then obliged to make a public con- 
fession of his " great miscarriage '' in the kirks of 
Kilrenny and Kilconquhar, and find caution for his 
better behaviour in future.* Loyalty had now become 
a crime. 

September*. A public thanksgiving to God was or* 
dered " for the late wonderful and glorious victory at 
Philiphaugh, over iAie rebels ^ they themselves being at 
the time in open rebellion against their king.^ 

We have now to record the execution, at St An- 
drews, (martyrdom we might justly call it,) of several 
loyal noblemen and gentlemen, who had been taken 
prisoners at the above unfortunate action at Philip- 
haugh, when fighting in the cause of their king, under 
the command of the gallant Marquis of Montrose, his 
majesty's Lieutenant-general for Scotland. This high- 
minded and truly patriotic nobleman had been led 
away, in the first instance, by the stream in favour (not 
of the Solemn League and Covenant, which he never 
would acknowledge, but) of the National Covenant of 
163S ; and had, as we have already seen, marched a 

> Ri-cnpls of the Presbytery, p. 23. * Ibiil. p. 25. 

» Ibid. p. 52. 



26 HISTORY OP St ANDREWS. 

military force to Aberdeen, in order to convert the 
learned university and loyal inhabitants of that 
ancient city to its principles. But no sooner did he 
discover that the Covenanters were aiming at the over- 
throw of the throne as well as of the altar, than he 
immediately withdrew from their councils, raised the 
king's standard in the Highlands, and attracted around 
it all that remained of the well-affected and right- 
thinking part of the community.^ The defeat at 
Philiphaugh was the only one which this brave com- 
mander ever sustained from the Covenanters ; but by 
it, he lost the fruit of six previous victories ; and what 
added to the grief and indignation of all good men 
was, that, while the better class of prisoners were re- 
served to undergo a mock trial, and to be publicly 
hanged or beheaded, several hundreds of the inferior 
ranks, who had surrendered on a promise of their lives 
being spared, were immediately after slaughtered in 
cold blood ; and that too, at the instigation of the 
ministers who accompanied the covenanting army.^ 
" They displayed," says Dr Cook, " a savage violence, 
which justly deserves the reprobation of posterity. 
Not only were those who fled from battle inhumanly 
massacred, but after all danger wa« past, many of the 
prisoners were put to death." Two hundred and 
fifty Irish soldiers were massacred on the spot, and 
fifty more on their march to Linlithgow. Besides 
these, three or four hundred, consisting chiefly of the 
\vives and camp-followers of the royalist army, many 
of whom were big with child, were butchered without 

' See not only Memoirs of Montrose b j his chaplain, Dr Wishart, 
but a more recent and most interesting life of the same hero, by Mr 
Mark Napier, advocate; in which his memory is triumphantly exon- 
erated from the calumnies with which covenanting writers had loaded 
it, and wliich subsequent historians had repeated on their testimony, 
without sufficient inquiry into the truth of the statements. 

* Guthry's Memoirs, p. 203. 



GRAND REBELLION. 87 

mercy .^ " This picture," says Mr Napier, " is awfully 
darkened by the fact, that from the Bible itself these 
ministers of blood enforced such scenes — * thine eye 
shall not pity, and thou shalt not spare ;' and, ' what 
meaneth this bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and 
the lowing of the oxen' — ^by which, on this and some 
other occasions, they diverted from the defenceless 
prisoners the rude mercies of the soldiers, already 
weary of blood." 

Before the battle of Philiphaugh, the General As- 
sembly of the Kirk, impatient for the execution of 
some royalists whom they had in their custody, sent 
Messrs Guthrie, Gillespie, Dick, Blair, and Cant (all 
" Scots worthies"!) to press this measure upon the 
parliament. This the parliament commended aa an 
act " of great piety and zeal," yet deferred the per- 
formance till Montrose should be subdued, lest other- 
wise he might retaliate upon them. Almost imme- 
diately after, the Synod of Fife, to show their " piety 
and zeal " in the same cause, '* supplicated the Com- 
mittee of Estates that justice be done upon such of the 
rebels as God hath put into their hands." ' What a 
frightful picture of human nature, to find these minis- 
ters, who were all this while affecting the neplus ultra 
of Evangelism, calling upon the civil power to take 
the lives of defenceless prisoners, because they had 
been engaged in loyally protecting the best of kings 
from the machinations of his merciless enemies ! At 
length, accordingly, when they had no longer any- 
thing to fear from Montrose, they proceeded in their 
bloody business. 

At Edinburgh, General Hurry, Captain John Spots- 
Wood of Dairsey, Hay of Dalgetty, William Sibbald, 
a Mr Charter, and two Irish officers, O'Kyan and 

' Napier's Life and Times of Montrose, p. 5*31 . 
* Records, p. 145. 



23 HlSTOHY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Lochlin, — and at Glasgow, Sir W. RoUock, Sir Philip 
Nisbet, and Alexander Ogilvy younger of Inver- 
quliarity, (a youth of only eighteen years of age,) 
were sentenced to be beheaded. It was on this occa- 
sion that Mr David Dick exclaimed with delight, 
" The wark goes bonnily on." But this reverend 
gentleman did not probably think " the wark " went 
on so " bonnily " when, seven years after, being mode- 
rator of the General Assembly of the Kirk, then 
sitting in Edinburgh, that body was, by Cromwell's 
order, rudely broken in upon, in the midst of their 
deliberations, by armed soldiers, the members drum- 
med out of the city, and forbid to meet again without 
his special permission. 

At St Andrews, the same bloody scenes were exhibit- 
ed. The prisoners had been incarcerated in the castle, 
where two hundred soldiers were placed to guard 
them ; but as the provost and bailies had not provided 
room enough there for all the prisoners, they were 
obliged to accommodate the surplus in their own 
houses, and to be answerable for the safe custody of 
their persons, at their peril. ^ 

Lord Ogilvy, Lord Hartfell, Colonel N. Gordon, 
Sir Robert Spotswood, Captain Guthrie, and the 
Honourable W. Murray, were tried in what is now 
the university library, and sentenced to be beheaded, 
for the unpardonable crime of opposing the Covenant, 
and being true to their king ! 

But I must enter more particularly into the trans- 
actions of this celebrated session of the Scottish par- 
liament. The day of meeting was Wednesday the 
26th November, and it did not terminate till the 6th 
of February following. The nobility present were, 
Lords — Crawford and Lindsay president, Argyll, 

* Sir Jiroes Bftlfour » Annals, in ioeo, 



GRAND REBELLION. S9 

Errol, Mar, Buchan, Caasillis, Perth, Haddington, 
Wemyss, Dalhoaeie, Findlater, Lanrick, Callender, 
Yester, Cardross, and Burghley. Besides these, there 
were thirty-nine commissioners of shires, and twenty- 
five commissioners of burghs. Mr Robert Blair open- 
ed the proceedings by a sermon on the lOlst Psalm, 
the last verse of which is, " I will destroy all the 
vncked of the land, that I may cut off all wicked 
doers from the city of the Lord." He was followed 
by Messrs Robert Douglas and Andrew Cant, the 
purport of whose sermons was, that God would not be 
pacified without having the blood of the malignant 
prisoners ; and that the sins of the nation could not in 
any other way be expiated ! * On the same day, Sir 
Archibald Johnston, who, with Argyll, was the prin- 
cipal leader of the movement, made a long harangue 
to the parliament, entreating them to unity among 
themselves, to lay aside all private interests, and to 
do justice upon delinquents and malignants ; showing, 
that their delaying formerly had provoked God's two 
great judgments against them, — ^the sword and the 
pestilence, which had ploughed up the land with deep 
furrows. He showed also, that the massacre of Kilsyth 
was never to be forgotten ; and that God, who was the 
Judge of the world, would not but judge righteously, 
and keep in remembrance that sea of innocent blood 
which lay before his throne, crying for vengeance on 
these bloodthirsty rebels.^ In order to ensure this 

1 Sermons of the same sanguinary character were preached daring 
the session by David Dick, William Bennet, &c., besides the preachers 
mentioned aboye. Sund<j^^ the 4th January, 1646, was appointed as 
a ^^ day oi fast and public humUiation," with sermons from Messrs 
Bennet, Douglas, and Cant. Douglas's texts were of a very signifi- 
cant description, viz., Isiuah x. 2^, and Jeremiah xxxi. SO. 

' What Johnston is here pleased to call a *' massacre '* was, in fact, 
the number of dastardly Coyenanters who were killed in flying from 
the field of Kilsyth before a mere handful of loyal Highlanders. As 
to the phrase ** blood-thltsty i-ebcjs," let the reader judge to whi^b of 



so HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

" unity among themselYes," he concluded by proposing 
a strict inquiry into the conduct of the individuid 
members of the house, '' that the seyeral Estates might 
consider what corrupted members were among them, 
who had complied with the public enemy, either by 
themselves, or by their agents or friends/' This 
meant, that eyery effort should be made to wipe away 
any remains of humanity and loyalty which might be 
found to exist among the members of the house, lest 
they should prove an obstacle to the sanguinary mear 
sures which he contemplated.^ 

There was a vast variety of business which came 
before this pi^liament, which it would be useless and 
tedious to detail. I will therefore only mention two 
of its acts, before proceeding to the circumstance§i 
attendant on the execution of the royalist prisoners. 
These were, that " no libels, pamphlets, or histories 
be printed or published concerning the kingdom or 
^tate, without warrant of the principal secretary of 
state, parliament, or privy council ; " and that " no 
books of divinity be printed or reprinted, or concern- 
ing church affairs, without the warrant of the General 
Assembly or Commissioners of the Kirk." These acts 
were ^^ read, voted, and passed " without opposition. 
The members felt, no doubt, that the liberty of the 
press would have been an obstacle to their arbitrary 

the two contending parties it was most applicable. Montrose, it is 
weU known, never pat to death a prisoner, as Johnston was now 
recommending this parliament to do. 

^ The foUowing encomium on ^is Johnston has lately been pub- 
lished by a living author : — *^ He belonged to a class rarely to be met 
with now ; he was a religious politician. The standard of his policy 
was the Word of God ; his great and governing aim, the divine 
glory. And, on this account, his name has suffered obloquy from 
a quarter whence all who would foUow his steps may expect similar 
treatment^ so long as society is composed, as it still is to such an 
alarming extent, of the godless and unbelieving," — IPOriet Skekhet^ 
p. 412. Any comment on this would spoil it. 



GRAN]:) REBELLION. 81 

political proceedings, as well as to the puritanical 
dogmas on which they were based. 

On the 4th December, a petition was sent to the 
house by the prisoners in the castle, requesting that 
'' they may be proceeded against, not by a committee, 
but that they be judged either by their peers, the 
Justice-genend, or before the whole parliament ; and, 
moreover, praying exemption from the jurisdiction of 
the procurator Sir A. Johnston ; '' well knowing that 
they could haye no chsmce of mercy so long as his 
eyil genius controlled the decisions of the house. But 
these most constitutional requests were repelled,— a 
sure omen of what was to come. 

The day following, a '^ remonstrance " from the 
General Assembly of the Kirk was read to the house, 
praying for ** justice upon delinquents and malignanis 
who have shed the blood of their brethren ; " and at 
the same time it was so contrived, that four petitions 
to the same effect, from the most rabid counties in 
Scotland, were presented by two hundred individuals. 
To these, the president, after private consultation, waa 
desired to make answer, '^ That the parliament took 
their modest petitions and seasonable remonstrances very 
kindly, and rendered them hearty thanks, and willed 
them to be confident, and that with all alacrity and 
diligence they would go about and proceed in answer- 
ing the expectation of all their reasonable desires, as 
they might perceive in their procedure hitherto ; and 
withal he entreated them^ in the name cf the house, that 
tJiey would be earnest with God, to implore and beg his 
blessing to assist and encourage them to the perform- 
ance of what they demanded'' I vnll venture to say 
that the history of the Inquisition itself cannot furnish 
anything to match this compound of cruelty, hypocrisy, 
and blasphemy. 

On the 23d December, all that remained of the 



32 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

soldiers and followers of the Irish regiments at Philip- 
haugh were thus summarily disposed of : — " The house 
ordains the Irish prisoners taken at and after Philip- 
haugh, in all prisons of the kingdom, especially in the 
prisons of Selkirk, Jedburgh, Glasgow, Dumbarton, 
and Perth, to he executed withotU any assize or process^ 
conform to the treaty betwixt both kingdoms." It is 
astonishing how they could have found persons will- 
ing to commit such cold-blooded murders. But the 
*' Covenant " seems by this time to have nearly extin- 
guished every humane and honourable feeling in the 
nation. These proceedings remind one of the most 
atrocious scenes of the French Revolution. 

On Christmas day, these religionists " met in com- 
mittees before noon, and in bodies at four o'clock." 
Their transaction of business on this holy day was 
meant, no doubt, to show their hatred of superstition. 
While the rest of the Christian world were very differ- 
ently employed, they were plotting the destruction of 
better men than themselves. 

Next day, the General Assembly, impatient for 
blood, presented o, second " remonstrance;" ! in reply to 
which, the parliament promised *' to do justice on 
delinquents, to prosecute the enemies of the common- 
wealth, and to endeavour the establishment of truth 
and peace." 

Matters being now ripe, they proceeded, without 
farther delay, to the denouement of the tragedy ; but 
meanwhile Lord Ogilvy had the good fortune to make 
his escape out of the castle, which was effected 
by the following stratagem: — He pretended to be 
sick, and applied for permission to his mother and 
sisters to visit him in prison. This favour he obtain- 
ed with some difficulty, through the interest of the 
Hamiltons, to whose family )^ was related, and of 
Jjord Linds^i^y whQ was his cousin. After his fqepds 



GRAND REBELLION. S3 

had got admittance to him, and the guards had retired, 
he dressed himself in the clothes of one of his sisters; 
she, at the same time, patting on his night-cap and 
lying down in his bed. After mutually taking leave, 
the party quitted the castle late in the evening, appar* 
ently in great distress, covering their faces with their 
handkerchiefs ; and thus, disguised as a female. Lord 
Ogilvy deceived his guards, and got safely out. He 
immediately left the town; and having horses and 
servants viraiting for him in the suburbs, rode off vrith 
all speed, and was out of danger before day-break. 
Next morning, when the stratagem was discovered, 
the Covenanters were enraged beyond measure, and 
particularly the Marquis of Argyll, at being deprived 
of the satisfaction which they had proposed to them- 
selves from the execution of one of the keenest of their 
enemies ; so much so, that they insisted on the imme- 
diate punishment of the ladies who were accessory 
to the fraud. But from this the latter were protect- 
ed by the Hamiltons and Lord Lindsay, vrith whose 
privacy, it was generally thought, the whole affair had 
been conducted. The only revenge Argyll could take, 
was to procure a pardon for Lord Hartfell, for no 
better reason than because he knew him to be parti- 
cularly obnoxious to the Hamiltons. 

The parliament now set about, in good earnest, to 
take the lives of the rest of their victims. Yet there 
was not a complete unanimity among the peers as to 
the punishment to be inflicted on each prisoner ; and 
had it not been for their fear of offending their vindic- 
tive leaders, Argyll and Johnston, they would have 
let some of them escape with an inferior punishment. 
Quarter had been promised them ; and though this 
plea was overruled by the majority, yet, in regard to 
it, the Earls of Dunfermline, Ca«isillis, Lanrick, and 
Camwath, were " no^ clear." The E^irl of TuUibar- 

VOL. II. D 



Si HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

dine made a feeble eflfbrt to save his brother, the Ho- 
nourable William Murray, and several of the lords 
voted for his perpetual imprisonment. But their en- 
deavours were unsuccessful. 

The celebrated instrument of execution, called the 
" Maiden," was sent for from Dundee, where it hap- 
pened to be at this time, and brought to St Andrews, 
to behead the prisoners. The following is a copy of 
the order for its removal :— ^' Decimo sexto Januarii 
1646—38 die Pari, at St Andrews. The Estates of 
Parliament give hereby warrand to transport the Maid- 
en from Dundee to St Androis, and ordains the magis- 
trates of Dundee to delyver the Maiden to sic as sail 
be sent from the town of St Androis for transporta- 
tion thereof. Quhairanent thir presents sail be ane 
warrand." 

The day before the execution, young Cameron of 
Lochiel, who was under the guardianship of Argyll, 
and at this time with him in St Andrews, paid a secret 
visit to the prisoners in the castle ; and was so won by 
the conversation he held with Sir R. Spotswood, that 
he became from that time, and through a long and 
eventful life continued, a faithful adherent of the royal 
family.* 

The first prisoner who suffered was Colonel Na- 
thaniel Gordon, " a man," says Wishart, " of excellent 
endowments both of body and mind ;" and whom a high 
authority of our own times, (Sir W. Scott,) pronounce?:- 
to have been " one of the bravest men and best soldiers 
in Europe." With him they joined Captain A. Guth- 
rie, son of the Bishop of Moray — a venerable prelate 
who had suffered every indignity at the hands of the 
Covenanters, for his adherence to Episcopacy. Cap- 

^ See in Appendix XLVII., an interesting account of this conver- 
eation, as extracted from the ^ Memoirs of Sir Ewan Cameron of 
LochieV recently printed for the Abbotsford Club. 



GRAND REBELLION. SS 

tain Guthrie said on the scaffold, that ^^ he reckoned 
it the greatest honour he could receiye, to suffer death 
in behalf of so good a king, and in defence of so just 
a cause. For his sins he humbly begged mercy and 
forgireness at the hands of God ; but with respect to 
that for which he stood condemned, he felt no appre- 
hensions." The next object of their yengeance was 
the Honourable W. Murray, who was not more than 
nineteen years of age. In addressing the multitude, 
this noble youth expressed his hope that the House of 
Murray would that day acquire a new renown, by his 
premature death in so righteous a cause. ** Let not my 
honoured mother," he added, ^* my dearest sisters, my 
kmdred, or my friends, lament the shortness of my life, 
seeing it is abundantly compensated by the honour of 
my death. Pray for my feoul, and God be with you." 
But their chief yictim was Sir R. Spotswood, a civilian, 
and son of the late Archbishop of St Andrews — a man 
deserving of everlasting remembrance for his piety, elo- 
quence, and profound learning. " The only crimes," 
says Wishart, " which his enemies could lay to his 
charge, were, his accepting the office of secretary of 
state from the king without the consent of parliament, 
and his bringing his majesty's commission to Montrose, 
constituting him Lieutenant-governor and Captain- 
general of the kingdom," — ^services which his duty to 
his sovereign laid him nnder an indispensable obliga- 
tion to perform. 

" When he was brought to the scaffold," continues 
our author, ** he appeared with the same gravity and 
majesty which was familiar to him, and turned with 
great composure to speak to the people ; but Blair 
the minister, who officiously attended him on the scaf- 
fold, being afraid lest he might lay open the secrets of 
the rebellion, and that the firm and steady behaviour, 
and the eloquence and gravity of the last and dying 



36 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

words of 60 great a man, might leave a deep impres- 
sion on the minds of the hearers, caused the provost 
of the town, who had formerly heen a servant of Sir 
Robert's father, to impose silence upon him. This 
unmannerly interruption gave him no disturbance; 
only, instead of addressing himself to the people, he 
turned his thoughts entirely to his private devotions. 
And in these also he was again most impertinently and 
rudely interrupted by Blair, who asked him whether 
he would incline that he and the people should pray 
for the salvation of his soul ? To which he answered, 
that he desired the prayers of the people, but would 
have no concern vrith his prayers, which he believed 
were impious, and an abomination unto God ; adding, 
that of all the plagues with which the offended ma- 
jesty of God had scourged this nation, this was cer- 
tainly by far the greatest — greater than even the sword, 
fire, or pestilence — ^that for the sins of the people 
God had sent a lying spirit into the mouths of the pro- 
pliets. Blair was touched to the quick with this severe 
but just reproach, and fell into such a passion, that he 
could not refrain from throwing out the most scanda- 
lous and contumelious reflections, not only against Sir 
Robert's father, who had been long dead, but against 
himself, who was just about to die ; thereby approving 
himself a worthy preacher of Christian patience and 
long-suffering ! But Sir Robert, having his mind intent 
upon higher matters, took no notice of them, and bore 
them with the greatest meekness and resignation. At 
last, with an undaunted air, and showing no alteration 
either in voice or countenance, he submitted his neck 
to the fatal stroke, and uttered these his last words, 
' Merciful Jesus, gather my soul unto thy saints and 
martyrs, who have run before me in this race.' And, 
certainly, seeing martyrdom may be undergone, not 
only for the confession of our faith, but for any virtue 



GHAND REBELtlOK. S7 

by which holy men manifest their faith to the world, 
there is no doubt but he hath received that crown. 

'^ Such was the fatal end of this great man — highly 
honourable indeed to himself, but extremely lamented 
by all good men. He was remarkable for his deep know- 
ledge of things, both divine and human ; for his skill 
in the Hebrew, Chaldaic, Syriac, and Arabic, besides 
the Western languages, and an intimate acquaintance 
with history, law, and politics. He was the honour 
and ornament of his country and the age, for the inte- 
grity of his life, for his fidelity, for his justice, and for 
his constancy. He was a man of an even temper, 
ever consistent with himself; so that his youth had no 
need to be ashamed of his childhood, nor his more ad- 
vanced years of his youth. He was a strict observer 
of the ancient worship, and yet not a vain and super- 
stitious professor of it before the world ; a man easy 
to be made a friend, but very hard to be made an 
enemy — ^insomuch, that after his death he was exceed- 
ingly regretted even by many of the Covenanters. 

" His lifeless body was taken care of by Hugh Scrim- 
geour, an old servant of his father, and buried privately; 
nor did he long survive the doleful office ; for, not 
many days after, seeing the bloody scaffold upon which 
Sir Robert suffered not yet removed out of the place, 
he immediately fell into a swoon, and, being carried 
home by his servants and neighbours, died at his own 
threshold.*'* 

I cannot finish this horrid narrative without one 
remark. Montrose never put a prisoner to death, and 
always refused to do it, when it was urged upon him 
by some of his friends, as an act of just retaliation. 



' There is an axe still preserved here, and shown, as the one with 
which the heads of royalists were struck oif ; but it would appear 
from the above statement, that this tradition, like some others, is un- 
founded. 



88 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

'' Let them," he said, '' set a price upon our heads ; let 
them employ assassins to destroy us ; let them break 
faith, and be as wicked as they can ; yet shall that 
never induce us to forsake the brighter paths of virtue, 
or strive to outdo them in such barbarous deeds." 
Even the covenanting Baillie had his misgivings on 
this subject ; for, in a letter dated 17th October 1645, 
he quotes 2 Kings vi. 22, as a Scriptural argqment 
against killing those who had surrendered on the con- 
dition of quarter. But Argyll, Cant, and Johnston, 
thought otherwise, and found texts better suited to 
their purpose. Laing the historian, though usually on 
the republican side of the questiqn, remarks that, not- 
withstanding all this bloodshed, the Kirk was not satis- 
fied. " The Parliament," he says, " was importuned 
by the vindictive zeal of the clergy, but resisted the 
farther effusion of blood." 

1647. In February this year, to the everlasting 
disgrace of all concerned, the Scots sold their unfor- 
tunate king, who had fled to them for protection, to 
the commissioners of the English Parliament, for 
£200,000 sterling. This accusation Dr M'Crie calls 
a " calumny," because the said sum was but " a very 
small part of an acknowledged d^V^ This only made 
the matter worse ; for so degraded had the once brave 
and loyal Scots now become, that they could not even 
get the payment of ^^ a very small part of an acknowr 
ledged debt," but by the sacrifice of their king. 

The records of the presbytery of St Andrews, at 
the close of this year, and the beginning of the next, 
furnish us with an account of the presentation of Mr 
James Sharp (afterwards Archbishop of St Andrews) 
to the parish of Crail; his trials by the presbytery, 
and his induction as minister of the parish; all of 
which are represented as highly creditable to him.* 

* Pp. 87, 38. 



GBAND REBELLION. 39 

1648. This year an army was raised by the royal- 
ists in Scotland, and sent to England, with a yiew to 
rescue their unhappy king out of the hands of his ene- 
mies ; he having previously entered into an ^' Engage- 
ment " to make certain concessions, on the condition 
pf obtaining the help of his Scottish subjects. To this 
engagement the General Assembly made the utmost 
opposition, because it included toleration to other de- 
nominations besides their ovm. *^ His majesty's con- 
cessions," says Bishop Burnet, ^^ about religion pinched 
them much; and the liberty offered to tender con- 
sciences, did much diciguat the Scottish clergy ; for in 
Scotland, a toleration was little less odious than Epis- 
copacy, and nothing less than Presbytery would satisfy 
them." This opposition of the Assembly damped, but 
did not extinguidi, the ardour of the royalists. ^' The 
curses the ministers thundered against all who joined 
in this engagement, made the soldiers very heartless ; 
being threatened with no less than damnation."^ The 
expedition, as is well known, feiled, which the As- 
sembly described as '^ a mercy and deliverance, which 
ought to be received with thankfulness and praise :" 
and they passed an act, that they who had joined in 
it, should make public satisfaction in sackcloth, or be 
excommunicated! The presbytery of St Andrews 
behaved in the same manner. They declared against 
a war in behalf of the king, *^ till courses be agreed 
on for suppressing malignants, as well as sectaries;" 
and they compelled all the principal gentlemen within 
their bounds, who had taken a part in the said war, 
to make open declaration of their repentance ; and, 
meanwhile, as a punishment, debarred them from the 
communion and covenant, as well as from having any 
voice in the judicatories of the Kirk.* They even 

> Burnet's Memoirs of the Bakes of Hamilton, p. 348, 
' Records, p. 41-48. 



40 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

punished certain of their own ministers for not preach- 
ing against the engagement. 

1649. In January this year, Charles I. perished 
on the scaffold, by the murderous hands of his own 
subjects ; a prince whose faults yanish into nothing 
when compared with those of his enemies. And let 
us remember ybr what and by whom he suffered. He 
suffered for his adherence to an apostolical Episcopacy; 
and his murderers were the English Independents and 
the Scottish Covenanters ; the latter of whom may be 
said to have held him down, while the former cut off 
his head. The Scottish commissioners in London, no 
doubt, offered a feeble remonstrance against this atro- 
cious design; but Cromwell soon silenced them by 
reminding them that the terms of their own covenant 
virtually required his death ; for it required all " ma- 
lignants"to receive ^^ condign punishment ;'' and, as 
the king had proved himself to be the greatest malig- 
nant of any, he was the more deserving of an exem- 
plary punishment. Aftefthe murder, the following was 
the cool and laconic communication of the said com- 
missioners to the General Assembly in Edinburgh: 
"Right reverend and honourable, — This day about 
two of the o'clock in the afternoon, his majesty was 
brought out of the window of the banqueting-house 
at Whitehall, near which a stage was set by, and his 
head struck off with an axe; wherewith we hold it 
our duty to acquaint you ; and so, we being in haste^ 
shall say no more at this time, but that we remain 
your affectionate friends to serve. 

" Lothian. 

"J. Chieslie." 

From the style of this epistle, we may conjecture 

what kind of a remonstrance these commissioners had 

made against the murder of their king. How, indeed, 

could we expect that they who had be?n eager to shed 



GRAND REBELLION. 41 

the blood of his faithful adherents, should be anxious 
to saye his own ? 

The following is abridged from Sir James Balfour's 
Annals under this year. Sir James, it should be ob- 
served, was a Pr^byterian and a Covenanter ; yet he 
had loyalty enough to enter into the *^ engagement," 
the year before, in behalf of the king ; for which he 
was obliged, by the presbytery of Cupar, to make a 
public acknowledgment of his error. ^ 

'^ At the end of June, a committee of the General 
Assembly met at St Andrews, to examine Dr John 
Barron provost of St Salvator's college, and some of 
the regents and masters of the university. Their 
alleged &ults were trifles ; but their real offence was 
their being favourable to monarchy. The committee 
told Barron, that they were commanded to proceed 
against him by advice of Blair and Rutherford, and 
that he could not be allowed to keep his place in the 
college ; but that, if he would voluntarily resign, they 
would provide a yearly maintenance for him. This 
he, seeing their malice, agreed to ; and accordingly 
gave in his resignation to the moderator of the com- 
mittee, Mr David Forret minister of Kilconquhar. 
This committee then called in students who were 
minors, as evidence against their own masters and re- 
gents, vrithout suffering the latter to challenge them. 

*^ Besides these, a student was examined for having 
said that certain ministers were false prophets, fos- 
terers of calumnies, and unjust accusers of their bre- 
thren ; that Argyll was infamous ; and that they who 
called Major Strachan [a Presbyterian engager, I pre- 
sume] an enemy to his country and to Presbyterianism, 
were dishonest and irreligious. 

" None of these charges were proved against this 

' Records of the Presbj'tery of Cupar, p. 128. 



42 niSTOEY OP 8T ANDREWS. 

youth ; but he confessed that if he called Argyll in- 
famous, he meant no more than that he had lost his 
feme with posterity, by being bo often defeated in 
battle. Rutherford and Blair confined themselyes to 
the words he was reported to hare used concerning 
Strachan; and, though not proved, they sentenced 
him to be beaten in the common schools ; but he, dis- 
daining their sentence, left the college. 

"It is to be noted» that in every college, Blair, 
Rutherford, and Wood, had their emissaries, and were 
always ready to lay hold of anything that was said of 
those who were not of their party ; especially if, be- 
sides this, they were loyal and learned. Their object 
was, to fill up all offices in the university with men of 
their own opinions, and thus poison the fountains of 
religion and good government. 

" Mr Blair had been banished from the university 
of Glasgow for his republicanism; but when the 
troubles began, he was brought to St Andrews, as a 
fit place in which to diffuse his venom. 

'^ Mr Samuel Rutherford had been loose in his youth, 
and a sworn enemy to monarchy, as his writings tes- 
tify ; he was a hater of all men not of his own opinion ; 
vindictive, unmerciful, and uncharitable ; and a teacher 
of the same to others." 

These were two of the most infiuential covenanting 
divines of their day ; and such conduct as is here 
ascribed to them, is just what might previously have 
been expected to arise out of the political and religious 
opinions whidi they held. They exhibited a remark- 
able instance of " the little finger of Presbytery being 
heavier than the loins of Episcopacy." But they are 
both '' Scots worthies," and that covers a multitude of 
sins. 

" This summer," says Lament, (1649,) " there were 
very many witches taken and burnt in several parts of 



GRAND REBELLION. 43 

this kingdom, as in Lothian ; and in Fife, at Innerkeith- 
ing, Aberdour, Bomtisland, Dysart, and Dnmfermline." 

The same year, Mr James Wood professor of 
divinity in St Andrews, was chosen one of a deputa- 
tion to Charles II. at the Hague, to endeavour to pre- 
vail on him to accept the crown, on the condition of his 
signing the *' Solemn League and Covenant," and sub- 
mitting to certain other humiliating restrictions on his 
prerogatives. The deputation sailed from Kirkcaldy 
in March, and returned in June, '' much unsatisfied," 
says Lament. But the following year the time-serv- 
ing king granted all that was asked of him, and accord- 
ingly made preparations for his voyage to Scotland. 

It was no feeling of loyalty on the part of the Coye- 
nanters, which prompted them to bring Charles II. to 
Scotland. This has been asserted by their defenders, 
but there is no ground for believing it. They them- 
selves too, made great professions of loyalty, just as 
they did of evangelical piety ; but, judging from their 
conduct^ they had as little of the one as they had of 
the other. In truth, disinterested loyalty had not only 
ceased to exist among them, but had become a crime 
in their eyes; as their behaviour to the late king and his 
adherents had abundantly proved, and as their subse- 
quent treatment of his son equally proved. But the 
English sectaries, under Cromwell, were, at this time, 
gradually gaining the upper hand; in consequence 
of which their Covenant was in danger. Their ob- 
ject, therefore, was to make the king their tool ; to 
induce him to become, if possible, as zealous a Cove- 
nanter as themselves ; to throw the weight of his influ- 
ence into their scale, and thus balance the rising power 
of Cromwell, who was keenly opposed to their extra- 
vagant pretensions and persecuting intolerance. 



4-1 IHSrOTlY OP ST AN'DRKWS. 



CHAPTER II. 

Ilistary of St Andrews during the Grand BebdHon^ from the 
arrival of Charles 11. in Scotland in 1650, till the restora' 
tion of Episcopacy in 1661. 

As soon as it was determined that Charles II. was 
to come to Scotland, the Scottish parliament, which 
did not scruple to exercise the most absolute sove- 
reignty, even over the king himself, ordained that '^ his 
majesty should come from Aberdeen to Dunottar; 
from thence to Kinnaird, the Earl of Southesk's house ; 
thence to Dundee ; from it to St Andrews ; and then 
to his own house of Falkland."^ This accords with 
Lament, who, in his "Diary," mentions the arrival 
of the king at St Andrews. He had landed at the 
mouth of the river Spey (but not till he had signed 
the Covenant) on the 23d of June, and reached 
this city on the 4th of July. When he came to the 
West Port, the silver keys of the gates were delivered 
to him ;* and he was welcomed by Mr Andrew Hony- 
man, then one of the ministers of the parish, after- 
wards Bishop of Orkney. When he came opposite 
the gate of St Mary's college, Principal S. Ruther- 
ford made an oration to him, " running much," says 
Lament, " upon duties of kings." It would have been 
more to the purpose, if some one had read to Rutherford 
a lecture on the duties of subjects. His majesty lodged 
in the house which had belonged to Hugh Scrimgeour, 
•*near the abbey," probably the house in which his 
great-grandmother Queen Mary had lived, eighty- 

' Sir James Balfour's Annals, in loco, 
* These keys are still preserved. 



GRAND R£B£LUOX. 45 

fieyen years before. Next day, Mr Robert Blair, who, 
four years before, had assisted in the judicial murder 
of many of his best friends, preached before him. 
When the sermon was over, the king honoured the 
preacher with a visit at his own house. As soon as 
he entered the room, Mrs Blair ran to offer him a 
chair : '' My heart," said her husband, *^ do not trouble 
yourself; he is a young man, and can draw one in to 
himself." This may give us some idea of the little 
respect with which the Covenanters treated their law- 
ful prince. On the following day, Charles set out for 
Cupar and Falkland. This was the last time that any 
sovereign of Great Britain ever visited St Andrews ; 
though in former ages, as we have seen in the preced- 
ing history, many of the kings and queens of Scot- 
land were in the practice of making it their occasional 
place of residence.^ But it was now gradually sink- 
ing into comparative insignificance. 

I have several times had occasion to allude to 
Samuel Rutherford ; but, as he was Principal of St 
Mary's college, and one of the most influential men of 
his day, a further notice of him may here be thought 
necessary. The common designation he received from 
his contemporaries was, " that flower of the Kirk, the 
famous Mr S. Rutherford." Before the religious 
troubles began, he had been minister of Anwath in 
Galloway. One of his biographers says: "Of the 
manner of his settlement in that parish, (in 1627,) we 
know no particulars, only by some means or other he 
succeeded in being settled without acknowledging the 

y Charles returned to Fife in the early part of the next year, and 
was feasted at Anstruther and Pittenweem, as appears from the 
Town Council Records of these bnzghs. We have no complete per" 
tonal history of Charles, from the day of his landing at Speymouth, 
till his escape from England in October 1C51, after the fatal battle of 
Worcester ; but a more interesting subject for a Tolftme could scarcely 
be selected. 



49 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

bishops, which was no easy matter at that time.** In 
other words, he smuggled himself into the church, though 
opposed to its constitution and discipline ; a practice 
not uncommon in those distempered times ; for when 
the majority of a presbytery were fanatically or rebel- 
liously disposed, they contrired to settle a minister of 
their own yiews in a vacant parish, without the bishop's 
consent ; thinking, no doubt, that the end justified the 
means. Rutherford was, however, deprived by the 
bishop of his diocese, in 1636, for preaching against 
the Articles of Perth, which were at that time the law 
both of the land and of the Church. When he appeared 
before the ecclesiastical court on this occasion, he re- 
fused to give the bishop his title; forgetful that St Paul 
styled even Felix " most noble," though a heathen ma- 
gistrate, and though he had insultingly accused the 
apostle of madness. The only punishment inflicted 
upon Rutherford for his disobedience and contumacy, 
was his being ordered to confine himself, for a tiifae, 
to the city of Aberdeen. From this place he wrote 
many of his celebrated " Letters ;" in one of which he 
says, " I have a fire within me which I defy all the 
devils in hell, and all the prelates in Scotland, to cast 
water upon." This is scarcely the language of a sane 
mind ; and yet one of his biographers considers this 
very letter " an evidence that the consolations of the 
Holy Spirit did greatly abound with him in his suffer- 
ings!"^ At the outbreak of the Grand Rebellion, 
being in all respects fitted for the new order of things, 
he was appointed, as we have seen, professor of 
divinity in St Mary's college, and one of the ministers 
of the town ; and in 1647, on the death of Howie, 
the aged Principal, he succeeded to his oflSce. He 
was one of the conmiissioners sent by the General 

^ Life of him, prefixecl to ^n edition of his Letters in 1825.. 



GRAND REBELLION. 47 

Assembly to the Westminster Assembly of DiTines» 
where he had a principal hand in compiling the Direc^ 
tory for Public Worship, the Confession of Faith, and 
the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, which are now in 
use in the Presbyterian establishment. He subse^ 
quently joined the yiolent faction, or " Remonstrants,** 
in opposition to the moderate ** Resolutioners," a 
party distinction which we shall have occasion to 
notice, under the year 1651. He wrote a book 
'^ against pretended liberty of conscience;" and another 
entitled " Lex Rex," in which, like John Knox, he 
argues that the people, being the source of all powers 
may lawfully depriye their soYeireign of his authority, 
wheneyer they think themselves warranted in so doing. 
But he is best known by his " Letters ;" many of 
which were written from St Andrews, to some of the 
leading persons of his time, both male and female ; and 
are still admired by a numerous cla«s of Christians, 
notwithstanding that they abound with the most &mi- 
liar, irrererend, and even indelicate expressions, when 
treating on the most sacred subjects.^ 

1 Mr M, Napier jubUj caUs them **the diegnsting ravings of Mr 
S. Rutherford ; not the less loathsome that they are under the mask of 
religion. To the disgrace of a Christian and civilized nation, they yet 
find admirers." And Arnot, in his ** Histoiy of Edinburgh," says of 
the same author, that ** his writings are a composition of hypocrisyi 
calumny, obscenity, and nonsense, not to add blasphemy." These 
opinions might be fally borne out by passages from the ** Letters." 
To Bethia Ard, a female, he says, '^ At my first coming hither, Christ 
and I agreed not well upon it ; but now he is content to kiss my black 
mouth ; to put his hand in mine," &c. In another, to John Grordon 
of Gordonness, he tells him, ** Many a sweet, sweet, soft kiss ; many 
a perfumed and sweet>smelled kiss and embracement have I received 
of my royal Master. And now, whosoever they be that have re- 
turned to their old vomit since my departure, I bind upon their backs, 
in my Master's name and authority, the long, lasting, and weighty 
vengeance and curse of God. In the Lord's name, I give them a doom 
of black and unmixed pure wrath, which my Master shall ratify, ex- 
cept they timeously repent and turn to the Lord." Yet, strange to 
» say, these Letters have lately been republished in Numbers, and very 
extensively circulated ! 



48 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

This year, (1650,) the English sectarian army under 
Cromwell prepared to inrade Scotland. In the Re- 
cords of the Presbytery of St Andrews for July, we 
find the following entry : " Prayer agaimt sectaries. 
— ^The brethren spent the rest of this day, both before 
and afker noon, in solemn prayer to God, for a blessing 
on the undertakings of this Kirk and kingdom, against 
the unwarrantable inyasion of the present enemy, who 
hath perfidiously forsaken the covenant and oath of 
God.'*^ Here was the upshot of their idol-covenant, 
which they had entered into with their friends and fel- 
low-rebels the English, against their church and king, 
and which they had impiously placed on the same foot- 
ing with the sacrament of the holy eucharist ! They had 
sown the wind, and they were now beginning to reap the 
whirlwind. In September v^ras fought the battle of Dun- 
bar, which gave Cromwell the undisputed sovereignty of 
Scotland; a country which had been inaccessible to the 
Romans in the plenitude of their power, and had resisted 
the whole force of England for many centuries, but was 
now vanquished by a small army of Independents, An- 
tinomians, and Anabaptists : to so low and wretched a 
state had Covenanting democracy reduced its once 
warlike inhabitants. The infatuated ministers actually 
refused the assistance of their king and two thousand 
brave gentlemen, who offered their services on this oc- 
casion, on the plea that, being malignants, God might 
be provoked on that account to give them up to the 
enemy !^ About 10,000 of the Covenanting soldiery 
were taken prisoners by Cromwell, and were put on 
so short an allov^nce of food, that it was found neces- 
sary to raise a public subscription throughout Scot- 
land for their relief. The greater part of them were 
finally sent to work as slaves in our transatlantic pos- 

> p. 58. 

9 IBurnet's Memoirs of the Dukc^ of Hamiltcn, p. 424. 



GRAND REBELLION. 49 

sessions. It is remarkable, that while every little 
piece of supposed tyranny, on the part of the Stuarts, 
is magnified and reiterated, the real tyranny of Crom- 
well is scarcely ever complained of by our democratic 
writers. To what can this be owing ? Is it because, 
like a more recent and equally popular conqueror, he 
was *^ the child and champion of republicanism ?'' 

The following entries occur in the Records of the 
Presbytery of St Andrews : — " October 30. The pres- 
bytery having received a letter from the commissioners 
of the General Assembly, shovnng the sad condition 
of our prisoners in Englaoid, through famine and naked^ 
ness, and that they have concluded a voluntary contri- 
bution through the several congr^ations of this Kirk 
for their relief, the presbytery do appoint the intima- 
tion hereof the next Lord's day, to be collected the 
Sabbath following."'— 2><?(Mwiier 23. The Earl of 
Lauderdale is obliged to do penance and crave pardon 
before the Presbytery of St Andrews, for his " late 
unlawful engagement against England" in favour of 
Charles I., and for being accessory to the sttU more 
recent escape (commonly called the ^* start") of 
Charles II., after which he is admitted to the " Cove- 
nant and conmiunion."' What an Eventful life might 
be written of this singular man ! 

In regard to this " start," the Synod of Fife ordered 
a letter to be written to the king, ^' anent his late 
escape to the malignants." They even appointed a 
deputation of ministers and elders to present it, who 
reported, "that it was very graciously accepted by 
his highness, with great thanks to the synod, and an 
earnest desire to pray for him, never to fall in the like 

' P. 59. The corresponding intimation to the Cupar presbytery, 
states, ^^ about 500 of the prisoners are dead ; and those who are nlive 
are extremely pinched with hunger, cold, and want.** 

«P.CO. 

YOL. H. K 



50 HISTORY OF 6T ANPBBWS. 

escape in joining the malignants."^ Here we know 
not which to be most amazed at,— ^tbe hypocrisy an4 
duplicity of the king, or the bigotry and credulity of 
the ministers. Even the defeat at Dunbar had not 
been able to cure the latter of their in&tuation. 

1651. In this year, the distinotion between Resolu- 
tioners and Remonstrants had its origin. Troops 
being wanted for the service of the king, the pulia- 
ment passed resolutions to admit into the royal army 
ail who were willing to senre, without regard to cjiurch 
politics; while the Kirk remonstrated against what 
they deemed a wicked compromise with malign 
nants ; and so fisir carried their point, that none were 
admitted but those who would sign the Covenant, and 
acknowledge the sinfulness of the late ^^ engagement.*' 
'' Behold a fearful sinne ! " exclaims the not very scru- 
pulous, yet rightjudging, and truth-telling Sir James 
Turner ;' '' the ministers of the gospell ressaved all 
our repentances as unjGEdned, though they knew well 
enough they were bot counterfeit; aud we, on the 
other hand, made no scruple to declare that ^ engage- 
ment' to be unlawfiill and sinfiill, deceitfullie speakeing 
against the dictates of our consciences and judgments. 
If this was not to mooke the all-knowing And all* 
seeing God to his face, then I declare myself not 
to know what a fearfiill sin hypocrisie ia" The ^* Re- 
monstrants," we may here remark, were the men who 
gave so much trouble after the Restoration, that it 
was found necessary to employ strong measures to 
subdue them. When Cromwell gained the asoen^ 
dancy in Scotland, it suited his policy to patronise 

1 Records of the Synod, p. 170. 

^ See his carioas and interesting '^ Memoirs,*' p. 94. This volume 
throws much light on the times it refers to ; and fiiUy establishes the 
fact, that the Coyenanters were, for the most part, a set of turbulent 
and fanatical men, whom neither seyexity could check nor kindness 
conciliate. 



GRAND REBELLION. SI 

them to a congiderable extent, jet he restrained their 
violence more effectnally than any of their legitimate 
princes conld ever succeed in doing. Rutherford was 
the only ** remonstrant'- in the Presbytery of St An- 
drews. Blair acted a neutral part. Colyille and 
Wood, both professors in St Mary's, sided with the 
^< Resolutioners." To such a length did Colville and 
Rutherford carry their personal animosity on this 
point, that it was found necessary to remoye the 
formar to St Salvator's college, of which he was made 
Principal. The latter deckured on his death-bed, that 
St Mary's college had broken his heart.^ 

The General Assembly met at St Andrews. The 
Earl of Balcarres was the king's commissioner. 
Andrew Cant preached in the morning, and Robert 
Douglas in the afternoon; but in consequence of 
Cromwell's being in the county, they remoyed to 
Dundee. The conqueror compelled the different 
ptesbyteries tp pay cess to the English garrison at 
Perth, to the amount of *' twenty-<me shillings in the 
£100 of rental, weekly:* 

August. Nicol, in his ^^ Diary of Transactions in 
Scotland,'* has the following notice : '^ This kingdom, 
both Kirk and State, being always diyided both in 
judgment and opinion, and one pulpit speaking against 
another, the enemy thereupon took advantage, and got 
many opportunities of victory. And hearing that 
there was a committee of estates, (including among 
others, Mr Robert Douglas, and Mr James Sharps) 
then liolding at Alyth in the north, beside Killinver, 
[Kirriemuir?] or thereabout; the English, finding this 
committee to be careless, wanting a guard, or any 

' Murray's Life of Rutherford. Blair was deposed for non-con< 
fomity after tbe Besioration, and ittiied to Aberdour, where he died 
in ISSB. Wood was also deprived for the same reason. Colyille con- 
formed, and became Prinoipal of St Bfaiy's. 



52 HISTOEY OF ST ANDREWS. 

considerable assistance for the time, they rode up from 
Dundee quickly in the night, upon Thursday the 2d 
August, came upon the committee quietly in the morn- 
ing, took them prisoners, robbed them of all they had, 
and shipped them toward England, where they were 
committed/'^ 

About this time the sectarian soldiers often attended 
the Presbyterian kirks, and seated themselves on the 
stool of repentance out of mockery. Sometimes they 
interrupted the minister in the middle of his sermon 
or prayers, challenging him to dispute with them pub- 
licly on some controverted doctrine ; and if the minis- 
ter proved refractory, they quartered six or eight 
soldiers upon him. Retribution is sure, sooner or 
later, to follow those who have set an example of dis- 
obedience and injustice. How could men who had 
obtained their power by agitation and rebellion, be 
surprised that others should use the same weapons 
against themselves? In short, the tyranny of the 
English sectaries put down the worse tyranny of the 
Scottish Covenanters. The St Andrew's Presbytery 
Records has the following entry under this year: 
" Anent insolencies of soldiers. The presbytery being 
touched with a deep sense of the great dishonour done 
to God, and for oppressions of our congregations, 
caused by the ungodly and insolent behaviour of divers 
soldiers quartered within our bounds, have resolved to 
complain to the hinges majesty y and committee of estates, 
and humbly supplicate for redress and remedy hereof." 
Alas! what could a powerless king, and conquered 
people do? They had no alternative but patient sub- 
mission. But not so would have behaved their loyal 
and brave ancestors a few hundred years before. 

' See a fuller account of this capture in Lament's Diary. Eighty 
noblemen and gentlemen, and eight ministers were taken, and sent to 
London^ where they were detained two or three years. 



GRAND HEB&LLIOK. 53 

1652. A deputation of officers came from the Eng- 
lish army, and held a visitation of this university. 
They inspected the books and statutes, made various 
new regulations, and ordered that no vacancies in the 
professorships should be filled up without their appro- 
bation.^ 

This summer, Colonel Bryan (an Englishman) and 
Mr William Bruce commissary of St Andrews, were 
appointed by the English authorities to be judges for 
the county of Fife. '^ They sat ordinarily in the old 
College Church, the place where the constree [consis- 
tory] did sit formerly. A number of debates did come 
before them."^ 

1653. Two English officers forced themselves into 
a provincial Assembly held here, who, on being asked 
what they yranted, answered that they attended to see 
that nothing vms done prejudicial to the interests 
of the commonwealth.' 

1654. A party of English cavalry were at St 
Andrews searching for horses, where they got about 
twenty. They took vnth them as prisoners, Lord 
Melvin and Sir John Carstairs of Kilconquhar, on the 
plea that they had been supporting a party in the 
north which had risen in favour of the king. A few 
months after, the royalist party made a descent into 
the low country, and carried off a few more horses 
from St Andrews.* 



1 Lamont's Diary, in loco. ' Ibid. 

' Ibid. Under the head of 6th April, 1553, we have this notice :— 
'< Mr James Sharp, minister of Crall, married one of [Moncrieff of] 
Randemton's daughters. The marriage feast was at her father's house 
at Randerston.*' The lady's name was Helen, and by her he had one 
son and two daughters : Sir William Sharp, who married a daughter 
of Sir Charles Erskine of Cambo ; Isabel, who was with her father at 
the time of his murder, and who was afterwards married to John 
Cunningham of Bams ; and Margaret, who married Lord Saltoun. 

* Lamont's Diary.— -Lords Kenmure, Glencaim, Balcarres, and 
others, were at this time organizing an insurrection in favour of the 



54< HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

October. ^^Anent decayed bridges. — The presbytery, 
taking to their serious obnsideration the great decay 
of bridges in these bounds, particularly the Bow- 
bridge of St Andrews, the Inner-bridge of Leuchars, 
and the bridge at Dairsey, did nominate their brethren, 
Messrs R. Blair, Andrew Honyman, James Sharp^ 
&c., to consider of orertures for reparation of these 
and the like, to be presented to the presbytery next 
day." The matter was referred to the sfynod, which, 
six years after, recommended them to rai^e *' a collec- 
tion for adrancing their harbour and stone bridge, that 
are both ruined J' — " The presbytery, with their own 
consent, delayed it for a time." But meanwhile, thd 
town-council ordered the ^* sleatts and timmer, redd 
[rubbish] and lumps " of the castle to be sold for the 
repmr of the pier ; and Charles II., after his restora^ 
tion, gaye £162 sterling towards the some purpose.^ 

1655. Under this year we hare to notice the fol- 
lowing correspondence: — ''To the right honourable 
General Monk, commander-in-chiefe of the forces in 
Scotland, the petition of the proTOst, bailies, and 
remanent coimsell of the city of St Andrew^, for them- 
selyes, and in name and behalf of the remanent inhiir 
bitants thereof, humbly showeth, — 

'' That the foresaid eittie (by reason of the iotal 
decay of shipping and sea irade^ and of the remoTal of 
the most eminent inhabitants thereof to liye in the 
country, in respect they conceiye themselyes to be 
oyerburthened yrith assessments and quarterings,) was 
accustomed to pay forty-three pounds sterling of assess- 
ment monthly, a sum which the petitioners are not 

king. They had at one time fire thousand men under them, most of 
whom were mounted. But partly £rom jealousy of each other, and 
partly from the vigilance of Monk, their efforts ended in nothing. See 
** Memoirs of Sir £. Cameron of Lochiel," p. d8-ld8, 
1 Town Council Records, ▲.d. 1650, 1657, 1661. 



m^^mmmmmmmm^m 



GRAND REBULLIOK. 55 

able to pay ; neyerthelesa Mr Glover, collector of the 
shyre of Fife, doth demand of the petitioners seren 
pounda more monthly, since the first of November 
last, a burthen which the petitioners are not able to 
undergo, unless they disable themselves altogether of 
their livelihood and subsistence, which calls to your 
honour for redress, considering their hH will occasion 
detriment to the commonwealth : and therefore it is 
humbly petitioned that your honour may be pleased 
to take the premises into consideration, and redress 
the samyne, by discharging of the foresaid collec- 
tor to exact any more from the petitioners since 
the foresaid first of November last, but only their 
accustomed assessment of forty-three pounds sterling 
monthly ; and likewise that it may please your honour, 
in respect of the petitioners their debility, to give 
them such an ease of their assessment for the fhture 
as your honour shall conceive fit, and their low condi* 
tion calls for." (Signed) &c. 

The general's laconic answer follows :-^ 

** Dalkeith, 9th Jidtf 1665. 
'* In regard the warrants are issued forth for the 
months past, I cannot alter the samyn for the time 
past, onHe there is three pounds abated for Julie and 
August; but before Julie next, the collectors must 
reeeive According to their warrants. 

(Signed) " George Monk." 

These letters show the severe military despotism 
under which Scotland groaned at this period, and how 
little she had gained by rebellion. Baillie too, in 
his Letters, gives a very gloomy view of Scotland 
during this period, both in regard to the State, which 
was oppressed by military exactions, and the Kirk, 
which was still more oppressed by the Remonstrant 



56 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

ministers, in conjunction with the English sectaries. 
Yet the latter did some good service; and, among 
other things, they put a stop to the inhuman practice 
of burning witches^ which had become fearfully preva- 
lent during the reign of the Covenant. There is too 
much reason to apprehend that the ^* Witch Lake," 
and the « Witch Hill," in St Andrews, derive their 
names from their having been used as places of punish- 
ment for these unhappy creatures. The tradition is, 
that they were first thrown into the lake, to see 
whether they would float or sink : if they sank, they 
were not witches, but they were drowned nevertheless, 
as if the very suspicion of witchcraft deserved death ; 
if they floated, they were undoubted witches, in which 
case they were taken out of the water and burnt on 
the adjacent hill ! '' About this tyme,^' says Spalding, 
under the year 1643, ** many witches war takin in 
Anstruther, Dysart, Culross, Sanctandrois^ and sindrie 
uther pairtis in the east side of Fife."^ In Fife alone, 
in the course of a few months of the above year, about 
forty persons were burnt for witchcraft. Yet singular 
to say, we have no particulars of these burnings, so 
common had they become, or so. unimportant in the 
opinion of the nation. The ministers used to thrust, 
or cause to be thrust, long pins into the fleshy parts 
of these unhappy women, to try if they were proof 
against feeling, or to extort confessions from them. 
At other times, a suspected witch was tied up by the 
thumbs and whipped, or had the flame of a candle 
applied to the soles of her feet till she confessed !* 

> Vol. ii. p. 151. 

* Sir W. Scott's Ninth Letter on Demonologj. It is extremely 
difficult to fonn a correct estimate of the number of witches who have 
at different times been burnt at St Andrews, since the Reformation, 
for we do not hear of any before that event : but by putting together 
the various incidental allusions to them, we may perhaps make some 
approximation to the fact. In 15C8, the Regent Moray burnt here 



GRAND REBELLION. 57 

1657. The spirit of animosity had arisen to such 
a height between the Resolutioners and Remon- 
strants, that both parties determined to appeal to 
Cromwell, to settle, if possible, their disputes. Mr 
James Sharp was chosen to represent the former, and 
Mr James Guthri^e, afterwards hanged for high trea- 
son, the latter. Guthrie spoke first, and occupied so 
much time, that Cromwell became impatient, and at 
the conclusion, said he would hear Sharp afterwards, 
as he had then business of greater importance to 
attend to. Sharp begged earnestly to be heard» pro* 
mising to be brief; and his friend Lord Broghill, 
seconding his request, Oliver was persuaded to comply 
with it. He then turned Guthrie's arguments against 
himself, and gave such a rational account of his con- 
stituents and their principles, that the Protector was 
fully satisfied of the justness of their cause. This 
triumph on the part of Sharp, was the origin of that 
bitter hatred from the opposite party, which, aggra- 
vated by. his subsequent change to Episcopacy and 
promotion to the primacy, never ceased tiU it had 
accomplished his destruction. 

mother Nicniven and Sir William Stewart, both on a chaige of witch- 
craft ; and in addition, ^ eertaine witches." In 167^3, we have the 
details of the bnming of a witch, ** against the qnhilk Mr Knox delt 
from the pulpit, she being set np at a pillar before him.'* In 1643, 
we find two ministers appointed by the Presbytery of St Andrews ^* to 
speak to some who had been apprehended as witches here, and to 
attend the execution of two more ; " and other ministers to ^ try and 
bring certun other witches to confession." Spalding mentions that, 
in the same year, nnmerous witches were burnt in Fih, and specifies 
St Andrews as one of the towns where instances occumd. In 1646, 
two ministers of the presbytery were appointed to revise the charges 
against some persons who had been imprisoned here lior witchcraft. In 
1649, Lament says, that ^ very many ** witches were burnt in Fife, one 
or two of whom, it is reasonable to suppose, may have suffered in this 
place. Lastly, there is a well-known tradition, that one Janet Young 
was burnt for this offence here, in the middle of the last century, and 
the house in which she lived is still pointed out. Putting all these 
cases together, we can hardly, I think, estimate the number of the 
witches who perished at St Andrews at less than twenty. 



68 HISTORY OP BT ANDREWS. 

BaiUie» in his Letters recently printed, has preserved 
the correspondence which passed between Sharp and 
himself daring this period, as weU as a copy of the 
official instmctions given to the former by David 
Dickson, James Wood, and Robert Donglas. Among 
other things, they desire him to ^^ clear and make 
manifest the groundless arrogancy of our brethren^ in 
assuming to themselves the name of the godly part of 
the ministry ; " and also to discourage the calling of a 
General Assembly ^' on account of present differences 
and distempers." BaJllie himself prays him to ^^ marre 
the designs of the protestors," and to use his endeav* 
ours to deliver them from the latter's " tyrannick 
Turkish yoke," as more oppressive than that of Crom- 
well himself. The abusers of Sharp's memory would 
do well to remember that he represented the moderate 
party of the Kirk, — a &ct which they have studiously 
kept out of sight to serve their ovm purposes, — and 
that had he succeeded in his subsequent mission to 
Charles 11.^ the ultra-Covenanters would have been in 
no better, indeed I believe in a much worse position^ 
than they afterwards were under Episcopacy. 

1659. Cromwell was now dead, and Monk, feeling 
his importance at the head of a well-appointed army, 
thought fit to show himself in England, vdth a view 
to try the pulse of the nation, and to look after his 
own interests. But his first object was to leave a 
quiet kingdom behind him ; and accordingly, he ad- 
dressed complimentary letters to the principal Scottish 
burghs. The foUovnng letter to the magistrates of St 
Andrews, exhibits, on the part of the general, much 
cunning and cant, combined with fair promises, which 
he, perhaps, never thought of fulfilling; while the 
answer to it betrays a curious mixture of caution and 
flattery, and the use of the general's own words, 
though probably in a diffbtent sense to what he 



GRAND REBELLION. 59 

intended them : — *' Mononday^ the fjffth of December^ 
1659. The eonnsell was conyened anent the return- 
ing an answer to the letter sent he General Monk, he 
the hand of Andro Carstairs, den of gild, as commis- 
sioner for this eitie to the general, the seventh of 
NoTemher last, ci which letter the tenor follows : — 
* To my very loving friends, the magistrates of the 
bnrgh of St Androis,— Gentlemen, Having a call from 
God and his people, to march into England, to assist 
and maintain the liberty and rights of the people of 
these three nations from arbitrary and tyrannical 
usurpation upon their consciences, persons, and estates, 
and for a godly ministry; I doe, therefore, expect 
from you^ the magistrats and burgh of St Androis, 
that you doe preserve the peace of the cbmmonwealth 
in your burgh ; and I hereby authorize you to suppress 
all tumults, stirrings, and unlawM assemblies; and 
that ye hold no cortespondence with any of Charles 
Stewart's parties^ or his adherents, but apprehend any 
such as shall make any disturbance, and send them 
unto the next guarrison. And I doe farther desyre 
you to countenance and encourage the godly ministrie, 
and all that truly fear God in the land ; and that you 
continue fiuthfol to own and assert the interest of the 
parliamentary government in your several places and 
stditions. I hope my absence will be very short : but 
I doe assure you that I shall procure from the parlia- 
ment whatever may be for your good government, and 
relief of this nation; and doubt not but to obtain 
abatement in your assess, and other public burdens, 
according to the proportion of England. And what 
farther service I may be able, I shall not be wanting 
in what may promote the happiness and peace of this 
afflicted people. I shall not trouble you farther, but 
beg your prayers^ and desire you to assure yourselves 
that I am your faithful friend and humble servant, 



60 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

(sic subscribitur,) George Monk. 15 November, 1659. 
I desire you to send me word to Berwick, under your 
hand, how far you will comply with my desire, be the 
twelft of December next. I desire -you that what is 
behind of the last four months of the twelve months' 
assess, may be in readiness against it is called for/ 

The Answer. 

" * Right Honourable. — We should be justlie ac- 
counted ingrate were we not sensible (in the condition 
which the divyne dispensation hath allotted unto us) 
of the benefltts of your goyemment amongst us, and 
of your tenderness of the common affliction which 
lyes upon this nation, (wherein our share is notablie 
eminent,) evidenced by your kynd undertaking to in- 
terpose for obtaining relief thereof in due tyme ; and 
being confident that this is in your heart, to effectuate 
it according to your power, we doe, by these, heartilie 
express our acknowledgments of your affection to this 
nation, and shall be always ready to give due testi- 
monie of our sense thereof. Your G. may be confi- 
dent of our owning and assisting, according to our 
dutie, the just authority and liberty of parliament, 
both as to its constitution and actings, and all the just 
rights and freedom of these nations against all tyranie 
and arbitrary usurpation ; and that we will counte- 
nance and encourage the godlie ministrie and people 
in the land ; wishing that all who are in a contrarie 
way may see their errors, and be redeemed. As also 
it shall be our cair, according to our duetie and power, 
to maintain peace against all disturbances ; although 
your G. knows under what incapacitie we are to do 
any thing effectually that way. And for what is be- 
hind of the last four months of the twelve months 
assess, due diligence shall be used by us to have it in 
readinesse, so soon as it be had from this fainting and 



GRAND REDELUOy. 61 

exhausted people. We trouble not your G. &rther ; 
but that progperitie may attend all your next under- 
takings, we assure, is the true desire of, right honour- 
able, your Terie humble servants, the magistrates of 
St Androis, (sic subscribitur,) James Wood provost, 
David Falconer, James Robertson, Hendrie Sword.' " 

" On the 18th November, Monk began his march 
towards England ; but hearing by the way that Lam- 
bert was at Newcastle, with 12,000 men, he stopped 
at Coldstream, near Berwick, to deliberate on what 
was to be done. While he lay there, he despatched 
a messenger to Crail^ desiring Mr James Sharp to 
come to him with all possible expedition, as he had 
something to consult veith him upon. When Sharp 
arrived, Monk told him both of the design and uncer- 
tainty of his undertaking, as he stood in doubt of the 
inclination of his own officers; and Lambert, his 
avowed enemy, was in the neighbourhood with a 
superior force. Upon which Sharp fell to work, and^ 
after maturely weighing what he had heard, drew up 
a declaration in Monk's name, showing the reasons of 
his present posture, and proposed march into England; 
which declaration, vrithout mentioning the king and 
his interests, was so accommodated to the temper of 
all the contending parties, that, being read next day 
at the head of the army, it confirmed them all in their 
duty and obedience to the general ; and at last, reach- 
ing Lambert's head-quarters, it wrought such an effect 
there, that the most of his men deserted him, and 
either joined Monk, or went over to Fairfax, who lay 
at York, and corresponded with Monk."^ 

1660. In January, Sharp was deputed by his party 
in the Kirk to use his endeavours veith Monk and the 
ruling authorities in London, to get themselves estab- 

' Skinner's Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii« p. 37* 



62 HISTORY OF fir ANDREWS. 

lished by law, and ^'to represent the sinfulness of a 
lax toleration" in religion. Earlj in Maj, he was 
sent by the same party to Charles II., at Breda^ with 
the same instructions, amplified by these clauses : '* He 
(the king) needs not declare any liberty to any tender 
consciences here."-*-'^ It is known that, in all times of 
the prevailing of the late party in England, none peti- 
tioned here for a toleration, except some inconsiderable 
naughty men." These passages sufficiently proye thai 
eyen the moderate Presbyterians were at this time 
ayerse to grant toleration to those who differed horn 
them ; on which account they had no reason to com- 
plain afterwards if they did not receiye it themselves. 
In compliance with these instructions. Sharp used 
his best endeavours to get his own party established 
as the national religion of Scotland. At the same 
time he wrote a series of letters to his constituents, 
giving a faithfnl representation of the state of Church 
affitirs, and the prevailing opinions at the king's court 
on the subject of Episcopacy and Presbyterianism. 
These letters exist, and speak for themselves. Every 
impartial person must, I think, see that they are the 
production of a straightfonvard and candid mind which 
had one object in view, and nothing to conceal. He 
plainly tellis his firiends that, ovnng to the dissennons 
which had arisen firom sectarianism and Presbyterian* 
ism during the late rebellion, the tide was strongly 
running in favour of Episcopacy, not only among the 
English but even among the Scotch, and thai the re- 
newal of the Covenant would not be listened to ; and 
he frequently expresses his veish, that he may be 
recalled, since he felt himself unable to accomplish the 
purpose of his mission. The truth is, Charles had been 
disgusted vrith Presbyterianism during his stay in 
Scotland ; Clarendon, his chancellor, was warmly op- 
posed to it ; the cavsdier party, who were now in the 



GRAND REBELLION. 6S 

ascenda&ey, were to a man aealous Episcopalians ; and 
the few Presbyterian noblemen who were at court, 
were generally men of broken fortunes and abandoned 
characters.^ What could Sharp, single-handed, do 
against such oyerwhelming odds ? Absolutely nothing. 
Yet the enemies of his memory, forgetting that he 
belonged to the Resolution party, and averse to blame 
the Remonstrant party with which they are pleased 
to identify themselves, have made him the scape-goat 
for all the evils that followed. Thus M^Crie speaks of 
*' the unparalleled treachery of Sharp who, being en- 
tousted by the Presbyterians with the management of 
their cause in Holland and Loudon, basely betrayed 
it, and continued to amuse them in his letters, with the 
most &lse information, and the most hypocritical pre- 
tences, until the scheme for overthrowing their liber- 
ties was matured, securing to himself the archbishopric 
of St Andrews as the reward of his iniquity." These 
chaises, I assert, rest on no authority whatever. I have 
not been able, after the most anxious inquiry, to dis- 
cover the slightest evidence of Sharp's treachery, beyond 
the unsupported assertions of his avowed enemies, who 
uniformly put the worst possible construction on the 
'^ letters " in question. If the author express himself in 
£3>vour of Presbyterianism, he is acting the hypocrite ; 
if he apprehend the restoration of Episcopacy, it is an 
evidence that he is veering round to that polity ; if he 
urge his constituents to recall him, it is a blind to 
deceive them. When weighty accusations are brought 
against a man's character, the onmprobandi manifestly 
lies with those who bring them ; ajid they should rest 
on some better foundation than ^' it was said," ^* I 
find," '^ I am well informed," '' it came to be known," 
&c., which i9 all the proof Wodrow is able to bring 

' Guthrie's History of Scotland, vol. x. p. 78. 



64 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

forward in support of some of the foulest calumnies 
with which he has loaded Sharp's memory. Take the 
following as a specimen : — " The same person, (Mr 
James Webster,) tells that he had it from a person 
that had it from Calomj the grandfather, that Ca- 
lomj told this person that he still suspected Sharp/'^ 
Such drivelling evidence as this would be unworthy 
of notice, were it not that, unaccountable as it may 
seem, it has prejudiced a large proportion both of writers 
and readers against a most pious, zealous, and exem- 
plary prelate. On no better proof than this, the same 
writer calls Sharp '' an infamous and time-serving 
person ;" and asserts that his letters, taken in connex- 
ion vrith his subsequent change, betray '^ his juggling, 
prevarication, and treachery.*' It is true he gives ex- 
tracts from the letters, in support of his position ; but 
even these, when taken apart from their context, and 
the comment which he is pleased to put on them, do 
not make out even the shadow of a case against him. 
In short, putting all the circumstances together, we 
may say that, in regard to the conduct of Sharp at the 
court of Charles II., after being subjected to a long, 
severe, and cruel ordeal from his enemies, he has come 
out of it without so much as a suspicion of dishonesty. 
On the 29th May, Charles II. returned to his king- 
dom and throne, to the great joy of all his subjects, 
except the English Puritans, and the Remonstrant 
Presbyterians of Scotland, who never ceased to op- 
pose both the restored monarchy and the restored 

' Wodrow*8 Analecta, MS. vol. i. p. 133. Tliis work is now being 
printed for the Maitland Club ; and for its gossiping credulity on mere 
hearsay eyidenoe, in regard to persons against whom the author bore 
an antipathy, will oyerthrow any little credit which he ever had as an 
historian. The book abounds with indecent anecdotes, ghost narra- 
tives, and miraculous occurrences of the most ludicrous description. 
Among other things, are sewxal stories of Sharp's dealings with the 
devil, which, though they plainly betray the animus of the writer, are 
too nonsensical to be repeated. 



GRAND REBELLION. 65 

Church, and who would neither accept toleration them- 
selves, nor allow it to others. 

In August, Sharp returned to Scotland with a letter 
from the king to Mr Robert Douglas and the Pres- 
bytery of Edinburgh, expressive of his entire approba- 
tion of the conduct of their representative. He was 
most favourably received by his brethren, who unani- 
mously passed a vote of thanks to him for his services. 
In ordinary cases, this would have been reckoned 
honourable to any man ; but the enemies of Sharp 
assert, without an attempt at proof, that he was in 
secret collusion with the king for the overthrow of 
Presbyterianism ; and that his cunning was such that 
he still contrived to hoodvnnk his brethren ! They 
cannot see his actions but with jaundiced eyes. A 
few months before this, a still stronger testimony of 
approbation had been given to him, in his being ap- 
pointed to a professorship of divinity in St Mary's 
college. This was done with the full concurrence of 
all concerned, except Samuel Rutherford, who pro- 
posed one William Raitt for the situation, a divine no 
doubt of his own school. As I consider it of impor- 
tance to rescue Sharp's memory from the injustice 
which has been done to it, I will transcribe the minute 
on this subject from the records of the Presbytery of 
St Andrews. " The presbytery, having received an act 
of the last General Assembly at Dunfermline, appoint- 
ing them, with some other brethren joined with them, 
to give their help, by their advice, to the masters of 
the new college, for the speedy plantation of the 
vacant professor of divinity in that college, by some 
person fitted and qualified for that place ; and consid- 
ering that their worthy brother Mr James Sharp, 
minister at Crail, who, for his piety, learning, and 
prudence, is eminently fitted and qualified for that pror 
fession in this seminary of the Church, and that he is 

VOL- n. F 



66 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

a man able to be specially useful to that whole uni- 
versity, having been for many years a member and 
professor of philosophy in a college there ; as also, 
considering that he is under the synod and presbytery, 
and may be more easily and speedily transplanted to 
that place than any other who is not so, — do, therefore, 
give their advice to the masters of the new college to 
invite and call him to that place and profession, and 
do promise to give their concurrence thereto, to the 
uttermost of their power." ^ It is scarcely necessary 
to add, that with such powerful recommendations, his 
election was a matter of course. Here, then, was the 
whole Presbytery of St Andrews uniting in the cor- 
dial approbation of Sharp, and all the masters of the 
college concurring in the choice, with the single ex- 
ception of Rutherford, whose opposition, considering 
his well-known sentiments, both religious and politi- 
cal, it was rather a proof of merit to incur. 

Towards the end of this year, the Committee of 
Estates in Edinburgh, wrote to the magistrates of St 
Andrews, ordering them to discharge Samuel Ruther- 
ford from the exercise of his office as Principal of St 
Mary's college, and to cause his book, entitled " Lex 
Rex," to be burnt by the common hangman, in the 
market-place of the city, as being " full of seditious 
and treasonable matter, corrupting the minds of his 
majest/s subjects, and withdrawing them from the 
duty of that loyal love and obedience which they owed 
to his sacred person and greatness."^ 

1661. The Scottish parliament met in Edinburgh 
on the 1st of January ; the opening sermon of which 
was preached by Mr Robert Douglas. This parlia- 
ment cancelled all the acts which the pretended par- 
liaments and General Assemblies of the Grand Rebel- 

» Pp. 76, 77. « Appendix XLVIII. 



GRAND REBELLION. 67 

lion had levelled a^nst royalty and Episcopacy ; and 
thus, by one act, restored the Church as it had been 
established from 1610 till 1638. This, says Dr 
M*Crie, was done " in a phrenzy of loyalty, or rather 
a fit of drunkenness." ^ 

On the 23d of April, being the king's coronation- 
day. Sharp preached before the Parliament of Scot- 
land; and on the Monday following, he set off for 
London in company with the Earls of Rothes and 
Glencaim. This was the time, but certainly not 
sooner, that Sharp was induced to change from mode- 
rate Fresbyterianism to a modified Episcopacy ; but 
what immediately led to it we are not informed. Per- 
haps he was one of those yery liberal-minded persons 
who could see no great difference between the two ; 
just as we find many Presbyterians at this day who 
say the same. No doubt, such persons are mistaken, 
the difference being most important ; and I make no 
question that Sharp discovered this, after he became 
as well acquainted with the one as he had been with 
the other ; but, at the time of his change, he did not 
probably understand the difference; and this may 
account for the facility with which he passed over to 
Episcopacy, without subjecting him to such heavy 
charges as perfidy and apostacy. Or it might be that, 
finding the king bent on Episcopacy, he judged it 
better to conform to a less advantageous arrangement, 
than to persist in opposing it. Nor is it any dispar- 
agement to him to believe, that the high dignity which 
was offered him, and the means of extensive usefulness 

1 He asserts this on the authority of Bishop Burnet. At other times, 
he quotes or rejects the hishop's wavering and douhle-edged testimony 
as it suits his own purposes. He says of him, " Although he had 
altered his yiews, and repented of his former conduct in many things 
before he composed the * History of his Own Times,' yet there is good 
reason for doubting if the bishop was the impartial historian which 
many have supposed him to be, as far as regards the Piesbyteriaqs," 
X believe nothing to be more true. 



68 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

annexed to it, must have influenced a mind anxious to 
uphold the cause of religion and loyalty, which twenty 
years of schism and rebellion had well-nigh subverted ; 
and which, therefore, the more needed energies such as 
he possessed for restoring them. But however this 
was, his friend Baillie seems to have suspected that 
something of the kind was pending ; for, in a letter to 
him from Glasgow, of October, he says, "whatever 
grief my heart has from our changes, and is like to 
have till I die, I hope it shall stand with terms of great 
respect to you, from whom I have received so many 
favours, and still expect to receive more." Yet even 
Baillie could not be greatly vexed at the change, for 
he had himself been once a friend to Episcopacy ; — 
" Bis/uyps I hvCf' he says; " but pride, greed, luxury, 
was the bane of the Romish prelates, and cannot long 
have success in the reformed church."^ Henderson 
too, it is well known, turned from Episcopacy to Pres- 
by terianism ; and is lauded for so doing by the very 
men who accuse Sharp of apostacy. 

The honour of the primacy which was now con- 
ferred on Sharp, was no more than a just tribute to 
his talents, his experience, and his extraordinary 
merits ; and, at the same time, a suitable recompense 
for the services which he had rendered to his sovereign. 

In regard to the temporalities of the archbishopric 
at this period, the presentation charter' will give some 
idea of the sources whence they were derived, though 
it is not so easy to determine their amount. £130 
sterling, yearly, was to be deducted from them, for 
the principals of the three colleges, till that sum could 
be procured from another source. The clause which 
was in Archbishop Spotswood's charter, obliging him to 
lay aside all of his income that was over 10,000 marks, 

"^ Letters^ iii. x^xv. * Appendix XLIX. 



AKCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 69 

for the rebuilding of the cathedral, was withdrawn 
from Sharp's, but, instead of it, the surplus of the same 
sum was to be applied to the construction of a suitable 
residence for himself and his successors, " because,** it is 
said, ^* it has been reported to us that the castle of St 
Andrews, the ancient residence of the archbishops, is 
wholly destroyed." Whether anything were done to 
carry this object into effect does not appear. 

We may form some approximation to the revenue 
of the archbishopric at the period now under our 
review, from the fact, that the government, (which, it 
is well known, has, since the Revolution, drawn and 
applied the "bishop's rents** to its own purposes,) drew 
from the diocese, in 1831, the sum of £1544 6s. Id.^ 
This, however, does not include the profits of the re- 
gality and commissary courts, as also the fines for 
compositions and intromissions, which must have been 
considerable.' I should conceive the income must have 
been equal to £4000 of our money ; and even this waa 
a small sum for so weighty and expensive a charge, 
and greatly below what it had been previous to* the 
Reformation. 



CHAPTER III. 



Life mid Times of James Sharp archhiskop of St Andrews^ 
from his succession in 1661 till his murder in 1679. 

We have already traced all those parts of Sharp's 
history which are connected with the events of the 
last chapter, down to his appointment to the primacy. 

' LawBon 3 Hist, of the Scots Episcopal Church, since the Revolu- 
tion, p. 2G. ^ Appendix L. 



70 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

I have now to observe that he was the son of Mr 
William Sharp, sherifF-clerk of Banff, and of Isabel 
Lesley, daughter of the Laird of Kinninvy. He was 
bom in the castle of Banff, in which his father lived 
and died ; and was episcopally educated at the uni- 
versity of Aberdeen, under Drs Barron and Forbes, 
who suffered so much for their opposition to the Cove* 
nant of 1638. Though Sharp considered it expedient 
to conform to Presbyterianism during the time of the 
Rebellion, yet the effects which he saw to arise out of 
it, when unchecked, could scarcely fail to predispose 
him for the return of Episcopacy, which could not, 
from its very constitution and principles, degenerate 
into such excesses. Nor was his a singular case. 
There were nine other Presbyterian ministers of the 
moderate or ^^ resolution " party, most of whom had 
been ordained before the rebellion began, who now 
became bishops of the restored church. Nay, the 
whole Presbytery of Aberdeen, consisting of fifty-three 
ministers, " disgusted," as they expressed themselves 
in their memorial to the king, ^^ with those sinful and 
rebellious affronts and wrongs that had been put on 
the royal authority," during the two preceding reigns, 
petitioned his majesty to " settle the government of 
this rent Kirk, according to the Word of God and the 
practice of the ancient primitive church T in other 
words, to restore Episcopacy, which had always been 
the religion of Scotland, except when republican prin- 
ciples, civil and religious, had gained a temporary 
ascendancy. They saw that Episcopacy would har- 
monize better than any other system with a monarchi- 
cal government ; and that it was more likely than any 
other to inculcate the doctrine, '^ my son,' fear thou 
God and the king, and meddle not with them that are 
given to change." And they saw, too, that they could 
not in reason ask the sovereign to swear to uphold 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 7 1 

two ecclesiastical establishments, essentially diifering 
from each other. Considerations such as these turned 
the scale in favour of Episcopacy in Scotland, as well 
as in England.^ But as canonical ordination had been 
set aside during the reign of the Covenant, Sharp, 
Leighton, Fairfoul, and Hamilton, who were all emi- 
nent divines, and favourably disposed to Episcopacy, 
were called up to London to receive the apostolical 
commission from the hands of those who were qualified 
to bestow it. These men, though, while Presbyterian 
ministers, they were thought to be everything that 
was praiseworthy, no sooner consented to become 
bislwps than they were discovered to be just the op- 
posite. Of Sharp we have already heard, and shall 
again hear, all manner of evil. '* Hamilton," says 
Wodrow, '^ was remarkable for his cunning and time- 
serving temper." Fairfoul " was never taken for either 
serious or sincere ;" and, besides, '' there was no 
small talk of his intrigues with a lady, who shall be 
nameless." Even Leighton was only ''reckoned devout, 
and an enemy to persecution, and professed a great 
deal of meekness and humility/' Hamilton and Fair- 
foul had been episcopally ordained before the year 
1638; but the two first, having had presbyterian 
ordination only, the validity of which is not recognised 
by the Church of England, were ordained, as well as 
consecrated, in Westminster Abbey, by four English 
bishops, viz., those of London, Worcester, Carlisle, 
and Landaff. The commission they thus received, 
they forthwith imparted to their brother bishops in 
Scotland ; from which time, down to the present day, 
the Episcopal succession has not been interrupted ; 

' Dr M'Crie has a very sammaiy way of accounting for the restor- 
ation of Episcopacy :—>'^ Charles IL's maxim was, that PreBbyterian- 
ism was not fit for a gentleman. His dissipated and irreligious 
courtiers were of the same opinion ; and, iherefcrey Episcopacy was 
reestablished."— JfifCff//!afieou« Writinpay p. 277* 



72 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

though it IS well known that, owing to the fidelity of 
the Scottish bishops to their oaths at the Revolution, 
and the policy of the Prince of Orange, who acted 
from purely selfish motives, the Church is no longer 
by law established. 

But, in restoring Episcopacy, Charles's government 
acted with great moderation. The kirk-sessions were 
kept up, in which the parish minister presided ; 
presbyteries met under the direction of some experi- 
enced minister appointed by the bishop; diocesan 
synods were regularly convened, in which the bishop 
himself, or his dean, acted as moderator; and even 
General Assemblies might have been held, had the king 
seen fit to summon them. Besides this, kneeling was 
not required at the administration of the eucharist ; 
the established clergy used no liturgy,^ nor wore any 
distinguishing dress in their public services ; so that 
a stranger, going accidentally into a place of worship 
at that time, could not have told whether it were 
Presbyterian or Episcopal ; except only that, in the 
latter, the Lord's Prayer, the Apostle's Creed, and the 
Doxology were introduced. Sharp's biographer re- 
cords of him that, " he was far from being an enemy 
to the decent and excellent Liturgy of the Church of 
England ; but he did not think it seasonable to intro- 
duce it before affairs should come to a greater ripeness 
and disposition." Finally, all incumbents were allowed 
to retain possession of their livings, by whatever 
means obtained, on condition only of submitting to 

' It 13 to be regretted that they did not use the Liturgy. Had the 
people of Scotland been made familiar with it, and taught to identify 
it with Episcopacy, it would, no doubt, have attached them to that 
polity. One of the very few instances in which the Lituigy was used after 
the restoration, was by Mr Gilbert Burnet, (afterwards the weU- known 
bishop of Salisbury,) in his own parish of Salton. This divine formed 
an excellent library, which he bequeathed to his successors in that 
parish^ and which is now enjoyed by the Presbyterians, 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 73 

receive their presentation from the patron, and collation 
from the bishop. Sach being the case, and the doctrines 
of the Episcopal Church being confessedly scriptural, 
Episcopacy could not have been felt as a grievance by 
reflecting men of any party ; and hence the opposition 
to it, on the part of the Covenanters, could only have 
arisen from a spirit of faction or fanaticism. So sensi- 
ble of this v^as Mr Calamy, the contemporary English 
Presbyterian dissenter, that, upon hearing of the state 
of things in the north, he could not help exclaiming, 
" What would our brethren of Scotland be at, or what 
would they have ? Would to God we had such offers ! " 
As a proof that Sharp's change from Presby- 
terianism to Episcopacy was not looked upon with 
an evil eye by the respectable part of his contempo- 
raries, it may be mentioned that, when he first made 
his appearance in Fife, in his new capacity, which 
was in April 1662, he was cordially welcomed by all 
ranks of its population. *^ He came to Fife," says 
Lament, '^ April 15th, and dined that day with Sir 
Andrew Ramsay, formerly Provost of Edinburgh ; and 
that night came to Lesley, being attended by divers 
both of the nobility and gentry. The next day, being 
Wednesday, he went to St Andrews from Lesley, at- 
tended from the Earl of Rothes, his house, with about 
sixty horse ; but, by the way, divers persons and cor- 
porations (being written for in particular by the said 
Earl of Rothes a day or two before) met him, some at 
one place, and some at another ; viz., some from Falk- 
land, Auchtermuchty, Cupar, Crail, and about one 
hundred and twenty horse from St Andrews and else- 
where ; so that once they were estimate to be about 
seven or eight hundred horse. The nobility were— 
Earl of Rothes, Earl of Kelly, Earl of Leven, and the 
Lord Newarke; of gentry — Ardross, Lundy, Rires, 
Dury, Skaddoway, Dr Martin of Standry, and divers 



74 HISTORY OP BT ANDREWS. 

others. All the way the said archbishop rode betwixt 
two noblemen, viz., Rothes on his right hand and 
Kelly on his left. On the Sabbath after, he preached 
in the town chnrch in the forenoon, and a yelvet cushion 
in the pulpit before him ; his text, ^ For I determined 
to know nothing among you, save Jesus Christ and 
him crucified.' His sermon did not run much on the 
words, but in a discourse of vindicating himself, and 
of pressing of Episcopacy, and the utility of it, show- 
ing that, since it was wanting, there hath been nothing 
but troubles and disturbances both in church and state." 

After his settlement at St Andrews, Sharp procured 
from the king a mortification of £200 per annum, to 
be paid to the university for ever, with which he aug- 
mented the professorships of mathematics and Hebrew. 
In 1663 the two Scottish archbishops were made 
members of the privy council ; and, in the year follow- 
ing, the primate had precedency given him over all the 
great officers of state in Scotland.^ 

The Court of High Commission was established in 
1664, for the administration of ecclesiastical afiairs; 
but from the want of documents, we know little or 
nothing of its proceedings. It consisted of the bishops 
when they were present, which was seldom, the lord 
chancellor, and about thirty laymen. It is somewhat 
amusing to read Wodrow's remarks on the supposed 
acts of this court. '^ In this section," he says, '' I do 
not pretend to give any full account of this terrible 
court. I have been at some pains to inquire for their 



^ In LamoBt's Diary, under date April, 1663, there is the foUowing 
notice : — ^* Being Moneday, ther perished two NewcasteU vesseb upon 
the sands, nere to the Witch-hill att St Androus, wherein ther was, 
as is reported, thirty-six persons, and not so much as one left aliye ; 
for the day before there was a great wynde and raine, and that mom« 
ing a great wynde likewise." If these two Newcastle vessels contained 
thirty-six persons, it was fiir more than the same class are now in the 
practice of carrying. 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 75 

records, if they kept any, but cannot fall upon them. 
If these could be recovered, and a particular and dis- 
tinct account now had, it would make a dismal figure, 
and afford a large heap of materials for this history. 
It is only a very few instances of their procedure with 
gentlemen and ministers, some of which I have from 
the persons themselves, that I can now set dovm as 
proofs of the iniquity and severity of this court ; and 
from these some judgment may be formed of the rest 
of their procedure."^ How could Wodrow aflSnn that 
this was a " terrible court," and that its records would 
make a '^ dismal figure," when *^ he could not fall upon 
these records?" And what kind of "proofs of the 
court's iniquity" could be expected from the ea? parte 
evidence of the persons who, for their misdemean- 
ours, had been summoned before it ? He makes him- 
self quite sure, notvnthstanding, that in this " terrible 
court," the prelates inflicted all sorts of cruel punish- 
ments upon their innocent victims. Indeed, he and 
his editor, Dr Bums, allow their imaginations to be 
absolutely haunted by persecuting bishops, and suffer- 
ing Presbyterians. The latter, even in the dedication 
of his work to the late king, could not forbear alluding 
to 

** The Struggles and safiermgs of the People of Scotland 

Under that system of ecclesiastical tyranny 
Which preceded and hastened the Revolution of 1688 ;" 

though neither he nor Wodrow, with all their indus- 
try, have been able to substantiate a single instance of 
" ecclesiastical tyranny ;" and though every reader of 
British history knows that the Revolution had no 
connexion whatever with the " sufferings of the people 
of Scotland." But these divines, in their treatment of 
the Scottish bishops, seem to have acted upon the 

* Vol. i. p. 390, Dr Bums's edition. 



76 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

vulgar maxim, " calumniare audaciter, aliqnid adha?- 
rebit," — " throw plenty of dirt, and some of it will be 
sure to stick/* Wodrow begins each of the thirty- 
one chapters of his large work with the words, " Of 
the state and sufferings of the Presbyterians during 

the year ^,'' though many of them do not even allude 

to the subject. This is what I call " throwing dirt ** 
upon his enemies, and more especially on the unfortu« 
nate bishops, whom he constantly places in front of 
them, that they may be the more thoroughly bespat- 
tered.^ 

The plain truth is, the " sufferings" of the Episco- 
palians during the Grand Rebellion, both in England 
and Scotland, were a hundred-fold greater than those 
of the Presbyterians after the Restoration ; but the 
former took their sufferings " patiently," as their reli- 
gion taught them to do, on which account they are 
not generally known ; whereas the latter bore theirs 
very impatiently, and their partisans raised a loud clam- 
our about them : the consequence of which has been, 
that the two classes of sufferers have attracted the 

' I will here subjoin a few extracts from the " Scots Worthies," to 
show the abominable and almost incredible calumnies which have been 
heaped on some of onr bishops. Speaking of Lord Middleton, the 
author says, ^ From Glasgow he went to Ayr, where he and some 
drunken prelates drank the devil's health at the cross in the middle of 
the night." — ^P. xvii. 

The amiable and learned Bishop Forbes of Aberdeen, after being 
long ^' an enemy to Christ's faithful servants," was ^' at last seized with 
sickness at Leith, and felt under sore remorse of conscience for his 
past life. He sent for Bishop Spotswood, and would gladly have com- 
municated his mind to him ; but it seems he would not leave his play- 
ing at cards, albeit it was on the Sabbath day ; and so he in thb con- 
dition died." — ^P. xii. 

As for Spotswood, *^a blacker character scarcely ever filled the 
ministerial office ; an adulterer, a simoniac, a drunkard, tippling in 
taverns till midnight, a profaner of the Lord's day, by playing at cards, 
and jam&ting through the country ; a falsifier of the acts of the Gene- 
ral Assembly, a reproacher of the national Covenant; for which crimes 
he was excommunicated by the Assembly in 1638 ; after which, hav- 
ing lost all his places of profit and grandeur, he fied to England, the 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 77 

public sympathy in the inverse ratio both of their num- 
ber and of their merits.^ 

In the year 1666, occurred the aflfair of Hugh 
M'Kail, who was hanged for treason and rebellion, and 
whose pardon, together with that of several others, 
the king is said to have sent to the two archbishops, 
but which they withheld, that they might have the 
savage gratification of depriving the poor men of their 
lives ! Let us inquire into this scandal. ** Bishop 
Sharp, the president," says Wodrow — but here he is 
mistaken, for Lord Rothes was president — " pushed 
violently the prosecution and execution of the prisoners; 
and indeed his blood4hirsty temper at this time made 
him very odious. / am well informed^ that after some 
of them were condemned and a few executed, a letter 
came down from the king discharging taking any more 
lives. This letter came to the primate as president, 
and ought by him to have been communicated to the 
council ; but the blood-thirsty man kept it up till as 
many a-s he had a mind should die, were despatched." 
I trust that the " I am well informed" of so virulent 
a writer as this, will not be deemed sufficient proof 

asylam then of the scandalous Scots bishops, where he died about 
1639, in extreme poverty and want ; according to Mr Welch's words, 
that he should be as a stone cast out of a sling by the hand of God, 
and a malediction should be on all his posterity ; which aU came to 
pass," &c. — P. XV. 

Let one more suffice : — ^^ When Sharp was regent, he furiously beat 
one of his colleagues, honest Mr Sinclair, on the Lord's day, at the 
college table. He took up his lodging in a public inn, and there got 
the hostler, one Isobel Lindsay, with child. When she came to be 
delivered, he prevailed with her, upon promise of marriage, to consent 
to murder the infant, which he himself effected with his lumdkerchief, 
and then buried it below the hearth-stone. When the woman, after 
he was bishop, stood up once and again before the people, and con- 
fronted him with this, he ordered her tongue to be pulled out with 
pincers." — P. xx. Appendix LVI. 

' See ** An Attempt towards recovering an account of the Numbers 
and Sufferings of the Cleigy of the Church of England, who were se- 
questered and harassed, &c., in the late times of the Grand Rebel- 
lion," by John Walker, M.A., Fellow of £)xeter College, Oxford, 



78 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS, 

of any bishop's blood-guiltiness.^ But to return to 
the case of Hugh M 'Kail. 

This person was in the hands of the Justiciary 
Court, who sentenced him on a Tuesday to be hanged 
on the Friday following; and the two archbishops, 
(who are absurdly supposed to have had the power of 
life and death in their hands,) were wholly unable, 
either to promote or prevent his execution. As there 
are some curious particulars connected with this 
transaction which relate to St Andrews, I will here 
set them down in order, omitting only what has no 
immediate connexion with the narrative. 

" Mr Matthew M*Kail, then apothecary in Edin- 
burgh, and afterwards doctor of medicine, when he 
heard of his cousin, Hugh M^Kail being taken and 
put in prison, went to Mr James Sharp archbishop of 
St Andrews, to solicit him in his behalf. Upon the 
Thursday thereafter, the archbishop went to St An- 
drews, and Mr Matthew followed him on Friday, but 
reached only to Wemyss that night. On Saturday, after 
dinner, he arrived at the archbishop's house, and the 
servant told him that the barber wa^ trimming him, 
but that when he was done, Mr Matthew would get 
access. When Mr Matthew got access, he delivered 
to the archbishop a letter from the dowager Marchi- 
oness of Douglas, in favour of Hugh, whose brother 
Matthew was governor to her son. Lord James ; and 
another letter from the archbishop's brother, Sir 
WiDiam Sharp, his lady ; and when he had read them, 
he said, * The business is now in the justiciaries' hands, 
and I can do nothing ; but, however, I shall have 
answers ready against the next/ morning.' At which 

' See in Appendix LVI. the wreiehed anthoritj on which this 
story rests, and the eagerness, notwithstanding, with which Wodrow 
and others have converted the assertion of a hitter enemy into an un- 
questionable fact. 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 79 

time, when Mr Matthew came, the bishop called his 
family together, prayed, and desired Mr Matthew to 
come and dine with him, and then he would give the 
answers. Then he went to the church, did preach, and 
inveigh much against the Covenant. Immediately 
after dinner, he gave the answers to the letters ; and 
Mr Matthew said he hoped that his travelling on that 
day about so serious a business would give no offence. 
To which the archbishop answered, that it would give 
no offence. Then Mr Matthew went to inquire about 
his horse; but the stabler's family were all gone to the 
church: so that he could not travel till Monday morning 
early. When he came to Buckhaven, the fish-boats were 
coming in ; and the wind being easterly, he hired one 
of them immediately, and arrived at Leith in the even- 
ing, having sent his horse to Bruntisland. He went 
inmiediately to the Archbishop of Glasgow, and de- 
livered a letter to him, who did read it, and then said, 
that the business was now in the justiciaries' hands. 
The next day, being Tuesday, Mr Hugh was arraigned 
before the justice court, which sentenced him to be 
hanged at the cross of Edinburgh on Friday next. 
And the night before, Mr Matthew went to the exe- 
cutioner's, John Dunmore's, house, and did drink with 
him, and gave him six dollars, desiring him not to 
middle with Mr Hugh's clothes ; and the next day, 
the executioner did nothing but put the rope about his 
neck, and a napkin about his face, and turned him off 
the ladder, and Mr Matthew received him, and drew 
down his feet." 

And yet, the author of the foregoing narrative, who 
was one of Sharp's enemies, as if he had said too much 
in his favour, repeats the old charge of his with- 
holding the pardon, though he had not only given 
plain evidence of its falsehood, but had shown, more- 
over, the archbishop's anxiety to save M'Kail, if it 



80 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

had been in his power. But the conclusive argament 
in Sharp's favour is this : Lord Rothes, not the pri- 
mate, was President of the Privy Council. If the 
king wrote any such letter as is pretended, he must 
have addressed it to Rothes, and a copy must have 
been kept in the record-offices both of London and 
Edinburgh, and probably the original itself in one of 
them. No such letter or copy has ever yet been pro- 
duced. Till that be done, or its absence accounted 
for, we are bound to hold not only the accused a-s in- 
nocent, but the accusers as calumniators. 

Add to this, that the author of the "Scots Worthies," 
in his account of Hugh M*Kail, is wholly silent on 
the charge against Sharp, which, we may be sure, 
he would have been too happy to substantiate, if he 
could, seeing he concludes his description of his mur- 
der in these bitter words : " And so he received the 
just demerit of his sorceries, villanies, murders, per- 
fidy, perjury, and apostacy. — Then Phineluis rose and 
ewecuted justice ^^ 

The mere encomiums of partial contemporaries can 
never be considered of much weight in the attempt to 
raise a public character ; and yet we may fairly place 
them against the slanderous invectives of undisguised 
enemies. The least conclusion we can draw, from such 
conflicting statements is, that the former neutralize 
the latter ; and we may be even justified in deciding 
in favour of the more charitable view of the matter, 
upon the ground that every man should be deemed 
innocent till he has been proved guilty. 

Now, it is easy to adduce testimony, and that of 
the most respectable character, in Sharp's favour, in 
addition to the evidence on the same side, from his 

'P. 21. Appendix LVI. And yet thlB foul calumny, which has 
not a leg to stand upon, is nnblnshingly repeated by a modem writer, 
t]ie son of the late Dr lVCYie.—M'Crie'8 Skekhes^ p. 434. 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHAET. Sl 

own brethren of the " resolution" party. General Monk, 
and Charles !!•, which we have already recorded 
in the last chapter. His secretary, the learned Mr 
George Martine of Claremont, in his " Reliquiae divi 
Andrese," speaking of his murder ^* by nine religious 
ruffians and hellish assassins,'' adds, '' thereby sacrile- 
giously robbing God and his church of a worthy pre- 
late ; the king of a faithful counsellor and servant ; 
his country of an excellent patriot ; the government, 
spiritual and temporal, of a sure pillar ; all good sub- 
jects of a worthy friend and example ; and myself of 
a dear and munificent patron." And, in reference to the 
inscription on his monument, which, like most things 
of the kind, seems sufficiently flattering, he asserts that 
it " comes far short of expressing his endowments and 
merits." The author of "A True and Impartial Account 
of the Life " of Sharp,^ says : " I have it from a ydse, 
reverend, and aged presbyter, who had the advantage 
of knowing him very well, that, to his certain know- 
ledge, he hath caused distribute by his trustees, fifty 
crowns in a morning to the orphans and widows of 
the Presbyterian brethren, without being acquainted 
from what hand it came. And it is now very well 
known, that a certain Presbyterian lady was entrusted 
by him in dispensing no small sums of secret charity 
to the most needful of that party which differed so 
much from him." — " His house, when he was at home, 
was, as it were, a college of the clergy ; and he always 
kept at least one chaplain to officiate in his family in 
times of his indisposition or necessary absence. Read- 
ing of the Holy Scriptures and public prayers, were 
always performed before dinner and supper ; and, by 
way of preparative and conclusion, he never failed to 

^ A smaU scarce book, published in 1723, pp. 78, 80. 

vol-, n. ^ 



82 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

bring into conversation some excellent, nseful, and 
agreeable remarks, either npon or relative to the sub- 
ject ; and, when supper was over, and all company re- 
moved, he entertained his lady and children, after a 
very taking and familiar way, npon some points of 
morality and religion.** Lastly, the vmter of a well- 
known contemporary work, " The Turkish Spy,'* thus 
sketches the primate's character, after his murder: 
'* He waa a man of an accurate and extraordinary 
spirit, and in his very youth gave early marks of a re- 
fined genius in sciences, to which he brought no small 
reputation and honour, through the vastness of his 
abilities, his profound judgment, and dexterous saga- 
city in all things that he undertook. This is the char- 
acter given him by those of his nation resident here 
in Paris, of whom there are always great numbers. 
The greatest and highest ecclesiastical dignity was 
given him by the present King of England, at his re- 
turn from a twelve-years* exile, as a debt to his great 
abilities, and a rev^ard of his merits and services, in 
labouring might and main to eflEect the king's restora- 
tion. From the moment that he acquired this honour, 
such as were equally enemies to kings and bishops, 
persecuted him veith slanders and invectives. The 
streets swarmed veith libels against him ; and men's 
tongues were as busy as their pens in railing at him, 
because he was resolved to endeavour his utmost that 
Episcopacy might be restored in Scotland, as it was 
in England, though it had been subverted in both na- 
tions during the usurpation of Oliver the tyrant. It 
was this drew upon him the malice and revenge of the 
seditious, and they spared not in public to threaten 
his death. Nay, some years before he was murdered, 
one of these furiosos shot at him in the open street of 
Edinburgh, but missed him. Then the seditious pub- 
lished libels, wherein they gloried in the attempt, and 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 83 

only were sorry that it took not effect. They also 
prophesied that he should die a violent death ; and it 
was easy for them to presage this which they were 
resolved to execute themselves/* 

In the year 1668, when the primate was in Edin- 
burgh, and engaged *^ in distributing alms to the poor 
in the street/' says the author of the " True and 
Impartial Account," he was shot at by a fanatical 
preacher of the name of Mitchell, who had been out 
with the armed insurrection two years before ; ^ a 
youth,'* says Wodrow, ** of much piety and zeal." ! The 
ball missed Sharp, but WDunded Honyman bishop of 
Orkney, who happened to be beside him, and who died 
of the wound a few years after. Here, again, Wod- 
row remarks, that ** people could not help observing 
the riglhteousness of Providence in disabling Bishop 
Honyman," because, it seems, in former times he had 
written in favour of Presbyterianism !^ The assassin 
made his escape through the crowd ; but not before 
his features were distinctly seen by the primate* In 
order to escape from justice, he went to Holland, 
where he remained five years, from whence he returned 
with a resolution to make a second attempt on the 
object of his hatred. Accordingly, he came with his 
wife to Edinburgh, and hired a small shop within a 
few doors of Sharp*8 lodgings, where he sold tobacco' 
and groceries. One day soon after, the primate being 
accidentally in Edinburgh, perceived this very man 
eyeing him with a malignant scowl, as if watching for 
an opportunity of doing him some mischief. He had* 
him instantly arrested ; and two loaded pistols, with 
three balls each, being found upon him, he was brought* 
before a conmiittee of the privy council, who, it is. 

- ' Another worthy of the same school, epetking of fionymanV 
wounds, says : *^ Grod does, as it were, beat the pen ont of his hand, 
by a bullet that lighted on his arm and wrist.*— Appendix LVI. 



Si HISTOEY OF ST ANDREWS. 

alleged, promised him his life if he would confess that 
he was the person who had attempted to shoot the 
primate on the former occasion. On this point, how- 
ever, the accounts are conflicting. One asserts that 
Sharp only promised to intercede for him, on the con- 
dition of his confessing. Burnet (who disliked Sharp 
personally, and admits that he received his account 
from one of his enemies) says that he swore to Mit- 
chell with uplifted hands, that if he would confess, no 
harm whatever should happen to him. The criminal, 
it would appear, made the required confession ; after 
which he was taken for trial before the Lords of Jus- 
ticiary, the appointed judges in all criminal cases. 
Some one had hinted to him, in the meantime, that he 
ought not confess anything; because, though he might 
get his life, he would probably lose his hand, and be 
imprisoned for the remainder of his days. Being 
called upon by the court to say whether he were 
guilty or not, he pleaded not guilty, and obstinately 
refused to repeat his former confession, though informed 
that his life could not be legally granted to him on 
any other condition. As therefore he withdrew his 
confession, the council considered themselves justi- 
fied in vdthdravnng their conditional promise of par- 
don ; and in the meantime, till he should think better 
of it, he was sent to the tolbooth, where he was im- 
prisoned two years. At the end of that period, he was 
again brought before the council, and had the cruel tor- 
ture of the boots applied to one of his legs, but with- 
out producing the required confession. Next, he was 
remanded to the Bass rock, where he was kept an- 
other two years, after which his trial was resumed, 
according to Laing, *^ at the instigation of Sharp." 
The evidence against him was conclusive ; and was so 
f^ from being contradicted, even by himself, that when 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 85 

asked by Lord Halton why he had done bo execrable 
an act, he answered, ** Becanse the archbishop was an 
enemy to the godly people in the west/' His trial 
lasted four days; at the end of which, being found 
guilty by the unanimous vote of a jury consisting of 
fifteen gentlemen, he was condemned and executed,^ 
In his last words, he declared openly that he laid down 
his life in opposition to the perfidious prelates, and in 
testimony to the cause of Christ ; and blessed God that 
He had thought him worthy of so doing.' 

The foregoing are the simple &cts of the case, as 
far as they can be known ; and it must lie with the 
reader to judge, whether Sharp is deserving of the 
odium with which his memory has been loaded for the 
part he took in the transaction. 

It does not fall to my province to detail either the 
severe or the indulgent measures which were alter- 
nately pursued by the government for the purpose of re- 
claiming, if possible, the fanatical Covenanters ; because 
these took place in a part of the country with which 
St Andrews had little or no connexion. But it is im- 
portant to observe, that no person ever suffered death 
on account of his religion. The utmost penalty decreed 
by the laws, both in England and Scotland, to the fre- 
quenters of conventicles, was fine and imprisonment ; 
nor even were these laws very rigidly enforced, when 
the parties behaved peaceably in other respects. When 
offending persons did suffer death, it was not for their 

1 See Mr Laing's account of this affair, vol. ii« p. 71 ; and also **Ra- 
yillac RediyiyuSy" by the learned Dr Hicks^ In the ninth yolume of 
Lord Somers's Tracts. Dr Hicks was a contemporary^ and wrote 
from Edinbnigh at the time the event happened. He shows that 
Mitchell was both a wUd enthusiast and a bad priyate character, and 
denies that any promise of pardon was made to him. Dr Hicks was 
created D.D. at St Andrews in 1678, *^ in a fnU convocation of the doo« 
tors, professors, and masters.*' 

' Scots Worthies, p. 314. 



86 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

religion, but for conspiracy and rebellion. Every one 
must admit, nererthdess, that while the leaders of the 
insurgent bands were deserving of the severest punish- 
ment, it was most unjustifiable to put to death their 
miserable tools^ the ignorant rustics and misguided 
females, who had been taught the language of sedition 
and fanaticism, without comprehending the meaning 
of the words. The bishops were a very small mino- 
rity in the privy council ; and when present, (which 
yras not often, for they spent their time chiefly 
in their dioceses,) used their best endeavours to re- 
strain its rigorous proceedings, except when such were 
absolutely called for by unprovoked murder and obsti- 
nate rebellion. Archbishop Sharp had, after the Re- 
storation, exerted his influence to save the lives of three 
of the most obnoxious offenders, Guthrie, Gillespie, and 
Simpson; and actually succeeded in saving the two last; 
and he continued, on several occasions, to recommend 
mild, as preferable to oppressive measures, though not 
always with success.^ Were we indeed to believe his 
enemies, he was the author of nearly all the persecu* 
tions and cruelties which were exercised during that 
unhappy period ; but such charges are utterly destitute 
of foimdation. That Wodrow, Kirkton, Shield, the 
author of ^' Scots Worthies," and writers of that school, 
should indulge in invectives against him, is not to be 
wondered at, considering their deep-rooted prejudices! 
and undisguised hatred of Episcopacy ; and that even 
Bishop Burnet should follow in their wake, will not 
seem surprising to those who are acquainted with his 
personal history, his violent antipathies, and vacillat- 
ing character ; but that respectable modem writers 

' Stephen's Li£e and TimeB of Aiohbiahop Shatp, pp. 67, 124. 
Wodrow carefully sappresses all evidence of this kind. Not only does 
he omit whole letters, hut changes words in other lettos to aerre his 
purposes.— Ibid. p. 69. 



AftCHBISHOP JAHSS SHABP. 87 

should adopt their laeiitimeiits is indeed astonishing, 
and only proves how very diffionlt it is to eradicate a 
belief which has long held possession of the public 
mind.^ Dr M'Crie» for example, calls Sharp '' a bloody 
persecutor," for no reason that I have been able to 
discover, except that he was m officio a member of 
the council which found it absolutely necessary to 
punish rebels and murderers. But was this a suffi- 
cient ground for so fearful a charge? Nothing, in 
truth, could be more unjust. As well might he as- 
cribe cruelty and murder to the constituted judges 
of the land, for pronoimcing sentence of death upon 
criminals condemned by the laws of their country. I 
am far from denying that oppressive measures were 
used ; and if they had been instigated by the Church, 
however wrong on her part, it would not have been 
surprising, considering the confiscations, imprison- 
ments, and judicial murder^, which her members had 
suffered from the Kirk courts during the whole of 
the Grand Rebellion :^ especially the cruel treatment 
of her bishops in 1638 ; and, subsequently, of Mon- 
trose and the royalist prisoners; the wholesale massacre 
of their troops, after quarter promised-^far exceeding 
in number the Covenanters who suffered after the 
Restoration— cdl, too, at the direct instigation of the 

^ Bankflt had a personal qiianral ^dth the pzlmate^ of which he 
gives his own yersion in the ^ Histoid of his Own Timei^" yqI. L p* 
216. He very natnr&Uy tries to make himself in the right ; but it 
was SQiely great preaomption In a jovng piesbyter, only twenty-three 
yean old, pnblio^ to oensoie the whole of hisecdifliaatieal saperiors, 
which he admits he had done. ^ The chief charges against Sharp, 
toys Gnthrie, in his History of Scotland, voL x. p. 173, ** rest npon 
Bflhop Bnmet's piiyate aiieodotei^ prorindal traditions, and inflamed 
narratiyes, which onght to be adopted with caution." In truth, Bur^ 
net's ^ History of his Own Times' contains so much ill-natured abuse 
of eyerybody, espedaUy men and women of high rank, and so much 
fulsome praise of his own doing% that he seems to haye thought him^ 
self the only honest man in the kingdom. See Higgons' ^* Remarks" 
on the aboye work. 

* See Chapter I, and II. pmm^ 



88 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

General Assembly ; and, finally, considering the well- 
known determination which even the moderate Pres- 
byterians had announced, not to grant a religions to- 
leration, had they themselves been established by 
Charles II. Yet I have never been able to discover 
one authentic instance in which the bishops and clergy 
urged the civil authorities to retaliate upon their ene- 
mies ; unless I except some extracts given by Wod- 
row, (a most suspicious authority, as I have already 
proved,) of a sermon preached by a Dr Alexander 
Ross, before the Circuit of Justiciary in 1684, wherein 
he recommends the severe treatment of notorious 
violators of the laws, as the most effectual means of 
restoring public tranquillity.* No: the Reformed 
Catholic Church in Scotland has never been a per- 
secuting Church ; it is not her nature to be so ; she 
has never done more than act on the defensive, and she 
has been even slow to do that ; while, on the other 
hand, she has suffered severely from the hostile aggres- 
sions of her enemies, whenever they ^tcquired the 
ascendancy. But more perhaps than from even them, 
she has suffered from the conduct of those who called 
themselves her friends, while they were not. The 
measures which brought her into disrepute, at the 
period we are now reviewing, were adopted osten- 
sibly for her advantage, by a set of temporizing legis- 
lators, who, it is remarkable, had been zealous Pres- 
byterians before the Restoration ; were now Episco- 
pal persecutors ; and who again, those of them who 
survived the Revolution, found it expedient to relapse 
to their former creed, and to comply with the time- 
serving policy of the Prince of Orange. The Church 
was so far from instigating these persons to persecute, 
that the two archbishops and the Bishop of Dunblane 



* Vol. ii. pp. 415, 416. 



AnCHBlSHOP JAMES SHARP. 89 

often endeavoured, though to little purpose, to check 
their arbitrary proceedings. 

The comparatively mild spirit of Episcopacy appears 
very remarkably in the Records of the Synod of Fife 
and Presbytery of St Andrews, before and after the 
Restoration. The chief difference betv\reen the two 
opposing systems lay in this : the Covenanting minis- 
ters always anticipated the civil power in seeking the 
punishment of their enemies ; whereas the Episcopal 
clergy were always anticipated by the civil power. 
The latter bore long with their opponents before they 
took measures for the defence of their church ; and 
then they only used such remedies as the existing laws 
provided. The following letter from Archbishop 
Sharp to the Moderator of the Presbytery of St An- 
drews, affords an example of this. It is dated from 
his residence in the " Abbey, 28th December, 1664. 
Reverend Brother, — Whereas, we find that Messrs 
James M'GiU, Robert Weems, David Guthrie, Robert 
Bennet, and Alexander Wedderbum, do obstinately 
persist in their way of separation from their brethren, 
and contempt of authority, and disobedience to the 
laws, to the great prejudice of the gospel, and scandal 
of the ordinary ministers thereof; therefore we shall 
desire you to make intimation to each of them, that 
if they do not appear at the next meeting of the 
brethren of the Exercise, which is to be holden at St 
Andrews, on the 11th day of January next, and then 
declare that they are resolved, thenceforth, to concur 
with their brethren in the exercise of the word and 
discipline, and, accordingly, give their assistance as 
the law doth require in all ecclesiastical meetings, 
for suppressing sin, and edification of the church 
of Christ in godliness and unity, they are to expect 
that, after all Christian means uBed for their reclaim- 
ing, we will forbear no longer to cause execute the 



90 .HI8T0RT OF ST ANDREWS. 

sentence of the diocesan synod against them. We 
commend you and the brethren to the Spirit and grace 
of Jesus Christ, in whom I am your loving brother, 
St Andrews."^ 

In April following, the above individuals, it appears, 
were deposed for contumacy and rebellion;^ and for 
so acting. Sharp and his brethren have been denounced 
as ''persecutors of godly ministers." How, I ask, 
could they have acted otherwise, without betraying 
the interests of their church, and violating the exist- 
ing laws of their country ? ' The same state of things 
is exhibited by another extract : — *' April 1668 — 
Quakers in Meams. — The lord archbishop and synod 
being informed, that in the Meams, in the parish of 
Fetteresso, are kept several conventicles, and that 
some of these persons interrupt some ministers in the 
time of public worship, and that they speak reproach- 
fully of ministers ; the pastors there are advised to 
be diligent in watching over their iBiocks, and guarding 
them against these errors, and Ymi tiU a course be 
taken by the magistrate with these disorderly persons." 
The other entries in the Records are all of the same 
character vrith these, whether they relate to the 
prosecution of reputed witches,* or of their Papal, 

* Records of the Presbytery, p. 81. ■ Ibid. p. 82. 

' A majority of the Bresbyteriim establiehment has recently, it is 
weU known, deposed seyen ministers for not obeying their veto law. 
(whereby the right of presentation to a parish is virtually transferred 
from the patron to the people,) alter the civil ooorts had declared 
such law to be iUegal, and ail ministers acting upon it, liable to severe 
penalties. Yet this majority is the very party whose accredited writers 
are loudest in the condemnation of Archbishop Sharp's intolerance, 
who, I wiU venture to say, never did anything hidf so intolerant as this. 
We may not be sangruine enough to hope that men will turn from the 
error of their ways, but we have surely a right to expect that they 
wiU be consistent with themselveB. It is^ however, said that '^avowed 
antipathies indicate real sympathies ;** in other words, they who de- 
claim most against persecution when they suffer Jfrom it, are always 
ihemselves most disposed to persecute when they have the power. 

^ << The Calvinists, generally speaking, were, of liU th« contending 



ARCHBISHOP JAMS8 SHARP. -01 

Foritanical, and Quaker antagonists ; though Wodrow 
complains, most untruly, that these prosecutions were 
directed exclusively against Presbyterians. Not only 
so, but he compli^ that Quakers, to whom he bore 
no good will, were not sufficiently prosecuted ! 

In 1675, there waa a meeting of bishops at St 
Andrews, but I find no account of it except what 
is given by Wodrow;^ and even he, it seems, could 
discover very few particulars concerning it. Ramsay 
bishop of Dunblane was present, who seems to have 
been a man of good intentions, but of a restless 
temper, and desirous of making innovations. What 
yim the subject of discussion at the meeting does 
not appear; but Ramsay behaved so offensively, that 
Sharp ordered him to vnthdraw. He retired accord- 
ingly, but ¥rrote a letter to his brethren, complaining 
of the affront put upon him, and recommending a 
convocation of the whole deigy. This last proposal 
was effectually opposed by the primate, who saw no 
good that could arise out of it. He and Ramsay soon 
after met in London, where two long letters passed 
between them. Ramsay's letter is, I think, charac- 
terized by petulance ; the primate's by firmness and 
forbearance ; but readers can judge for themselves by 
referring to Wodrow, who has given copies of them. 
" Which of them," says this vnriter, " spoke truth, 
I cannot determine ; but one of them must be aliar^ for 

BectSy the most saspiciouB of soroery, the most undoubted belieyen in 
its existence, and Uie most ei^er to foUow it np with what they con* 
oeiyed to be the due punishment of the most fearfdl of crimes. While 
the divines of the Church of England possessed the upper hand in the 
kingdom, witchcraft (though trials, and eren condemnation for that 
offidnce occasionally occumd) did not create that epidenuc terror 
which the very suspicion of the offence carried with it elsewhere." — 
Sir WaUer Seott on Demonahgy^ Letter viii. These effects he elsewhere 
shows to be the natural results of their respective creeds. 
\ Vol. ii. p. 300, &c. 



92 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

they flatly contradict each other." The letters certainly 
exhibit a difference of opinion, and take an opposite 
view of the same £eu^s, as is the case in most controver- 
sies; bnt I can see no grounds whatever for calling 
either of them by the odions name of a liar. Ramsay, 
it appears, submitted in the end: bnt so anxious 
is Wodrow to criminate the archbishop, that he pre- 
faces his account of the matter with these words, — 
^* The primate's carriage in this affiftir will be a new 
instance of that anti-Christian spirit of persecution 
and pride he was possessed with.'* 

After an administration of eighteen years. Sharp, as 
is well known, was cruelly murdered by a party of 
rufftans to whom he had made himself obnoxious. 
Their conspiracy against him arose out of a quarrel 
which he had with one Haxton of Rathillet and his 
brother-in-law Balfour of Kinloch,^ about some money 
due to him, which they resisted, while he took legal 
means to compel payment. This so exasperated them, 
that they engaged a party of seven Covenanters who 
were too happy to wr^ their vengeance on the 
primate on religious grounds.' With their help, they 
way-laid him on Magus Muir near St Andrews, as he 
was travelling home in his coach from Edinburgh, 
accompanied by his eldest daughter. But here we 
will allow his biographer to describe what occurred 
on his part immediately previous to the murder: — 



1 The Balfour of Biirky »> famouB in ^ Old Mortality.*' He nib< 
aequently joined the Prince of Orange, in Holland, in order ^^ to be 
avenged on those who persecuted the Lord's cause and people in Soot- 
land," but died at sea on his voyage home. — ScoH JForthies, p. 522. 

' The story of their having gone out in search of one Carmiohael, 
and falling in accidentally with the archbishop, rests on no good 
foundation, and is expressly contradicted by the author of ^ The True 
and Impartial Account." The coincidence between the murderers of 
Sharp and those of Cardinal Beaton is remarkable. They consisted, 
in both cases, of men who were actuated, some by mercenary incen- 
tives, some by revengefiil feelings, and others by religious fanaticism. 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 93 

'' Upon Friday, May 2, he detennined to take journey 
to St Andrews, with a design to return upon Monday 
to Edinburgh, and thence to begin his journey for 
court. On Friday evening he reached Kennoway, 
where he lodged that night ; in which, and next morn- 
ing, he was observed to have eaten or drunk very 
little, but was known to have been very fervent and 
longer than ordinary in his devotions ; as if God, out of 
his great mercy, had thereby prepared him for what 
he was to meet vnth from the worst of men. His 
religious behaviour was so much taken notice of that 
morning by the pious and learned Dr Monro, (who 
had come to wait on him,) that he said he believed he 
wafi inspired. So, on Saturday May 3d, he entered 
his coach with his daughter Isabel, and went on in his 
journey. All the way he entertained her with reli- 
gious discourses, particularly of the vanity of life, the 
certainty of death and judgment, of the necessity of 
faith, good works, and repentance, and daily growth 
in grace," &c.^ The circumstances of his murder 
have often been described.^ Let it suffice to say here, 
that the assassins, after making themselves masters of 
the servants and horses, dragged the unfortunate pre- 
late out of his coach, and despatched him with many 
wounds. Instead of trying to escape, they retired to 
a neighbouring cottage, where they devoted several 
hours to prayer. They felt no fear or compunction, 
but thanked (rod that he had enabled them to accom- 
plish this glorious work, and asked strength that they 
might, if necessary, seal it with their blood ! Danziel, 
one of the fanatics, declared that, in answer to this 
prayer, he heard a voice from heaven saying, '* Well 
done, good and faithful servants.'*^ 

' Trae and Impartial Aoconnt, p. 72. 

' See the Letter of the archbishop's son, Appendix LI. 

' See an account of the murder by Russell^ one of the number, a^ 



94 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

The spot where the archbishop was murdered is 
called " Bishop's Wood,'* on the property of J. Whyte 
Melyille, Esq., and lies three miles west from the 
town. A rade stone is erected upon it to the memory 
of Andrew Guillan, one of the assassins. This man 
had been a weaver in Balmerino. He was tried, 
fonnd guilty, and executed at Edinburgh, four years 
after the murder ; his head was fixed up at Cupar, 
according to the practice of the times, and his body 
hung in chains on Magus Muir; but it was taken 
down by some of his Mends, and buried on the spot. 
The inscription on the stone is as follows : — 

A faithfal martyr here doth lye, 
A witness against pexjniy, 
Who onttUj was put to death 
To gratify proud prelate's wrath. 
They cut his hands ere he was dead, 
And alter that etmek off his head. 
To Magus Muir then did him hringy 
His body on a pole did hing. 
His blood under the altar oies 
For vengeanee on Christ's enemies. 

This affords a specimen of the spirit which animated 
the Covenanters, and the little regard they paid to 
truth, in their anxiety to blacken their enemies. 
Guillan's friends ascribe his just trial and execution to 
** cruelty" and ** proud prelate's wrath ;** they convert 
a murderer into a '^fiuthful martyr;'* and they make 
his blood cry tot vengeance, who himself aasisted in 
shedding that of an innocent victim. It is remarkable 
that this man, and Haxton of Rathillet, of all the nine 
who were engaged in the murder, were the only two^ 
that were ever taken. Haxton, who is called by 
Wodrow a person of "remarkable piety," (and is 

the end of K. Sharpens edition of Kirkton's History of the Church of 
Scotland. In the archbishop's pocket were found, a baU of coloured 
silky and a piece of parchment with some Hebrew characteiB, which 
the fanatics considered as undoubted magical charms, and proofs of 
his dealings with the devil ! 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. 95 

canonized among the "Scots worthies!") was made 
prisoner at the skirmish at Airs-Moss in 1680, and was 
tried and executed at Edinhnrgh, When before the 
Court of Justiciary, he declined the king's authority, 
as "an usurper of the prerogative of Jesus Christ, 
whereby he had involved the land in idolatry, peijury, 
and wickedness ;" and the members of the court, as 
" open and stated enemies to the living God."^ His 
body was divided into four parts, one of which was 
sent to St Andrews. About a stone's-throw to the 
west of Guillan's monument, in an open field, there 
is the grave of five men who were taken prisoners 
at the battle of Bothwell Bridge, in June 1679. There 
had been thirty of these prisoners in all. " The Jus- 
ticiars,*' says Fountainhall,* "tried the prisoners with 
great lenity ; for they took them severally one by one, 
and obtested and entreated them to take the bond 
never to rise in arms hereafter against the king or his 
authority." Twenty-six of these complied, one was 
acquitted, because not taken in arms, and the remain- 
ing five, who refused all compromise, were tried and 
condemned to death, for (among other charges) "pro- 
tecting the murderers of Archbishop Sharp ; contriving 
the overthrow of the fundamental laws of church and 
state; declaring the king an usurper; and denying 
that their being taken in arms against his majesty was 
rebellion." Their sentence was, that " they be carried 
to the Muir of Magus in the sheriflEdom of Fife, the 
place where his grace the Archbishop of St Andrews 
was murdered, upon the 18th November instant, and 
there be hanged till they be dead, and their bodies to 
be hung in chains till they rot, and all their landisf, 
goods, and gear, to faU to his majesty's use."' There 
was the following inscription to their memory on a 

^ Scots Wortliies, p. 348* ' Decisionei, toL i, p. 62. 

* Ibid, vol. i. p. 02. 



96 HISTOKY OF ST ANDREWS. 

stone which is bow destroyed: ^^Here lies Thomas 
Brown, James Wood, Andrew — — , John Weddell, 
and John Glide, who suffered martyrdom on Magus 
Muir, for their adherence to the word of God and 
Scotland's covenanted work of Reformation. Nov- 
ember 25, 1679." But to return : 

The remains of the murdered prelate were removed 
to his house in St Andrews, from which, after thirteen 
days, they were conveyed to the parish church, and in- 
terred with unusual solenmity. A numerous and mourn- 
ful train accompanied the funeral procession, consisting 
of many of the principal persons in Scotland ; the magis- 
trates of Edinburgh, St Andrews, and the adjacent 
burghs ; the professors of the university ; the clergy of 
the diocese ; the Lords of Council and Session ; the 
bishops of Scotland ; the Lord Chancellor ; the Privy 
Council and a number of the nobility and gentry.^ The 
Bishop of Edinburgh preached the funeral sermon; 
while the coffin lay before the pulpit, on which was 
placed the bloody gown in which the archbishop had 
been murdered. The church was hung in mourning; 
while ranged around were the standards, escutcheons, 
crosier, and mitre, which had been carried in the pro- 
cession. A marble monument is erected against the 
inner wall of the church, over his grave, the work of a 
Dutch artist. It has been a very perfect and beauti- 
ful piece of workmanship ; but has suffered from ne- 
glect and sectarian malevolence.^ Surmounting the 

' See the order of the funeral prooestton in Appendix LII. 

' Extract fix>m the Town Records, 6tfa Septemher 1725 : <<The 
church haring heen broken into, and the bishop's tomb destroyed, 
council agree to adverUae for the discovery of the perpetrators. Copy 
of Adyertisement.-^* Whereas, certain lyotous and disorderlle per- 
sons did, on the -— — day June last, break into the church of St An- 
drews through one of the windows, in the night-time, and while the 
doors were locked, and did then break and deface the monument of 
the late Archbishop of St Andrews, and stole and carryed away some of 
the marble belongip^ to the same ; and whexei^ the magistrates, min^ 



ARCHBISHOP JAMES SHARP. -97 

whole, is an emblematical representation of the arch- 
bishop upholding the church. Next below, are two 
angels with wings extended; supporting the shield, 
mitre, and crosiers. Then the primate is seen kneel- 
ing; while another angel, in the attitude of flying, is 
exchanging the crown for the mitre, pro mitra coronani^ 
which from that time became the motto of his family. 
Under this is an elegant urn, on the side of which is 
inscribed the epitaph ; and at the foot of the whole is 
a representation of the murder, executed in low-relief. 
In the background of the picture, are the assassins in 
close pursuit of the coach, which contains the primate 
and his daughter, and is driving at. full speed with six 
horses. In the foreground is the unhappy primate on 
his knees, fainting and dying under his wounds ; while 
his daughter, at a little distance, is rudely hindered by 
two of the ruffians from running to her father's assis- 
tance.^ The following is a translation of the inscrip- 
tion on the marble urn : — 

isters, and kirk-seBsion of St Andrews, are bound by contract to adhi- 
bit their exact care and diUigence to keep and preserve the said monu- 
ment entire in its original lustre^ unspoiled and undeformed in any 
sort, and have on that account received a considerable yearly mortifi- 
cation for the relief of poor indigent and distressed people. This is 
therefore to give notice to any person who wiU discover those who have 
been guilty of that wicked robery and cryme, so as they may be 
brought to justice, shaU receive ten pounds sterling of reward, ane 
half to be payed by the magistrates of St Andrews, and the other half 
by Sir James Shup of Stratyrum, baronet ; and if any person con- 
cerned in the said cryme wiU discover his accomplices, he shall lyke- 
ways be freed from prosecution or trouble on that account.' ?' Both 
the ^^ mortification and the ** contract " here aUuded to, have been 
aUowed to disappear, to the loss, probably, of the poor, but certainly 
to the injury of the monument. 

^ See the frontispiece to this volume. I may here remark, that 
there is a very fine engraving published, representing Sharp's mur- 
der, though a difierent design from the above. In ^e background, 
are two of the assassins searching among papers, and particularly (as 
the ^key" to the engraving states) ^^for a pardon granted by the 
king to nine men, which the archbishop kept up." Painters are at 
aU times bad historians ; but the author of this '^key'' should havo 
remembered the ninth comipandment, and not have lent the aid of his 

VOL. II. H 



98 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

D. 0. M. 

Under thu lofty maiiBoIeiim aie laid the precious remaiim of a 

most pious prelate, a most prudent senator, and a most holy martyr. 

The most nrerend father in Christy 

Jambs Sharp, D.D. 

Archbishop of St Andrews, Primate of all Scotland, &c. ; 

whom 
the uniyersity, as a professor of phOoaophy and theology ; 
the Church, as a presbyter, a doctor, and a ruler ; 
Scotland, as a chief minister both of her ciyil and ecclesiastical affairs ; 
Britain, as the adviser of the restoration of C!harles II. and of monaxehy ; 
the Christian world, as the restorer of Episoopacy and good order hi 
Scotland; 
saw, acknowledged, and admired ; 
and whom, 
notwithstanding all this, a band of nine parri- 
cides, through the fury of fanaticism, in the light of 
noonday, and in the yioinity of his metropolitan 
city, cruelly murdered, with many wounds from 
pistols, swords, and daggers^ while his eldest 
daughter and domestics^ wounded and weeping, 
sought to protect him, and when he himself had 
fiiUen on his knees, 
to implore mercy in their behalf, 
on the dd of May 1679, and 
in the 61st year of his age. 

The archbishop, not anticipating the overthrow of 
an established Episcopacy, presented to the parish 
church of his metropolitan city, a few years before his 
death, a mafisive silver baptismal basin and communion 
cup, which are still used in that church on all Presby- 
terian sacramental occasions. The two together weigh 
one hundred and two ounces, each having these words 
inscribed upon it, *^ In usum ecclesise parochialis civi- 
tatis Scti. Andreas, donavit Jacobus archiepiscopus* 
anno 1675." 

Sharp's seal has upon it St Andrew holding his 

pencil to the propagation of one of the foulest charges that could be 
brought agunst a man, and that man a most exemplary Christian 
prelate. This b one of those ^^ enormous lies" with which Sharp's 
enemies have but too successfully blackened his memory ; and, as an 
instance how an unfounded calumny refutes itself— the assasfliuH are 
searching in the archbishop's trayelUng trunk, in the year 1679, &r a 
pardon said to have been granted by Uie king ynmediately after the 
Pentland insurrection of 1666 1 See p. 77. 



ARCHBISHOP ALEXANDEB BUBKET. 99 

cross with his left hand, and a crosier in his right. 
The fSunilj shield is below» and the surrounding words : 
'' Sigillom R. D. Jacobi Sharp! archiepiscopi St An- 
dreas 1661.'* On each side of the apostle is a triple 
scroll, on the first of whicdi is the legend : '^ Sacratnm 
ecclesi», deo, regi." On the second, ^ Auspicio Car. 
II. ecclesia instanrata." 



CHAPTER IV. 



Liw8 and Tims$ of the ArMdsk&pi e/ St Andnws^ fmm the 
iuece9ii&n cf Alexander Bnmet in 1679, tiU the deprivaHon 
e/Arthm' Be$$ at the BmhOim ^1668. 

XLVIII. Alexander Subnet^ a.d. 1679-1684. 

At the beginning of this episcopate, the king re-^ 
newed an order which he had formerly issued, author- 
izing the two Scottish archbishops to recommend *^flt 
and qualified persons to fill the higher offices of the 
Church ;"* promising to adhere to their recommendar 
tion, from having already ^^ seen good and acceptable 
effects*' arise from such a course.^ 

Burnet had formerly held a rectory in England, from 
which he was ejected by the Puritans in the year 
1660. After this he went abroad, and was fortunate 
enough to be of some service to Charles II., in pro<« 
curing private intelligence for him from his friends 
in Englwd. For this, and through some interest he 
had besides, independent of his personal merits which 
were of the highest order, he was made Bishop of 

^ See a copy of this document, Appendix IiIII* 



100 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Aberdeen in 1663, and was consecrated at St An- 
drews by Archbishop Sharp, ^* some other bishops 
being present at that time."^ The year following he 
was translated to Glasgow ; and, after Sharp's mur- 
der, to St Andrews. When in the see of Glasgow, 
he was so nnfortonate as to incur the displeasure of 
the Earl of Lauderdale, whom no one ever offended 
with impunity. This nobleman was professedly a 
Presbyterian, and almost as great an enemy to the 
Episcopalians as he was to the Covenanters. It has 
even been alleged, and with some appearance of truth, 
that one of the reasons of his extreme cruelty to the 
latter, was to excite popular odium against the former. 
If such were his object, he certainly succeeded. His 
speech to Sharp, when he learnt he was to be made 
Archbishop of St Andrews, is well known. "Mr 
Sharp," he said, " bishops you are to have in Scotland, 
and you, I hear, are to be Archbishop of St Andrews ; 
but, whoever shall be the man, I will smite him and 
his order under the fifth rib." And he waa aa good 
as his word. 

Burnet had complained to the king of Lauderdale's 
unnecessary severity to the Covenanters, and recom- 
mended more lenient measures.' The king, who was 
naturally good-natured, approved of this recommenda- 
tion, and gave the earl instructions to proceed in con- 
formity with it. For this interference on the part of 
the archbishop, and with a view to gratify his spleen 
against him, he determined to make the whole Epis- 
copal order feel the weight of his vengeance, and to 
stab them " under the fifth rib." Accordingly, he in- 
troduced into parliament, in the year 1669, the famous 
act of Indulgence^ the meaning of which was, that 
ministers dissenting from the established church might 

1 I^UDont'p Biaiy. ' See Keith's Catalogue, in loco. 



ARCHBISHOP ALEXANDER BURNET. 101 

be pennitted to hold benefices in it, without, in any 
respect, acknowledging the jurisdiction of its bishops. 
In short, like the Roman Catholic doctrine which 
passes under that name, it gave a license to practise 
every kind of ecclesiastical irregularity without any 
fear of suffering. Such a system, it was apparent, no 
established church could approve, under any circum- 
stances : yet Lauderdale had the address to persuade 
both the king and the parliament, that it was neces- 
sary for the tranquillity of the kingdom. The more 
violent Covenanters repudiated the notion of accepting 
any religious favour whatever from Charles's govern- 
ment ; and railed very bitterly against those who took 
the Indulgence, even on terms where all the advantage 
lay with themselves, and all the disadvantage with 
their opponents ; but a considerable number of the 
more moderate Presbyterians availed themselves of 
it ; and, among others, Mr Robert Douglas, who had, 
since the Restoration, joined the Episcopal church, 
in obedience to the laws, as a private individual, but 
was now adqiitted as Presbyterian minister of the 
parish of Pencaithland.^ 

Burnet, and the clergy of his diocese, took the lead 
in their opposition to this mischievous measure ; which 
was so far from being a healing one, as it professed 
to be, that it split the established church into two 
hostile parties, and made the minority independent of 
the majority. This opposition to his own act so pro- 
voked Lauderdale, that he brought into parliament, and 
carried, a still more offensive and oppressive one,namely, 
the Assertory Act, which conferred on the king the ex- 
clusive power to change, at his pleasure, ^'the external 
government and polity of the Church"' in Scotland. 

^ Wodrow and M^Crie condemn the ministers who accepted the In- 
dulgence as guilty of a ^ sinfdl compliance ;" though the only suifer- 
era from it were the bishops and clergy. 



102 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

The whole of the biahops united in strenuous opposi-* 
tion to this measure, which, however, did not prerent 
the king from so far acting upon it, as, at the instiga- 
tion of Lauderdale, to suspend Archbishop Burnet, 
and place Leighton bishop of Dunblane in his room. 
This most obnoxious bill was repealed, after it had 
been in operation two years ; but not before seyeral 
of the bishops and clergy had suffered by their con- 
scientious refusal to comply with it. Burnet waa not 
restored to his archbishopric till the year 1674. Wod«« 
row, for this conduct on the part of Burnet, accuses 
him, first, of acting contrary to his ** passive obedi- 
ence" principles, and then of tamely submitting to the 
royal sentence of ecclesiastical deprivation. It is very 
difficult to make writers of that school comprehend 
the simple scriptural, though unfashionable and un- 
palatable, doctrine of what is called (improperly, per- 
haps,) *' passive obedience.'' Burnet, on this occasion, 
acted in strict conformity vrith it ; that is, he duti-. 
folly obeyed the lawful eommaxidB of his sovereign, and 
he patiently suffered for disobeying his unlawful ones. 
The Presbyterians of that age did neither one nor the 
other. So far from dutifully obeying all lawful com- 
mands, they would not obey even the most indifferent, 
if unsuited to their taste : and so fiir from patiently 
suffering for their disobedience to unlawfal conmiands, 
(or those which they considered to be so,) that they took 
up arms to force the government to rescind them.^ 
I have not been able to find many particulars con- 

> The almoae txdyefMd ftdmlratloU witli which the well-known en- 
|;raTiDf <tf the '< Battle of Dnimolog" is leguded by Ptesbyteriiii% is 
an apt illustration of the doctrine of ^^resistance,'' which to this day 
they contend for. Hie nnftihiess of the opposition which the Cove- 
nanters are there represented as making to ccnOiitaed authontly, wonld, 
I think, be clearly manifested by writing under the picture, ^* If, 
when ye do well and suffer for it» ye take it pafim^, this is accept- 
able with God." 1 Pet. ii. 20, 



ARCHBISHOP ALEXANDER BURNET. 103 

eerniug Burnet during the fiye years of his primacy. 
The Beoords of the Presbytery, under date the 29th 
October 1679, has this entry regarding the ceremony 
of his translation from Glasgow to St Andrews t — 
'^ This day the presbytery met in the town kirk, but 
without any public exercise, in regard that Dr 
Moor, who was appointed to have it, did yesterday 
preach by appointinent from my Lord St Andre wef, at 
the trandation of the Archbishop of Glasgow to the 
archbishopric of St Andrews, and the consecration of 
the Bishop of Argyll." In the same book we find an 
account of the recantation of one James Canneris^ who 
had been a Ronianist, and his reception into the re- 
formed church. This ceremony occurred in January 
1682, in the parish church of St Andrews, in the pre- 
sence of the clergy of the presbytery, and the assem- 
bled congr^ation, Archdeacon Moore being the chief 
officiating minister. 

Martine of Claremont, secretary of the late Arch-^ 
bishop Sharp, and the learned author of the ^'ReliquisB," 
dedicates this last-mentioned work to Archbishop 
Burnet, in the year 1683. In his dedication he says, 
that his great design is to ^^ preserve a just esteem for 
the worthy prelates of this see, and to beget an utter 
abhorrence of sacrilege, schism, and rebellion ;'' crimes 
which, among our countrymen at that unhappy time, 
were so common that they were scarcely reckoned to 
be crimes. Martine then alludes to the archbishop's 
'^ exemplary and inflexible virtues, piety, and honour, 
(as much above flattery as your grace does generously 
despise it,) that have justly raised your grace beyond 
the reach of their malice, under whose tongues lies the 
poison of asps." Burnet died at St Andrews, and 
was buried in St Salvatof s church, near the tomb of 
Bishop Kennedy. If there be any monumental in- 
scription to his memory, it must be on the pavement, 



104 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

which is covered by the planks with which the church 
is floored. Certainly there shotdd have been one to the 
Primate of Scotland; and,if there be, it should be visible. 

Wodrow says of him, that ^' he was a mighty bigot 
for the English ceremonies and forms, and as forward 
to have all the usages of that church introduced in 
Scotland, as if he had been educated by Bishop Laud." 
In plain words, he loved the English Liturgy, and would 
gladly have introduced it into his own church, if the 
fretful temper of the times, and the restless spirit of 
his countrymen, had permitted him. 

He left a piece of land in the neighbourhood of St 
Andrews, for the benefit, it is said, of the poor of the 
guildry for ever, which goes under the name of "Bishop 
Burnet's acre," and now yields £5 10s. per annum ; 
but the deed of bequest has been lost or mislaid, and 
the rent is drawn by the town for its own purposes. 
But, from its general revenue, something is, I under- 
stand, given annually to the poor. This is not the only 
instance in which the change of religion at the Revo- 
lution has been injurious to Episcopal bequests, (see 
pp. 96, 98, and note in chap, x.,) both as to the intention 
of the donor, and the class of persons to be benefited.^ 

XLIX. Arthur Ross, a.d. 1684-1688. 

This last archbishop of St Andrews had possessed, 
in succession, the sees of Argyll, Galloway, and Glas- 
gow, before being translated to the primacy. He had 
been educated at this university; after which he became 
minister of Old Deer, in Aberdeenshire, and then one 
of the ministers of Glasgow. I have been able to 

^ I have never seen any seal of Archbishop Buxnet or his snooessor ; 
but in the Records of the Synod of Fife, lately printed, there is an en- 
graving of two veiy old seals, having on them a representation of St 
Begulus's church and tower, and below them, the signatures of Arch- 
bishops Gladstones, Burnet, and Ross. 



ABCHBISHOP ARTHUR ROSS. 105 

collect yery few particulars concerning his personal 
history, and must, therefore, confine myself chiefly to 
the general history of the Church during his brief though 
eventful episcopate ; but I have now before me a copy 
of a letter addressed to him, when minister of Old 
Deer, in the year 1664, by the late Primate Burnet, 
then Archbishop of Gkusgow, offering him a situation 
in that city, of £1200 Scots, per annum ; for which 
he was to preach " only once every Lord's day, and 
once on a week day, unless it be at conmiunions, or 
some such extraordinary occasions." The archbishop 
further evinces his good opinion of him, by requesting 
him to '* engage some deserving persons to come this 
way for supplying our vacancies, and at meeting, and I 
shall study to provide for them as you think their 
parts and experience do deserve."^ 

In 1686, the removal of the penal statutes, and the 
proclamation of liberty of conscience by James II., 
were manifestly meant to admit Roman Catholics to 
hold civil offices under government. The consequence 
of resisting this measure, on the part of the Church of 
England, was the sending seven of her bishops to the 
Tower ; and, in Scotland, either two or three bishops 
were deprived of their sees for the same cause. On 
this trying occasion, the primate and the Bishop of 
Edinburgh went to London, where they drew up and 
subscribed a paper, in which, after acknowledging 
that ** it was most reasonable in his majesty to take 
off the sanguinary laws against popery, especially as 
they had fallen into desuetude for many years ;" they 
conclude with these words : " For, as we are clearly 
determined, by God's grace, to continue firm and con- 

^ I have also a copy of a deed by the provost and dean of guild of 
Glasgow, conferring the freedom of their city upon him when he was 
Bishop of Argyll, in 1675. 



106 HI8T0EY OF fiT ANDREWS. 

stant in the reformed Protestant religion, so also are 
we to serve our most gracioiis majesty, and to comply 
with his proposals and desires, as far as they do conn 
sist with the safety of our consciences and rdigion; upon 
which we assure ourselres his majesty's grace and 
goodness will never impose/' This proves, at once, 
the tolerant spirit, the Protestant resolution, and the 
inflexible loyalty which animated the breasts of these 
deserving but ill-treated men. 

Early in the year 1688, Archbishop Ro8S» in his 
capacity of Chancellor of the university of St Andrews, 
and in conjunction vdth the vice-chancellor, rector, 
archdeacon, and regents, sent up a loyal address to 
James II. In this document, which ifi much too 
long for insertion here, they begin by adverting to the 
constant liberality of the royal fisbmUy of the Stuarts 
to their church and university. They then proceed 
to expatiate on the nature and principles of government 
generally,— ^Grod, not the people, the only source of 
power — absolute power must reside somewhere in 
every regularly-<x>nstituted society— the superiority of 
an hereditary monarchy over everyother form of govern- 
ment— more evil to be feared from popular excesses 
than from absolute power — the monarchy never to be 
resisted — and to be disobeyed only when it opposes 
Scripture — Buchanan's notions on this point refuted 
&c. The address is signed by 

Arthur, archbishop and chancellor; Alexander Skein, 
vice-chancellor; Richard Waddell, archdeacon; James 
Lorimer, D.D.; Charles Kinnaird, regent ; John Men- 
kes, regent; Alexander Skein, regent; Patrick M*Gill, 
regent; William Comory, regent; James Ross, regent; 
John Munro, regent. 

In conformity with the principles contained in the 
above document, as soon as Ross and his brother 
bishops in Scotland heard of the attempts that were 



ABCRBISROP AfttHint BOfid. 107 

being made by the Prince of Orange and his party to 
dispossess James of his throne, they assembled in 
Edinburgh, and sent up a dutiful address to their un* 
fortunate monarch, in which they give thanks to God 
for his protection hitherto extended to him ; and also 
to the king himself for his &your to their church ; at 
the same time expressing their dismay at hewing of 
the intended invasion from Holland. They finish by 
saying, '^ As, by the grace of God, we shall preserve in 
ourselves a firm and undiaken loyalty, so we shall be 
careful and zealous to promote in all your subjects an 
interminable and steadfast allegiance to your majesty, 
as an essential part of their religion, and of the glory 
of our holy profession; not doubting but that God, in his 
great mercy, who hath so often preserved and delivered 
your majesty, will still preserve and deliver you, by 
giving you the hearts of your subjects, and ' the necks 
of your enemies/ So we pray,*' &c. Signed by twelve 
bishops, and dated 3d November 1688. 

To the foregoing letter they received an answer from 
the king, dated at Whitehall, the 16th of the same 
month, in which he thanks them for *Hhe dutiful ex- 
pressions of your loyalty to us in a time when all arts 
are used to seduce our subjects from their duty to us. 
We do likewise take notice of your diligence in your 
duty, by your inculcating to those under your charge 
those principles which have always been owned, 
taught, and published by that Protestant loyal church 
you are truly members of. We do assure you of our 
royal protection to you, your religion, church, and clergy, 
and that we will be careful of your concerns whenever 
there shaU be a suitable occasion offered to us." 

Before it was quite certain how matters were tend- 
ing, Bishop Alexander Ross of Edinburgh, and Bruce 
bishop of Orkney, were desired to go up to London 
on the part of their brethren, to see what could be 



108 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

done for the Church, ^^ as far as law, reason, and con- 
science, would allow ;" but the latter falling sick, the 
Bishop of Edinburgh was obliged to go alone. This 
prelate has given a full account of his mission, and of 
its unsuccessful termination.^ There can be no doubt 
that William would have upheld the Episcopal church, 
had her bishops and clergy been willing to acknowledge 
him as king dejure as well as de facto ; but this they 
could not possibly do, after the solemn and uncon* 
ditional oath of allegiance which they had taken to 
James. That oath was : ^' I do promise to be true 
and faithful to the king and his heirs ; and truth and 
faith to bear, of life and limb, and terrene honour ; and 
not to know or hear of any ill or damage intended 
him, without defending him therefrom." According 
to their interpretation of God's word, no misconduct 
of James could release them from the bond of this 
sacred engagement. They were willing, if permitted, 
to abide quietly under the rule of him who was in 
possession of the sceptre ; but renounce their plighted 
faith to their legitimate sovereign and his lawful heirs, 
they could not and would not. And yet it is well 
known that the great majority of the people in Scot- 
land were at this time Episcopalian, the covenanting 
Presbyterians being almost entirely confined to the 
south-western districts of the country. Bishop Sage, 
who was a contemporary, and a man of candour, tells 
us that there were not above three or four Presbyte- 
rian meeting-houses north of the Tay; that all the 
parochial clergy, except about twenty, were decided 
Episcopalians, besides being almost all men of piety 
and learning ; and that there were not fifty Scottish 
gentlemen out of the south-west favourable to Presby- 
terianism. Under these circumstances, what might 

' Keith 8 Catalogue, in loco. 



ARCHBISHOP ARTHUR ROSS. 109 

not the Church have gained by agitation and intrigue, 
if her principles would haye allowed her to do evil 
that good might come ? But the clamour and violence 
of the Presbyterians on the one hand, and the non-re- 
sistance and unobtrusive principles of the Episcopalians 
on the other, led William's government to suppose that 
the former were far more numerous, and the latter far 
less so than v^ras the case. ** Thus it always happens," 
says a modem historian,^ *^in revolutions. The most 
violent put themselves forward; their vigilance and 
activity seems to multiply their numbers; and the 
daring of the few vnns the ascendancy over the indo- 
lence or the pusillanimity of the many." It waa not, 
however, indolence or pusillanimity on the part of the 
Church which led to its down&ll as an establishment, 
but a calm and holy resolution to suffer the loss of all 
things, rather than violate its oath, and betray its legi- 
timate sovereign. There is more true courage in suf- 
fering patiently for the cause of truth, than in fighting 
and dying for it. Whether the Episcopalians '* did 
well " or ill, will be judged of differently by different 
persons ; but that they '* suffered " for their conduct, 
and ** took it patiently," is unquestionable ; and that 
is more than can be said for their opponents when 
placed under like circumstances. 

Bishop Ross, in the letter already quoted, entertains 
no doubt that King William was sincere in his pro- 
posal to protect the Episcopal church, and abandon 
the Presbyterians. " I am the more confirmed in this," 
says he, " that after my down-coming here, my Lord 
St Andrews and I, taking occasion to wait upon Duke 
Hamilton, his grace told us» a day or two before the 
sitting down of the Convention, that he had it in spe- 
cial charge from King William, that nothing should be 

1 Pr Lingardf 



110 HISTORY OF ST ANDBEW8. 

done to the prejudice of Epificopacy in Scotland, in 
case the bishops could by any means be brought to 
befriend his interest ; and prayed us most pathetically, 
for our own sake, to follow the example of the Church 
of Enghwd. To which my Lord St Andrews replied, 
that both by natural allegiance, the laws, and the most 
solemn oaths, we were engaged in the king's interest ; 
and that we were, by God's grace, to stand by it in 
the face of all dangers, and to the greatest losses."^ 
This, at least, proved uncommon magnanimity and 
disinterestedness on the part of the Scottish bidhops, 
however differently different persons may judge as to 
their principles. My own opinion is, that they were 
right; and that to have acted otherwisewould have been 
doing evil that good might come.^ Much inferior ex- 
amples of integrity have been lauded in the most ex- 
travagant terms, while the unpretending virtues of 
these persecuted prelates have been overlooked or for- 
gotten, and their good evil spoken of Not only were 
they stripped of their worldly goods, and driven from 

1 Bishop Burnet (with his nsaal regard for reracity, irhem speaking 
of those whom he dislikes, especially non-joron^) says of Archbishop 
Ross : ^ He was a poor, ignorant, worthless man ; bat in whom obe- 
dience and fury were so eminent, that they supplied all other de- 
fects/' This precious morsel Dr Bums takes caie to repeat fcx the 
benefit of his readers* Let the forcing facts oonoeming this good 
man and sorely tried primate declare whether this be a just character 
of him? It was sorely no proof of weakness and worthlessness to 
suffer patiently the loss of all things, without toial and without crime, 
because he would not violate his oaths, and change with the times. 
Few writers hare more calumnies to answer for than the Bishop of 
Salisbury, unless it be the ministers of Eastwood and Paisley. 

' If the nation could expel James from the throne^ much more 
could it hinder him from overturning the established religion of Great 
Britain and Ireland. Besides, have not subsequent kings and par- 
liaments done more for the Roman Catholics than he ever thought of 
doing ? and yet, are so far from being condemned for it, that they are 
praised by the very same persons who are loudest in their condemna- 
tion of James ! Truly ^ tempera mutantnr et nos mutamur in illis." 
If all kings who do unpopular acts were to be banished from their 
thionee^ veiy few would long retain possession of them. 



AECHBISHOP ARTHUB ROSS. Ill 

their homes, but their apostolical church was deprived 
of all that man could take firom it. Its holy places 
were given to others, and its clergy were personally 
maltreated by the licensed fury of a disorderly band 
of their enemies. And all this, through no &ult of 
theirs, either real or alleged, but from their stem ad- 
herence to principle, and the operation of causes over 
which they had no control. In short, nothing was left 
them but their spiritual character and a good con- 
science, of which it was not in the power of man to 
rob them. Yet the author of^The State and Bufferings 
of the Presbyterians," calls these venerable and consci- 
entious men ^* time-servers, court-flatterers; and ready, 
for anything I can discover in their writings, to fUl in 
with popery itself, to please the king and keep their 
places."^ But wisdom is justified of her children ; and 
from what we have already seen of WodroVs] pro- 
pensities, his obloquy will be thought, by all right- 
minded persons, more desirable than his praise. 

I pass over, as unconnected with St Andrews, the 
rahbling of the Episcopal clergy by the more violent 
Presbyterians in the south-west of Scotland, whereby, 
in a few weeks, two hundred of their number were 
driven out of their manses in the middle of winter, 
under circumstances of extreme barbarity, unchecked 
by the civil authorities. Let it suffice to say, that the 
Convention of Estates in Edinburgh soon systemati- 
cally completed what the mob had lawlessly com- 
menced. James, for being a Romaxi Catholic, was 
declared to have " forfa>ulted his right to the crown ;*' 
and it was farther decreed, that *^ prelacy, and the 
superiority of any office above presbyters, is, and hath 
been, a great and intolerable grievance and trouble to 
this nation, and contrary to the inclinations of the 

> Wodrow, Yol. iv. p. 468. 



112 HIOTOBT OF ST ANDREWS. 

generality of the people ever since the Reformation, 
they haying been reformed from popery by presbyters, 
and therefore ought to be abolished."^ 

And now commenced a series of vexatious proceed- 
ings against the Episcopalians, on the part both of the 
state and the new ecclesiastical establishment. The 
clergy were obliged to quit their livings; and the 
bishops were instantly deprived of their incomes, go- 
vernment sacrilegiously applying them to its own use, 
though, at the Reformation, the Roman Catholic pre- 
lates were allowed to enjoy two-thirds of their bene- 
fices for the remainder of their lives. It is true that, 
in some cases, the Episcopal clergy were permitted 
to retain their livings, for want of others to take their 
place, or because their parishioners refused to part 
with them ; but on conditions which very few of them 
could comply with. They were required to pray hy 
name for William and Mary, as the dejure sovereigns 
of the realm ; they were subjected to many vexatious 
annoyances from the Kirk courts ; they were required 
to keep certain Sundays as fast days ; and they were 
forbidden, under pain of ecclesiastical censure, to use 
the doxology in their public services, or to make the 
sign of the cross in baptism.' 

But it is time that I should return to St Andrews. 
Dr Richard Waddell, who had been archdeacon, and as 
such, senior minister of the town church, refusing to 
comply with the conditions imposed upon him, resigned 
his chaise, but continued to officiate to the Episco- 
palians in the city till his death. As to the primate, 

> It would be foreign to my porpoae to controyert these assertions ; 
but Bishop Sage has done so, in his ^ Fnndamental Charter of Pres- 
bytery," in a most masterly manner. Unfortonately, however, for 
the cause of truth, such works are on the unpopular side, and are 
little read. 

' LawBon 8 History of the Episcopal Church sin^ the Revolution, 
p. 128-136. 



ARCHBISHOP ARTHUR ROSS. 113 

I regret my inability to furnish any additional parti- 
culars concerning him, except that he died at Edin- 
burgh in the year 1704, and is supposed to be buried 
at Restalrig. His daughter Anne married Lord 
Balmerino, whose son Arthur was executed for being 
out with Prince Charles in 1746. I may be permitted 
to add, that I wrote to a venerable Jacobite lady, 
a descendant of the archbishop through another line, 
to inquire if she could direct me to any source where 
I could learn more concerning him. The following is 
an extract from her answer : — " Arthur lord Balme- 
rinoch, his grandson and nameson, had undertaken to 
be the biographer of his grace, and had collected all 
the best materials for the purpose, viz., letters from 
the Prince of Orange, from the King of France, from 
Prince James, the bishops of England and Ireland ; 
in short, all the great names of the day ; and was 
busied with a talented scholar at this work, when the 
ill-fated hero of Culloden cast himself into Scotland. 
Now, whether these documents are still in the deposits 
of his nearest kin, the following families, — ^the Earl 
of Moray, Balfour of Fernie, Robertson of Inches, 
John Crawford ' Aitkenson, Sir John Malcolm of 
Grange, — I know not. I am certain, from circum- 
stances, they did not fall into the hands of the confis- 
cators ; and those with me, (who am the only other 
surviving branch of his only grand-daughter,) are on 
secular subjects, wherein the archbishop acted as a 
trustee for properties once in our family. They testify 
to the rectitude of his mind, and his excellent private 
character ; but if the above documents could be 
recovered, they would be at once interesting and 
creditable to the Church; for neither threats nor 
favours would tempt those good men to cede a prin- 
ciple, or teach others to make light of oaths once 
taken. So very deeply was the loss of Arthur of 
vol,, W, ' ' I 



114 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Balmerinoch felt by the whole connexion — ^for he 
was truly amiable — ^that the half-finished work was 
hushed up in the awful and almost unjust catastrophe 
which severed his warm heart from our widely-lament- 
ing family ; and thus his very purpose was quenched 
in his bloody and was a subject neyer touched on, 
unless mentioned aa one of his last employments by 
those now passed from this life themselyes, but whom 
I remember to have seen drink to his memory on the 
anniyersary of his birth-day, with much affectionate re- 
spect. I would not haye troubled you with these bygone 
griefs, but to account for the non-appearance of those 
papers, more the property of the Church than of any 
indiyjdual, and to point out where they may be sought/* 

I haye only to add a yery few words respecting the 
change which took place in this uniyersity at the 
Reyolution ; and this I caimot do better than by again 
quoting Skinner.^ 

" The yisitation of St Andrews was managed by 
the Earl of Crawford as president, who acted with 
remarkable harshness and severity; and was much 
blamed, even by his friends, for his rough, uncivil 
behaviour to the masters ; particularly the reverend 
Dean, old Dr Weems principal of St Leonard's col- 
lege, who had been a regent forty-five years, and had 
taught Crawford his philosophy : yet my lord would 
not allow him the favour of a seat ; and when the old 
man's infirmities obliged him to rest himself on the 
step of a stair, he sent an officer of court to raise him, 
and make him stand. So, under this imperious 
censor, the masters of this university were all turned 
out, by the General Commission, on the 25th Septem- 
ber 1690, and the place left without any face of 
education for a long time." 

* Vol. ii. p. oo5, • 



ARCHBISHOP ARTHUR ROSS. 115 

Non-resistance to constituted authority was the 
principle of the spiritual governors of the church ; and 
on this they acted, instead of agitating the country, as 
they might easily haye done, had they been disposed, 
at a time when at least two-thirds of the inhabitants 
acknowledged their control. 

Thus was an apostolical Episcopacy of more than 
one thousand six hundred years' standing in the Church 
of Christ, superseded by a religious polity of little 
more than one hundred years' duration, reckoning from 
the date of its origin at Geneva ; which polity con- 
tinues to be the national establishment. Its adopted 
motto is ** Nee tamen consumebatur," which must be 
considered as somewhat bold, if not boastful, when we 
remember that it had no existence at all till the close 
of the sixteenth century, — ^that it expired twice during 
the seventeenth, under the direction of its own zealous 
partisans, — ^and that at this moment, under the same 
direction, it seems once more flickering to its extinction. 

Twice has Scotland now deliberately renounced a 
reformed Catholicism, after having been twice solemnly 
conferred upon her ; and in so doing, incurred, as we 
must think who believe in its divine origin, no small 
degree of national guilt. But let not the Church com- 
plain. Her downfall as an establishment arose from 
no fault of hers ; and was doubtless permitted by di- 
vine providence for wise purposes. Let us hope that 
good may ere long come out of evil. Though we have 
been persecuted, we are not forsaken ; though cast 
down, we are not destroyed. A large proportion of 
the upper classes axe still faithful, though not so zeal- 
ous in the good cause as we could wish to see them. 
The college which is about to be instituted among us, 
cannot fail, if supported, to extend the cause of ** evan- 
gelical truth and apostolic order," by means of the 
" sound learning and religious education" wjiich it will 



116 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

impart to all who resort to it. To use the words of a 
modem writer/ " So long as the Church in Scotland 
fulfils her trust faithfully and firmly, she has nothing . 
to fear from the various forms of error by which she 
is surrounded. But if she should venture upon the 
practice of any sinful compromise, either with Rome 
on the one hand, or Geneva on the other, her days of 
prosperity would be soon brought to a close. Her 
strength at present consists in her genuine attachment 
to primitive truth and order ; and she has only to carry 
out her truly catholic system, according to the rubrics 
of her Service Book, to let all men see the treasures 
of which she is possessed. She may no doubt meet with 
much obloquy and reproach from without, on the part 
of those who are unhappily ignorant of her real posi- 
tion as the Church of Christ in this land ; and it is 
possible that a traitor may be found here and there 
within her walls, who would, in the exercise of unli- 
censed interpretation, consent to place her upon a level 
with the numerous human societies which have usurped 
the ministerial office, without being duly called to it 
according to God's ordinance. But such things, it is 
to be hoped, will not deter her from pursuing her way, 
rejoicing in the privileges with which she is endowed ; 
and sensible, at the same time, of the deep responsibi- 
lities with which such privileges must ever be accompa- 
nied." The ecclesiastical establishment of the country, 
meanwhile, appears to be working out its own destruc- 
tion, which renders it the more necessary that something 
should be done to supply the vacuum which may thus 
be created. And yet, no class of persons in Scotland 
regret this act of suicide on the part of that establish- 
ment more than we Episcopalians ; not that we can re- 
gret the downfall of that portion of heresy and schism 

* Rev. John Alexander, ipuust^r of St Paiil'p chyrdi, Camiberp 
dose, Edinburgh. 



SINCE THE REVOLUTIOJJ. 117 

which is inseparably blended with it, but because the 
injury which the dominant party are doing to the inter- 
ests of religion at large, by setting at open defiance the 
sentences of the courts of justice, is tenfold greater than 
the benefit they are doing to us.^ It would be easy to 
point out the true cause of this movement, and to show, 
that what Dr Bums of Paisley truly calls " the bold 
republicanism of presbytery," which acknowledges no 
subjection to a risible head, and of course a very in- 

1 An eminent Btatesman is reported to have said recently, in the 
House of Commons, that " the Presbyterian Chuich of Scotland had 
done more good, at less cost, than any church in Christendom." On 
this I would remark, first, that the utilitanan notion of the eoH of a 
religious establishment, seems to me unworthy of a truly great and 
Christian mind. With as much propriety might it be said, ** the 
aristocracy of Great Britain have done more good, at less cost, than 
any aristocracy in Europe." A reference to Appendix VI. of this 
work, wiU show the true state of the case, in regard to church pro- 
perty, which was more ancient, more strictly private, and better se- 
cured, than any property in the kingdom. But let that pass. I would 
ask next, what are we to understand by the Presbyterian Church of 
Scotland, which is at this moment divided into two nearly equal, and 
diametrically opposite bodies, each claiming to be exdusively the 
Church? If by the Church be meant, the party which assumes the 
name of ** Non-intrusion," which, I contend, is the mosi trufy Predy- 
terian^ then I appeal to this work in proof that, at aU times when it 
it has had the ascendancy, it has done far more hann than good. 
But if what is called the ^^ Moderate'' party be meant, I am far 
from denying that it has done good. But I would ask, whether 
any dissenting religious denomination, enjoying the same advan- 
tages, would not have done equal good? I would ask, whether 
the good done has not arisen from the Christian truths taught by 
the establishment, rather than from its Presbyterianism ? I would 
ask, whether " Moderate" Presbyterians are not better than their sys- 
tem, when foUowed out, would make them ? I would ask, whether 
*^ the bold republicanism of presbytery," when pushed to its natural 
results, can ever generate much of that humUity, reverence, and obe- 
dience, which are the leading virtues of our religion ? I would ask, 
whether the moral habits of the Scottish people during the last cen- 
tury, (for I fear we must not speak of their morality now,) did not 
arise from causes antecedent to, and therefore unconnected with, their 
Presbyterianism ? And lastly, I would ask, whether their parochial 
schools, which originated in times of Episcopacy, had not a large share 
in producing the beneficial efiect in question ? If these, and such like, 
suggestions be duly weighed, the statesman's assertion, quoted above, 
will require to be taken with very considerable limitations. 



118 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS 

definite one to an invisible head, naturally leads, when- 
ever it is carried out to its results, to the abolition 
of all human restraints, and, consequently, to that of 
patronage ; and again, that the abolition of patronage 
must lead to the separation of Church and State. But 
I forbear entering upon this topic. The Episcopal 
Church, amidst aU. her difficulties, is still careful to 
preserve her apostolical succession uninterrupted, and 
her Catholic principles unimpaired. Scotland is di- 
vided into six dioceses ; but as St Andrews is not one 
of them, its line of prelates must terminate here. The 
history of this city may be said to close at the Revo- 
lution, as from that era it began to sink into insigni- 
ficance. The few events of general interest which have 
since occurred here, down to the present time, will be 
found recorded in the next chapter. 



CHAPTER V. 



HiHory of St Andrews, fnm tke HetdiUian of 1688 tiB the 
preierU Time. 

1697. Dispute between tJie University and the Town. 
This ¥^as a law-plea between the rector and masters 
of the university on the one hand, and the Earl of 
Crawford aa provost, and the magistrates of the burgh, 
on the other, conducted before the Court of Session, 
in regard to their respective privileges. The univer- 
sity contended that, on the ground of its college sta- 
tutes and ancient custom, its members ought to be 
exempted from the payment of burgh taxes, and from 
the jurisdiction of burgh officers. The latter pleaded 
that no statutes could deprive them of rights which 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 119 

had been previously conferred upon them by Malcolm 
IV. and David I., when these kings erected the town 
into a royal burgh. The case was remanded, and its 
final decision is not recorded.^ 

1697. Proposed removal of the University to Perth. 
— This city, from the high rank it once held in Scot- 
land, had been gradually falling into obscurity. The 
Reformation, however it might benefit the country at 
large, inflicted a blow upon St Andrews frogi which it 
never recovered. Of the subsequent changes, some 
retarded its progress to decay ; but the greater part 
accelerated it, more especially the Grand Rebellion. 
The Restoration operated beneficially ; but the Revo- 
lution, by abolishing the established Episcopacy, and 
thereby depriving the city of its primacy, and the uni- 
versity of its resident ecclesiastical chancellor, well-nigh 
finished the work of destruction. It only remained to 
remove the university itself to a more inviting situa- 
tion, and the desolation would have been complete. 
The once proud ecclesiastical metropolis of Scotland 
would soon have been no more than a fishing village. 

The measure here alluded to waj3 seriously contem- 
plated in the above year. The plan was to remove the 
university to Perth, as a more central situation, and a 
more wealthy district. Much correspondence passed 
on the subject among the parties concerned, and seve«- 
ral interviews took place between the professors of St 
Andrews and the magistrates of Perth, relative to the 
measure. The following is an extract from a letter from 
Sir Patrick Home to the Earl of Tullibardine, the 
new lay-chancellor of the university, dated Edinburgh 
3d September 1697, assigning reasons for the con- 
templated removal: — " The reasons of conveniencie and 
advantage to the nation which seem to occur to us at 

* Pountainhairs Decisions, vol. i. p. 777. 



120 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

present are — that St Andrews is a remote point of 
land lying at an outside ; and all things for the con- 
venience of living are dearer there than at other places ; 
and upon these, and other considerations of that na- 
ture, the universitie is, of late years, exceedingly de- 
cayed ; whereas the town of Perth is very near the 
centre of the kingdom, and all necessaries for the 
convenience of living are as cheap there as in any 
place of the nation : and being in an in-country, people 
have far greater convenience of sending their children 
there to be bred, than to a remote place such as St 
Andrews is ; as also, Perth, being near to the High- 
lands, where the gentlemen and others of the High- 
lands may have a greater convenience to send their 
children, it may tend much to the civilizing of the High- 
land country that this university be settled in that 
place. And besides, it is most convenient that univer- 
sities, in any nation, should be settled at aue equall 
distance from one another ; and as Edinburgh is at an 
equall distance from Glasgow, so the universitie that is at 
St Andrews should be at an equal distance from Edin- 
burgh : and certainly, one of the reasons why that uni- 
versitie is so much decayed is, because it is too near 
Edinburgh ; but being settled at Perth, it would be at 
an equal distance from Edinburgh; and Aberdeen 
would be at an equal distance from Perth." 

In the course of the same correspondence, we find 
the foregoing reasons more fully developed by one of 
the professors, who signs himself John Craigie ; and 
which, as they disclose some curious particulars re- 
garding the state of the town, andthecharacter of the 
people at the period, I shall here subjoin. As a com- 
position, it seems very carelessly written ; and, making 
all due allowance for the style of the age, reflects no 
great credit on the professors which the new dynasty 
of William III. had introduced into the universities, 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 121 

in place of the learned and loyal divines whom they 
had recently supplanted. 

" As to the reason of a translation from this, there 
is, 1st, The interest of the nation, which will concur 
to the flourishing of the universitie ; Perth being the 
centre of the kingdom, and of easy access, and this in 
a comer, not accessible without crossing of seas^ except 
from the west, from whence few come. 

" 2d, It would contribute much to the civilizing of 
the Highlands, Perth being near them. 

" 8d, The victuals are dearer here than anywhere 
else, viz. fleshes, drinks of all sorts. 

" 4th, This place is ill provided of all commodities 
and trades, which obliges us to send to Edinburgh, 
and provide ourselves with shoes, clothes, hatts, &c. ; 
and what are here are double rate. 

" 5th, This place is ill provided of fresh water, the 
most part being served with a stripe, [the mill-lead, I 
suppose,] where the foul clothes, herring, flsh, &c., are 
washed, so that it is most pairt neasty and unwholesome. 

" 6th, This place is a most thin and piercing air, 
even to an excess, seeing that nitre grows upon the 
walls of the chambers where fires are used, if there be 
a light [a window] to the north ; and this is the reason 
why old men coming to the place are instantly cut off. 

" 7th, As also, why infectious diseases have been 
observed to begin and rage here, as in the visitation in 
1640, when Dr Bruce died ; and last year a most malig- 
nant Jhtw^whereof dyed upwards of two hundredth persons 
in a few weeks, which much prejudiced the universitie. 

" 8th, This place being now only a village, where 
most part farmers dwell, the whole streets are filled 
with dunghills, which are exceedingly noisome, and 
ready to infect the air, especially at this season, [Sep- 
tember,] when the herring gutts are exposed in them, 
or rather in all corners of the town by themselves ; 



122 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

and the season of the year apt to breed infection, 
which partly may be said to have been the occasion 
of last year's dysentrie, and which, from its beginning 
herey raged through most part of the kingdom''^ 

The letter then goes on to state, that the inhabi- 
tants haye *^ a great aversion to learning and learned 
men;" that none of them had ever been distinguished 
as a scholar in the university, and that ^' the rabble of 
the place" are much given to *' tumultuate ;" and, on 
one occasion, '' had broken the new mylne belonging 
to the universities and threatened to bum the town ;" 
and, on another occasion, (namely, in 1690,) had 
'* chafed the students into the colledges, and had 
brought their cannons to the very gates, to throw down 
the colledge ; one of the tradesmen drawing a whinger 
to Dr Skene vnthin the colledge, threatening to mur- 
der him ; as also Jo. Smith's threatening to drag him 
to prison" — '' the contrar of all these may be rea^ion- 
ably expected in Perth."* 

It is evident from all this, that the professors were 
very anxious for a change. Why the measure failed 
is not stated ; but it is easy to conceive that numerous 
obstacles would occur to its being carried into effect. 

' Though St Andrews is now confiidered a very healthy spot, (see 
vol. i. p. 6,} it was not exempt from epidemics in former times. 
Besides the ahove two instances in 1640 and 1696, history famishes 
ns with incidental notices of others. Wyntoun states, thistt in 1362, 
the then Bishop of St Andrews spent his Christmas in Elgin, hecause 
of the ** ded'' which was raging in the south. Lindsay of Pitscottie 
informs ns that the Goremor of Scotland was ohliged to raise the 
siege of the castle in 1547^ which was occupied by the murderers of 
Cardinal Beaton, because of ^ the pest arising in the town." *^ In 
August 16869" BAys Moyse, in his Memoirs, '^ the plague broke out 
in St Andrews, and continued till upwards of four thousand people 
died, and the place was left almost desolate." And again. Archbishop 
Gladstones, in his capacity of chanceUor of the university, had to dis- 
miss the students in the year 1605, because the plague had made its 
appearance in the city. See under these years in vol. i. 

' See Transactions of the Literary and Antiquarian Society of Perth, 
vol. i. 1827. 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 123 

1707. Episcopacy persecuted. — This began so early 
on the part of the General Assembly of the Kirk, and 
was carried so far, that ^' his majesty dissolred the 
Assembly which was held in 1692, and was with dif- 
ficulty persuaded again to countenance its meeting."^ 
Under this year I find the following notice regarding 
St Andrews : — '^ A few more are connived at in [Epis- 
copal] meeting-houses, as in Edinburgh, Kelso, Stir- 
ling, Dundee, Perth, Montrose, Aberdeen, Elgin ; in 
all not twenty-five or twenty-six in these towns, and 
very few or none in country parishes where the people 
are not able to maintain ministers both in church and 
meeting-house ; but still upon a precarious footing, or 
rather no footing at all, lying at simple discretion, 
which, upon proper occasion, expresseth itself by all 
possible severities ; as last summer happened in the 
case of the lately-deceased Mr George Mathers, minis- 
ter of the meeting-house in St Andrews, who, after he 
had qualified himself in all points, was immediately 
obliged to leave that town, having his meeting-house 
shut up ; who, in two or three months afterwards, or 
thereabout, died at Edinburgh in great misery and want, 
not letting his case be known till it was too late."^ 

Wodrow, in his ^^ Analecta," mentions that there 
were, at this time, several of the outed clergy at St 
Andrews; among others. Archdeacon Waddell, and 
" one Strachan, who had the English service." This 
Waddell, as stated in the last chapter, had been senior 
minister of the toym church, but was deprived at the 
Revolution, for non-conformity. He continued, not- 
withstanding, to officiate to the Episcopalians of St 
Andrews, without any legal endowment, for the re- 
mainder of his life ; since which time there has always 

1 Dr Cook's History of the Church, vol. iii. p. AS2. 

• ** Case of the Episcopal Clergy of Scotland truly Represented.'* 



124 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

been a clergyman and congregation here in connexion 
with the ancient church.^ 

1710. Disaster. — A young man, David Bruce, aged 
fifteen, son of a goldsmith in Edinburgh, with six 
other youths of the university, went out in a boat from 
St Andrews, to amuse themselves, at a time when the 
¥rind was westerly. They had only two oars, one of 
which they lost, and were, in consequence, driven into 
the German Ocean. For six days they were not seen 
or heard of; during which period it is easy to con- 
ceive both the anxiety of their friends, and their own 
hardships. At length, the wind having become east- 
erly, they were driven in the direction of Aberdeen, 
and landed at a rock called Hemheugh, a few miles to 
the south of that city. They were hospitably received 
by the people near the spot ; but the two youngest of 
their number had suffered so much from hunger and 
wet, that they died soon after, notwithstanding that 
they obtained medical assistance from Aberdeen. The 
rest recovered, and returned to St Andrews.^ 

1715-16. Earl of Mar's RebeUimi.—li is well 
known that the adherents of the son of the unfortunate 
James II.» in their attempt to restore the ancient 
dynasty, spread themselves over a great part of Scot- 
land, in the winter of 1716-16. We have no account, 
that I am aware of, that they actually entered and 
took possession of St Andrews ; but they certainly 
were in the neighbourhood, created great alarm among 
the inhabitants, and seem even to have acquired a con- 
siderable influence, both in the university and the 

' Dr Waddell's Buccessora hare been, Mathers, Mojrrison, LindBay, 
Robb, Baillie, Young, and the author of this work. 

* In the university library is an engraving of the above-mentioned 
David Bruce, done at his father's expense, with a view of the boat 
landing at Hemheugh. Five of the youths are seen climbing up the 
rocks, while the other two are lying in the stem of the boat, unable 
to move without assistance. 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 125 

magistracy of the city. But I will allow the extracts 
I am about to give to speak for themselves. 

Extract from the minutes of the Town Council, of 
date the 3d September 1715. Present, the provost, 
and twenty-four members of Council. " This day the 
provost intimate to the councill that a letter was 
written to this city by the Earl of Rothes, lord-lieu- 
tenant of this shyre, desyring that the hail fencible 
men of this city should put themselves in a posture of 
defence. The councill, after mature deliberatione, have 
thought fitt to appoynt ane rendevouze of the hail 
fencible men within this city. And therefore, in com- 
plyance with the foresaid desyre, they appoynt a gene- 
ral rendevouze upon Tuesday next ; and ordaine pub- 
lick intimation to be made by tuck of drum, ordering 
and commanding all fencible men within the city to 
convene within the church yaird the foresaid day, at ^ 
two of the clock in the afternoon, with their left arms; 
and from thence to march to the green bewest the 
swilken bume ; certifying, that whoever refuse to 
appear, shall pay of fyne twenty pounds Scotts, and 
shall be adjudged disaffected to his majesty's govern- 
ment. (Signed) " A. Watson, Pr 

I may be here permitted to mention some proceed- 
ings of the Highlanders at Crail, in this neighbourhood, 
with which I have been kindly supplied by the present 
minister of the parish. The following is a copy from 
an original letter, addressed to the Laird of Wormis- 
ton, as one of the principal heritors of that parish, by 
an insurgent who signs himself simply " Jo. Smyth ;" 
but whether he were a civil or military functionary 
does not appear. 

" To the Laird of Wormiston, and heritors of the 
parish of Crail. — Sib, I am directed by the Earl of 
Marr, CQmma|ider-in-chief of his mftjesty's forces in 



126 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

this kingdom, to transmit to one of the principal heri- 
tors of each parish, the enclosed order ; and it is re- 
quired that the order so transmitted be communicated 
to the several heritors and tenants within your parish, 
to the intent that punctual obedience may be given to 
the same, for which you have the enclosed warrant 
sent you, to be published and intimated accordingly ; 
and, if payment of the money imposed is neglected or 
delayed after three days, a party of Highlandmen are 
to be employed to pound for payment. What loss that 
will occasion to your parish, you may easily conceive ; 
and that it may be prevented is heartily wished by, Sir, 
your most humble servant, (Signed) " Jo. Smyth. 
« Cupar, \Zth October, 1715." 

We may, I think, conclude, from the under-men- 
tioned extracts from the Crail kirk-session records, 
that the money here demanded had not been forth- 
coming; on which account, the threat of sending a 
party of Highlandmen " to pound for payment" had 
been carried into effect : 

"1715. October 18. There was no sermon Sab- 
bath last, the Highland armie being here. 

" Novismher 13. There was no sermon. Sabbath nor 
week-day, the town being then bombarded, and the 
minister sought for to read the Earl of Marr his edict. 

" November 20. No sermon on Sabbath, the High- 
landers being in town. 

" November 27. The minister forbidden to preach 
in the church, unless he read the Earl of Marr his 
edict, and pray for King James. A young man, Mr 
Nivens, by order of Baillie Crawford, preached in the 
church, after the old Episcopal fashion. Our minister 
preached in his own house. 

" December 6. Collected Sunday and Tuesday, 
sermon being in the minister's house, 41ib. llsh. 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 127 

^'December 11. No sermon ; being stopped by a body 
of Highlanders. 

'^December 18. Sermon in the minister's house 
forenoon, but interrupted afternoon. 

" December 26. No sermon ; being stopped by let- 
ters, one from Baillie Crawfurd to Baillie Robertson ; 
another threatening letter from Captain More to the 
minister. 

" 1716. January 31. No sermon on Sunday by 
our minister, the Highlandmen being here. One Mr 
Nivens, ane episcopall preacher, possessed the kirk 
that day, and had the English service. Our minister 
preached on Tuesday." 

Extracts from the University Records. " Rectorial 
Court, 22d February 1716. This day the town-clerk 
and procurator-fiscal of St Andrews, gave in a com- 
plaint to the rector against Arthur Ross, student of 
St Leonard's college; that whereas, by the laws of this 
kingdom, all persons guilty of attacking, in a hostile 
manner, any of his majesty's lieges on the highways, 
or forcing from them any writs appointed by authority 
to be published, is a crime of a high nature, and to be 
punished as accords ; as abo, by the statutes of the 
said university, all students bearing arms are punish- 
able at the discretion of the rector, and to be extruded 
from the college to which they belong. Notwithstand- 
ing whereof, upon the 4th day of February, 1716, there 
being delivered to James Galloway, carrier in Ans- 
truther, by James Walker, officer to the court of his 
majesty's justices of peace within the Presbytery of 
St Andrews, certain papers or warrants direct from 
W. Horsburgh, sheriflF-clerk, as having warrant from 
the Right Honourable the Earl of Rothes lord-lieute- 
nant of Fife and Kinross, to be published in the several 
churches within the said presbytery, for advertizing 
the lieges as to the payment of the outstrike of the 



128 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

foot militia, aud for standards, dmms, trumpets, &c., 
as specified in the said warrants, — ^the said Arthur 
Ross, being instigate by his own vile and corrupt 
nature, casting off all fear of God, and respect to the 
authority of our only rightful and lawful sovereign King 
Geoi^e, did, upon the foresaid day, about one or two 
of the afternoon, furiously and maliciously pursue the 
said James Galloway, at or near the ford of St Nicholas' 
Bum, when going from St Andrews to Anstruther, and 
then and there, having overtaken the said James Gal- 
loway, he, the said Arthur Ross, with a pistol in his 
hand, forced from the said James Galloway one of the 
above-mentioned warrants, which he carried off with 
him in his hand ; by which assault his majesty's and 
his lord-lieutenant's warrant was stopped and hin- 
dered to be published, to the great affront of his ma- 
jesty's authority, and loss to his royal lieges, at a time 
when many of his unnatural subjects were in a most 
unreasonable and unaccountable • rebellion ; and for 
which crime the said Arthur Ross ought to be ex- 
truded disgracefully from the said college, and never 
suffered to return thereto, or be a student in the univer- 
sity, or else to allege a reasonable cause to the contrary." 

The court met again on the 27th instant. Arthur 
Ross having pleaded nothing in his defence, he was 
sentenced to be whipt the following day by his regent, 
Mr Francis Pringle professor of Greek in St Leonard's 
college, to be extruded from that society, have his 
gown stripped off, deliver up the pistol to the rector, 
and pay to the clerk of the court £12 Scots, for ex- 
penses for carrying on the process against him. 

" On the 1st March, the magistrates of St Andrews 
gave in a complaint of abuses committed during the 
time of the rebellion, by Thomas and Kenneth M'Ken- 
zie ; George Ramsay, son of Sir James Ramsay ; 
(Jeorge Martjpp, son to Cl?Jemont ; Japieg Amot, sotj 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 12.9 

to Balkathly ; John M'Cleish ; aiid Alexander Hay. 
Those of them that were in town, were ordered to ap- 
pear before the meeting. They were found guilty of 
having forced the keys of the church and steeple of St 
Leonard's college from the wife of the porter, and of 
ringing the bells on the day the Pretender was pro- 
claimed, after which they had gone out of town, and 
some of them had not yet returned." 

Extracts from a royal visitation of the university by 
the Duke of Atholl, and fourteen other commissioners, 
in 1718. Queries put to the Principals and Masters : — 

" Do you go along with your students to the church 
on the Sabbath days, and to the weekly sermons ; or 
do any of them go to Episcopal meetings where his 
majesty King George I. is not prayed for ? 

" Have you any public prayers, morning and even- 
ing, in your college ? and when you are employed in 
that duty, do you pray nominatim for his majesty 
King George I., the Prince and Princess of Wales, 
with the royal family, as the law requires? 

" Do you think that any members of the university 
did countenance the rebellion, or wait on any of those 
who usurped the office of magistracy in St Andrews ?^^ 

At a subsequent part of the same visitation, the 
Principal of St Leonard's complains of the "dis- 
affection of several students to the government both 
of church and state, too much encouraged or connived 
at by some of the masters." And accordingly, the 
commissioners command that all such as be found 
guilty in this respect, whether regents or students, be 
extruded from the university- 
It appears from all this, that the Jacobites had got 
some sort of footing in the town and university, or, at 
least, that they had friends in both ; and that, in con- 
sequence, there wa^ an interruption, for p. time, to th§ 

vol,. II, K 



130 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

ordinary proceedings of the magistrates and the pro- 
fessors. 

1718. Renewed Persecution. In consequence of 
the late rebellion, and the part which many Episcopa- 
lians had taken in it, the laws against their rdigion 
were enforced with renewed severity. This drove 
from the establishment the few who had hitherto 
remained in it, and exposed them all to increased 
persecution. They were not even allowed to marry, 
or baptize, or bury openly, the members of their own 
communion. 

1 727. 1 9th January. Burning of Professor James 
HaMane, and part of St Mary's College. 

" The Principal of the new college (Hadow) having 
represented to the meeting, the great damage the 
fabric of the said college has sustained by the dread- 
ful fire that happened on Tuesday morning last, and 
craved the advice and assistance of the rector and 
masters of the university, as to the ways and means 
that they might think proper for procuring some sup- 
ply to help to defray the charges in rebuilding that part 
which is consumed," &c. They then appoint a com- 
mittee to inquire into and report concerning the same. 

20<A January. " Concerning Principal Hadow's 
representation to the university of the damage sus- 
tained by the New College by the late burning, the 
committee proposes that the university may give their 
assistance for procuring to the said college, for a help 
to rebuild that part which is consumed by the late 
dreadful fire, a year's salary of the profession of eccle- 
siastical history, as possessed by Mr James Haldane, 
late professor thereof, who unfortunately perished in 
the said burning," &c. They then agree to write to 
the Duke of Chandos, the chancellor, to obtain his 
concurrence to the above proposal. ^ 

' Records of the University, svb anno. 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 131 

1 742, Mr Alexander Wilson, a native of this place, 
opened a type-foundery here ; but after two years, re- 
moved his establishment to Glasgow. 

1745-6. Rebellion — Persecution — Troops in St 
Andrews — Ihike of Cumberland. 

It does not appear that St Andrews had any con* 
cem in the rebellion of this era ; but owing to the 
part which the Scottish Episcopalians generally took 
in it, (though many Roman Catholics and even some 
Presbyterians were concerned,) the most severe laws 
were enacted, not only against their persons, which 
might have been expected, but, which was most 
iniquitous, against their religion. Their places of 
public worship were ordered to be shut up or destroy- 
ed ; their clergy were subjected to a severe penalty, if 
found officiating to more than four persons in a private 
house; the laity who attended their ministrations, 
were rendered incapable of holding any civil or mili- 
tary office ; and they who knew of these things being 
done, without giying information of them, were also 
subjected to punishment. Finally, no Episcopal 
clergyman was allowed to officiate publicly, or to 
hold any preferment in Great Britain, except he had 
received orders from an English or Irish bishop. The 
chapel in St Andrews was at that time the room of a 
house in South Street ; but as they could not destroy 
the room without injuring the house, they carried out 
the chapel furniture into the street, and burnt it. I 
have it from a respectable old woman still living in 
the town, that in her youth she had often seen a 
paralytic old man named Robert Adamson, of the 
College Wynd, who was said to have burnt the 
communion-table of the above chapel, and who, soon 
after, was seized with paralysis in both his hands; 
which was believed by many to be a judgment upon 
him for his sacrilege. This man also went to Carlisle 



132 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

after the rebellion, to tender his oath that a Mr 
Lindsay, a wine-merchant in St Andrews, had been 
out with Prince Charles ; in consequence of which he 
was executed. Adamson went ever after by the nick- 
name of '^ Carlisle," and was disliked as an informer, 
even by the Presbyterians. But with respect to the 
persecutions, it was surely an extraordinary way of 
inflicting punishment upon Jacobites, to try to exter- 
minate their religion ! It was something new in the 
annals of history, that loyalty was to be strengthened 
by the suppression of Episcopacy. A true Episcopalian 
is a loyalist upon principle : and hence it was nothing 
but the excess of loyalty which produced Jacobitism. 
Besides, why should the same religion be persecuted 
in Scotland, and established in England? Yet the 
persecutions so far answered the purpose intended: 
for whereas there were upwards of four hundred 
Episcopal congregations in Scotland before the rebel- 
lion, it was found that, out of that number, no more 
than thirty remained, after the lapse of a few years, 
when the storm had in some degree abated! The 
penal statutes were in part repealed in 1792, and 
still farther in 1841 ; but even yet, the clergy of 
Scottish ordination, though permitted to officiate, are 
not permitted to hold preferment, in the Church of 
England. 

I observe from the baptismal register of the Epis- 
copal chapel here, that for many years both before 
and after the 1745, and indeed for nearly the whole 
of the last century, there were a considerable number 
of military constantly stationed in this city. The 
baptism of the children of soldiers very frequently 
occurs. R^ments at that time were not distin- 
guished, as now, by their numbers, but by the names 
of their commanders. Accordingly, I find that Lord 
^f}»y\ Kerr's, MiddletJiorp'ts, Whittam'a, Kerry's, Lord 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 133 

Sutherland's, Skelton's, &c., were among the regiments, 
the whole, or a part of which were billeted upon the 
inhabitants of St Andrews. But these billetings 
were far from being agreeable to the members of the 
university, who often petitioned government against 
the practice, both as an infringement on their rights, 
and as furnishing grounds of quarrel between the stu- 
dents and the military. 

When the Duke of Cumberland returned victorious 
from Culloden, the university sent a deputation to 
congratulate him on his success, and to request that 
he would do them the honour to become their chan- 
cellor, to which request his royal highness graciously 
consented. He was installed chancellor accordingly.* 

1747. Union of the Colleges. The colleges of St 
Salvator and St Leonard, were united this year. — 
See chap. x. 

1770. Mr Pennant. I have already quoted from 
this tourist's account of St Andrews, vol. i. p. 3. 

1773. Dr S. Johnson and Mr BoswelVs Visit to 
St Andrews. 

A description of the city and university may be 
seen in their well-known and interesting writings. 
Their accounts contain a few inaccuracies, but not 
more than might have been expected in so short a 
visit. I would gladly have transcribed the whole, 
but was deterred through fear of unnecessarily increas- 
ing the bulk of this work. 

1 773. Medical Degrees. One Donaldson, the editor 
of the Caledonian Mercury^ asserted in his paper, that 
the St Andrews professors were in the practice of 
granting degrees to gentlemen without any knowledge 
of, or inquiry into, their qualifications, merely on their 
paying the customary fees. This charge the university 

* Recoids of the UniversHy, sul anno. 



134 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS 

took up, and determined on prosecuting the editor for 
defamation : but on consulting their law adyisers in 
Edinburgh, they ultimately came to the resolution 
" to proceed no farther in that matter."^ 

1799. Visit to St Andrews of Monsieur B. F. St 
Fondj Member of the National Institute^ and Professor 
of Geology^ etc. 

This author published an account of his tour through 
Scotland ; and I notice it, in order to show how little 
dependence can be put on the assertions even of a 
learned traveller, who spends only a few days at a 
place, and picks up his information carelessly, or from 
hearsay. I shall notice only his more ridiculous mis- 
takes. 

1. Bishop Kennedy's monument, he says, " exhibits 
nothing remarkahle. On an occasion of making some 
repairs, there was discovered within it a church mace 
of gilt copper^ four feet long. This ensign of dignity, 
which I was permitted to examine, is charged vdth 
gothic ornaments, finely executed, but in bad taste. 
This work, to judge by its style, may be 260 or 300 
years old. Gothic medallions are suspended all round 
it by v^ray of ornament." The exquisitely beautiful, 
though mutilated mace here referred to, is of solid 
silver ; and what our traveller calls ^^ gothic medal- 
lions," are three labels, one of which would have told 
him, if he could have read it, that the mace was made 
in 1461 ; and (what would probably have turned his 
censure into admiration) at his own city of Paris.* 

2. He mistakes Sharp's monument in the parish 
church, and the representation of his murder upon 
it, for that of Cardinal Beaton ; and the daughter 

* The unirersity of that period, and for many years after, was in 
the practice of drawing £300 per ann. on an average for medical 
degrees, two-thirds of which sum were expended on the library. Dr 
Johnson said they would grow rich ^ degrees. 

^ See a description of this mace in Chap. XI, 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 135 

of the fonner, who appears in the picture, for the 
daughter of the latter, who, he proceeds to tell his 
readers, was afterwards married to the Master of 
Crawford. He next expresses his astonishment that 
such a monument should he allowed to remain in 
a Protestant church; but he discovers the reason, 
which is this : — a sum of money had been left for the 
express purpose of keeping this monument in repair. 
The Presbyterians continue to draw this sum; but 
they apply it to the use of their church ; and they 
suffer the tomb to remain, because, were they to de- 
stroy it, they would cease to receive the money — " an 
evident proof," observes the professor, "that every- 
where gold has the power of reconciling the most op- 
posite opinions." — See page 96. 

3. " The quadrangular tower is, at present, a memo- 
rial only of the feudal rights which the king has over 
the city ; and, on this account, is preserved with great 
care." This is nonsense. 

4. The freestone precipice between the castle and 
the Witch-hill " is, at least, one hundred feet high." It 
is about sixty. It contains a narrow seam of coal, 
which he is surprised is not worked ; but the reason 
is plain — it would not pay. The sea, he says, has en- 
croached so much " as to destroy almost the whole of 
the site of the ancient archiepiscopal castle," and to 
sweep away a road which led from it to the Witch-hill. 
This is the illusion of our traveller's own fancy, or the 
result of incorrect information. " By an attentive 
examination," adds this profound geologist, "I dis- 
covered the cause of this great degradation." The 
city, cathedral, and churches were, he supposes, all 
built out of this freestone precipice ! The debris formed 
thus, as well as by the action of the waves and the 
weather, is reduced to a fine sand, which the sea throws 
up on the neighbouring links. " Thus the waves, which 



136 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS 

tear a^tunder the freestone, and carry it off- the coast 
in huge solid pieces, throw it back on a neighbouring 
part in the form of sand." But this is not all ; for 
"the newly-formed tract of sand, which occupies a 
space of four miles long, [the utmost length is two,] 
and half a mile broad, may, in the course of time, and 
with the aid of certain circumstances^ be a second time 
formed into freestone." 

1800. January. John Honey. — " The sloop Janet, 
of Macduff, was driven on the sands near St Andrews. 
Every attempt to save the vessel by the townsmen 
proving ineffectual, she went to pieces. The crew, 
worn out by fatigue, were unable to struggle with the 
waves any longer ; and several firuitless attempts to 
save the helpless sufferers only heightened their de- 
spair. John Honey, a student in the university, fear- 
less of all danger, plunged amid the fury of the waves, 
seized the benumbed seamen one by one, and laid 
them in safety on the beach. The reward tendered 
to this humane and intrepid youth, was more honour- 
able than lucrative : soon after this event, the magis- 
trates invited him to an elegant entertainment, and 
presented him with the freedom of the city, accom- 
panied by an address suited to the occasion." 

1811. Duke of Cambridge. — On the death of the 
late Lord Melville, the university chose the Duke of 
Cambridge for their chancellor, who accepted the 
office. But in 1813, when he was nominated to go a£i 
Viceroy to Hanover, they wrote to him that " as it 
was essential to their interests to have a chancellor 
resident in the united kingdom, to whom they may 
at all times have access, and through whom they may 
have opportunities of making such communications to 
his majesty's government, and to both houses of par- 
liament, as may, from time to time, be necessary for 
the conservation of their privileges," — ^they therefore 



SINCE THE REVOLUTION. 137 

solicited his acquiescence in the appointment of an- 
other chancellor in his room. They meant this as a 
hint to him to resign ; but the duJsie, thinking they 
wanted only an interim chancellor, agreed at once to 
this proposal. They therefore wrote a second time to 
explain themselves more clearly, by telling him that, for 
the reasons before stated, they had elected the present 
Lord Melville as their permanent chancellor. This is 
said to have given great annoyance to the duke. 

1825. Choice of a Rector. — The students chose 
Sir Walter Scott for their rector, though the statutes 
of the university limited their choice to certain mem- 
bers of their own body. Sir Walter, being made 
aware of this irregularity, wrote to the students to 
thank them for their intended honour, but respectfully 
declining it. He also wrote to the professors, regret- 
ting that the students should have deviated from the 
rules of the university, but hoping their conduct in this 
instance might be excused, in consideration of their 
youth and inexperience. 

1827. June. Sir Walter Scott. — " Another morn- 
ing was given to St Andrews, which one of the party 
had never before visited." — " The ruins," says Sir 
Walter, " have been totally cleared out. They have 
been magnificent for their size, not for their richness in 
ornament. I did not go up to St Rule's tower, as on 
former occasions. This is a falling off; for when be- 
fore did I remain sitting below, when there was a 
steeple to be ascended ? But the rheumatism has be- 
gun to change that vein for some time past, though I 
think this is the first decided sign of acquiescence in 
my lot. I sat down on a grave-stone, and recollected 
the first visit I made to St Andrews, now thirty-four 
years ago. What changes in my feelings and my for- 
tunes have since then taken place ! I remembered 
the name I carved in runic characters on the turf be- 



138 HISTORY OP 8T ANDREWS. 

side the castle gate, and asked why it should still agi- 
tate my heart ? But my friends came down from the 
tower, and the foolish idea was chased away.*"^ 

1829. Stage^Coach. — The first stage-coach com- 
menced running. It went to Cnpar twice a-week. 

1832. Cholera. — In the summer, this epidemic 
made its appearance here. Fourteen persons were 
attacked, of whom eight died ; all, except one, having 
been of dissipated habits. 

1836. Gas. — A gas-work was established. 

1836. Imposture. — A candidate for a degree in 
medicine prevailed on a medical friend to present him- 
self to the uniyersity, for examination, in order that, if 
successful, the degree might be transferred to the for- 
mer. The examination proying satisfactory, the de- 
gree was on the point of being made out in the name 
of the false candidate, when the fraud was accidentally 
discovered. The facts were made public in the news- 
papers, and both gentlemen declared incapable of ever 
receiving any degree from St Andrews. 

1836. Rev. Dr Dibden. — After a few days' resi- 
dence here, this gentleman gave a somewhat ludicrous 
account of the city, its society, and antiquities, in a 
work entitled, " A Bibliographical, Antiquarian, and 
Picturesque Tour in the Northern Counties of Eng- 
land, and in Scotland." As he is still living, I shall 
only say, that, as far as St Andrews is concerned, his 
information is inaccurate. The engravings are expen- 

^ Life by Lockh&rt, vol. ix. p. 125. The party, which consisted of 
Sir A. Ferguson, Mr Thomas Thomson, &c., had come from Charle* 
ton, and returned there to dinner the same day. This was on a Sa- 
turday preyious to the administration of the Lord's Supper, and Dr 
Chahners was to be the afternoon preacher. Sir Walter, who was 
apprized of this, said he would liave remained to hear him, but for his 
engagement at Charleton. It was remarked that the doctor s sermon 
contained an allusion to the << Great Unknown." The lady alluded to 
in the above extract, is said to have been Miss Stewart Belshes, 
daughter of Sir John Stewart of Fettercairn, 



CHURCH PROPERTY, ETC. 139 

sively and handsomely executed ; but, through some 
unaccountable carelessness, are often misnamed. By 
the author's order, the copper plates were destroyed 
when the impressions were thrown off. 



CHAPTER VI. 



The Archiepiscopal Rank and Property ; other Church Pro- 
perty in 8t Andrews, 

The Archbishops of St Andrews, independent of 
their being Primates of all Scotland, and exercising 
an immediate ecclesiastical jurisdiction over eight 
dioceses, were " lords of regality" over three extensive 
districts. The first of these was Monymusk in Aber- 
deenshire, of which the Marquis of Huntly was here- 
ditary bailie, and who paid to the see an annual feu- 
duty of £300 Scots. The second was Kirkliston, in 
Linlithgowshire, which extended over the whole of the 
diocese south of the river Forth. Of this the Earls 
of Winton, and latterly the Lairds of Hopetoun, were 
hereditary bailies. The third was St Andrews, which 
included the counties of Fife, Perth, Forfar, and Kin- 
cardine; and of which the Learmonths of Dairsey, 
and latterly the Earls of Crawford,^ were hereditary 
bailies. But it is to be observed, that these regalities 
comprehended only certain parishes, superiorities, and 
feu-farms, which lay within the above counties, from 
which the archbishop drew a revenue, and over which 
he exercised a temporal jurisdiction : his bailies re- 

' This earl, in the year 1646, in virtue of his office, caused a woman 
of St Andrews to be tried and executed for the murder of her chUd.— - 
Spalding Clnb Miscellany^ vol. ii. p. 240, , 



140 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

presenting him in his absence. And it is a curious 
circumstance, that this office of hereditary bailie long 
survived the destruction of an established Episcopacy, 
and was not finally abolished till the passing of what 
was called " The Heritable Jurisdiction Act" in 1748. 

Such was the civil division of the archbishop's juris- 
diction ; but, in regard to the spiritual division of his 
diocese, it consisted, before the disjunction of the see 
of Edinburgh, of two archdeaconries ; viz., those of St 
Andrews and Lothian ; of nine rural deaneries, pre- 
sided over by their respective officials ; and two hun- 
dred and forty-five parishes. These two archdeacons 
were the second and third diocesan dignitaries, and, 
in witnessing charters, signed each first within the 
limits of his own province. The archdeacon of Lo- 
thian had under his immediate charge the whole of 
that part of the diocese which lay between the river 
Forth and the English border. In provincial councils, 
he took his seat next to abbots and priors of monas- 
teries. A charter which we have of one of them, be- 
gins with these words : " Abbatibus, prioribus, deca- 
nis, set cseteris officialibus, personis, vicariis, et uni- 
verso clero de Laodonia." Mr T. Thomson mentions, 
(in his Appendix to " the General Report from the 
Commissioners of Public Records,") that he had dis- 
covered two volumes of consistorial proceedings in the 
courts of the officials of St Andrews and Lothian, 
prior to the Reformation ; " a class of records," he 
adds, "of which it was not before known that any 
part had been preserved, and by means of which some 
important lights cannot fail to be thrown on the state 
of law at that period, particularly in regard to the 
constitution and dissolution of marriage."^ 

In the Appendix, I have given a copy of the pre- 

1 P. 540. These yolumes ought to be printed for one of tlie anti- 
quarian clubs. 



CHURCH PROPEETY, ETC. Ul 

sentation-charter of the see to Archbishop Sharp ; from 
^hich, and other docaments» it appears, (says Martine 
his secretary,) that *' one marquis, fifteen earls, three 
viscounts, five barons, and many persons of inferior 
rank, held lands of the primate ; nor was there any 
subject in Scotland who had the superiority of more 
land than himself." This dignitary, moreover, ranked 
next the royal family in Scotland,^ and consequently 
not only above all the spiritual, but all the temporal 
peers of the realm. His titles were. Lord of the Lord- 
ship and Priory of St Andrews ; Lord Keig and Mony- 
musk; Lord Kirkliston, Dairsey, Monimeal, Scots- 
craig, Tynningham, &c. He had palaces at Stow, 
Linlithgow, Kinghom, and Inchmurtach ; and houses 
of an inferior description at Torrie, Dairsey, Moni* 
meal, Muckart, Kettins, Linton, and Monymusk. 
Within his own above-mentioned regalities, the arch- 
bishop was supreme judge in almost all civil and cri- 
minal cases ; and, in his ovm consistorial court of St 
Andrews, he had exclusive jurisdiction in whatever 
related to wills, marriage, divorce, alimony, adultery, 
scandal, perjury, &c.^ He had the right, within his 
bounds, to appropriate all escheats of goods and for- 
feited property; to coin money, and levy custom- 
house duties. In two charters of Robert III., dated 
1405, the king gives to Bishop Wardlaw, and his suc- 
cessors for ever, (" for the reverence he entertained for 
Almighty God, the blessed Virgin, St Andrew the 
apostle, and all the saints,") the mcLgna custuma of 
wool, hides, skins, flesh, fish, and other goods within 

' Archiepiscopo primate, et secundum regem primo^ carendum non 
esse respublica vociferai. — Epistolas Return ScoticBy vol. i. p. 201. The 
ecclesiastical order was the first of the three estates of the realm, aod 
the archbishop was the first of that order, 

' This court continued long after the abolition of an established 
Episcopacy ; and, only a few years ago, merged partly into the SheriflPs 
Court, and partly into Uie Cp^rt of Session, 



142 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

the city and territory of St Andrews ; and also the 
whole of the cocket-duty, part of which had before been 
received by the king.^ This last source of revenue 
was withdrawn, after the rebellion broke out in 1639» 
and never again restored. Finally, the archbishop 
was perpetual moderator and president of all national 
synods, chancellor of the university, and patron of one 
hundred and thirty-one benefices ; and before the Re- 
formation, no abbot or prior within the limits of his 
extensive diocese could be appointed, without his ex- 
press sanction and confirmation. 

There is a curious document preserved in the book 
commonly called the *' blak buik of Sanct Androis," 
which throws some farther light on the civil jurisdiction 
of the bishop. It is dated in the year 1309, at which 
time a dispute arose between Bishop Lamberton and 
the Culdees. The dispute was terminated by the fol- 
lowing decision of Randolph earl of Moray, '^ gardia- 
num citra Mare Scoticum,^" to whose judgment it had 
been referred : 

*' It is found and solemnly announced, that within 
the * Cursus Apri' are these baronies ; viz., the barony 
of the lord bishop ; that of the lord prior ; and that of 
the Culdees ; which baronies, with their inhabitants, are 
subject immediately to the Bishop of St Andrews, and 
to no other ; by reason of which subjection, the said 
baronies are, both by right and custom, held to con- 
stitute a part of the lord bishop's court, and to be 
concerned as well in the production of evidence as in 
the sentences pronounced. It is also found, that if 
any judgment in the court of the Culdees, or any other 
court veithin the * Cursus Apri,* be challenged by any 

' Register of the Priory, p. 414-416. Those revennea were amially 
farmed out by the archbishop ; of which Martine, in his ^ Reliquiie/' 
gives some examples. 

' Mare Scoticumy means Uie river Forth. 



CHURCH PROPERTY, ETC. 143 

one, he may appeal to the lord bishop's court, by whose 
decision the matter is to be finally determined. It is 
also found, that if any one belonging to the aforesaid 
baronies be seized within the * Cursus Apri,' either 
by the king's or any other bailiff, he shall be libe- 
rated, and be taken up only by the justiciary of the 
lord bishop, or his servants, in the regality of St An- 
drews, and not by any bailiff of the said baroniesii 
Lastly, it is found and declared, that the lord bishop 
shall have power to interfere in all cases relating to 
our lord the king, within the * Cursus Apri ;' and that 
he may grant life or limb even to those condemned by 
the royal authority, within the said boundary." These 
ample concessions to the Bishop of St Andrews, arose 
in part, no doubt, from the very good understanding 
which at that time existed between Robert Bruce and 
Bishop Lamberton.^ 

In respect to the archbishop's jurisdiction within 
the walls of the city, the provost and bailies could not 
act without his permission. Every burgess, on being 
admitted to his rights, was obliged to swear allegiance 
to him, as well as to the king ; and to pay him a 
small sum annually, under the name of homage-money. 
On the other hand, the archbishop took an oath, that 
'* he would maintain and defend the provost, bailies, 
and council, and the whole inhabitants of the city, the 
town, lands, liberties, and estate, by law, at court, 
council, session, and justice, in all their honest actions 
and causes." 

Martine, in enumerating the household offices of the 
primate, says that the two following were hereditary : 
— ^the marshal^ who was always the representative of 
the Makgills of Kemback ; and the constable, who was 

' See Lambeiton's Episoopate, yoL i. p. 145. The above document 
is translated from a copy which is given in the Register of the Priory, 
p. xxxi. 



144 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

of the family of Wemyss of Lathoker. Besides these, 
there were the chaplain, the usher, the major-domo, the 
butler, and the secretary. Even as early as the twelfth 
century, we find the charters of Bishops Arnold and 
Richard witnessed by their seneschal, dapiferus, can- 
cellarius, pincema, camerarius, marescallus, and hos- 
tiarius, besides one or two of their domestic capellani 
or clerici.^ This may give one some idea of the rank 
enjoyed by ecclesiastics in that dark age. Princes and 
nobles then united to raise the ecclesiastical status ; 
now, the endeavour seems to be to depress it. 

As to the revenues of the see, it is not easy to de- 
termine them with accuracy, as they arose from various 
sources, and differed considerably at different times. 
I have already shown ' that in the thirteenth century 
they amounted to about £40,000 of our money. In 
the fifteenth century, especially in the time of Bishop 
Kennedy, they appear to have risen above this sum. 
On the other hand, several of the bishops, as we have 
seen, alienated part of their revenues for various re- 
ligious purposes ; as, first, for endovnng, in part, the 
priory, to which Bishops Robert, Arnold, and Richard, 
especially contributed ; secondly, for founding, and in 
part endowing, the monastery of Scotland-well, which 
was the work of Bishop Malvoisine ; thirdly, for build- 
ing the Dominican monastery in St Andrews, which 
was done by Bishop Wishart ; fourthly, for erecting the 
Franciscan monastery, also in St Andrews, by Bishop 
Kennedy and his successor Archbishop Graham ; 
fifthly, for constructing the college of St Salvator, and 
endowing it with the tithes of the parishes of Cults, 
Deniuo, Kemback, and Kilmany, also the work of 
Kennedy ; sixthly, for endowing, in part, the college 
of St Leonard, by Archbishop A. Stewart ; seventhly, 

\ Repister of the Priorj)r, p. lgO-141, « Vol. i. pp. 97, 125, 



CHURCH PROPERTY, ETC. 145 

for endowing the college of St Mary with the tithes 
of Tynningham, Tannadice, Craig, Logie-pert, Law- 
rencekirk, and Tweedsmuir, by the two Archbishops 
Beaton and their successor Hamilton ; and lastly, for 
securing the interest of the Earl of Argyll in favour 
of Archbishop Shevez, (in regard to his dispute with 
the Archbishop of Glasgow,) by a perpetual lease of 
the archiepiscopal estate of Muckartshire, which was 
almost equivalent to a grant, to that nobleman. 

In the year 1561, by an order of the privy 
council, all the prelates of Scotland gave in a return 
of their revenues, in order that one-third might be 
deducted from them. Archbishop Hamilton gave in 
his at about £3000 Scots in money, and 139 chalders 
of grain, which would amount to nearly as much 
more. This, though more than the same sum in ster- 
ling money now, was, in all probability, below what 
it even then was, considering that it was the primate's 
interest to give in as diminished a return as possible. 

Let us here recapitulate the history of this pro- 
perty. After the murder of Hamilton, the Earl 
of Morton obtained a grant of it, and put into the 
see a tulchan bishop, through whom he might more 
conveniently draw the yearly income. On the pass- 
ing of the " Annexation " act in 1587, it fell to 
the crown, which immediately conferred it' on the 
favourite Duke of Lennox. It is probable that one 
or other of these noblemen destroyed the Register of 
the diocese, through fear of being called upon, at some 
future time, to disgorge what they had no right in 
conscience to call their own. In 1606, on the re- 
establishment of Episcopacy, James VI. recovered 
the property from the Duke of Lennox, and restored 
it to the see. During the great rebellion, the univer- 
sity of St Andrews obtained a grant of it, subject 
to some deductions. At the Restoration, it was once 

yOL, II, L 



146 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

more applied to its legitimate destination, — ^the Prin- 
cipals of the university receiving certain annual pen- 
sions out of it till an equivalent was provided from 
other sources. Finally, at the Revolution, in com- 
mon with all other diocesan property in Scotland, the 
revenue lapsed to the crown, which still, sacrile- 
giously I think, retains possession of it. Of late, 
some parts of this property have been sold for the 
avowed purpose of defraying the expense of fitting up 
Buckingham Palace as a suitable residence for her 
majesty ! No loyal subject would grudge the queen a 
sufficient number of suitable palaces; but she must 
have been very ill advised to build or furnish any of 
them by the sale of what was bequeathed for ^r 
other objects. Thus have the revenues of the ancient 
primacy of Scotland, founded by kings and prelate^ 
for the most holy of purposes, and amply endowed by 
a succession of noble and pious individuals, passed 
through a variety of secular hands since the Reforma- 
tion, and been applied to various private purposes. 
It affords little encouragement to bequeath property 
for any definite object whatever, when we know not 
how soon posterity may see good to direct it to a 
purpose totally opposite to the intention of the donor. 
Since the Revolution, the crown has not only drawn 
the revenues, but exercised the civil rights, and dis- 
pensed the ecclesiastical patronage, which previously 
belonged to the archbishopric ; and the same remark 
is equally true of the other Scottish dioceses. The 
livings at present in the gift of the crown are those 
which were formerly in the gift of the bishops. And 
it is remarkable, that lay patronage is now complained 
of as an intolerable grievance by the very persons who 
justify the conduct of those who, by overturning Epis- 
copacy, contributed to increase it ! They have fallen 
themselves into the pit which they dug for others. 



CHURCH PROPERTY, ETC. 147 

With regard to the Augustinian priory, its last prior, 
Lord James Stewart, gave in its rental in the year 
1561, at about £2200 Scots in money, and nearly 
£8000, (or 440 chalders,) in grain. When the said 
prior became afterwards regent, having almost uncon- 
trolled power, and being desirous to secure to his 
family as much as possible of the priory property, he 
sold a great part of the lands, or granted advantageous 
leases of them ; but reserved to himself, and the com- 
mendators his successors, the superiority of them, to- 
gether yrith a right to their tithes. After his death, 
the Regent earl of Lennox gave these tithes and su- 
periorities to his own brother, Robert Stewart bishop- 
elect of Caithness, who held them for the remainder 
of his life, subject to certain pensions which he en- 
gaged to pay out of them. This prelate died in 1686. 
The year following, the priory, by the act of " Annex- 
ation," fell to the crown, which seems to have kept 
possession of it till 1606. In that year. Episcopacy 
having been reestablished, the revenue of the arch- 
bishopric was taken from the Duke of Lennox, and 
that of the priory given to him instead, which was 
erected into a temporal lordship in his favour. From 
his successor it was purchased by Charles I. in 1635, 
and annexed to the archbishopric of St Andrews, in 
compensation for the loss which the latter sustained 
by the erection of Edinburgh into a new see. At the 
Revolution, it passed, in common with all diocesan 
property, to the crown : and it is deserving of remark, 
that the crown's leasee continues, to this day, to draw 
a great part of the above-mentioned tithes in kind, 
which, I believe, is the only instance in Scotland, 
where this ancient practice is kept up. For a list of 
the priors of this monastery, see the preliminary ob- 
servations to its Register.* 

* Appendix VI, 



148 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

The ground on which the Dominican monastery 
stood, in the South Street, became the property of 
Lord Seaton after the Reformation, having been made 
over to him by John Grierson, provincial of the order 
in Scotland. From him, it passed into the hands of 
Alexander Spence of Lathallan. The magistrates and 
town council, in 1604, bought the ground from Spence 
for 650 marks. They again sold it to John Knox, 
the provost of the city, for 1000 marks. It subse- 
quently became the property of Dr John Young dean 
of Winchester, who made a grant of it to the town, 
for the purpose of erecting a grammar-school upon it.^ 
Lastly, Dr Bell procured it from the town ; and upon 
it, together vrith some additional ground which he 
purchased, erected the Madras school, of which I shall 
have to explain the nature and object in a future 
chapter. The rest of the property within the town 
belonging to the monastery, which did not amount to 
much, was transferred by Queen Mary, in 1567, to the 
provost and magistrates. 

The property of the Franciscan monastery in Market 
Street, which was not great, (the monks being a men- 
dicant order, like the Dominicans,) was made over by 
Queen Mary to the town, which still draws the reve- 
nue in the form of small feu-duties on houses and 
tenements within the limits of the royalty. We have 
scarcely any account of the names either of the war- 
dens of the Franciscan, or the priors of the Dominican 
monastery. 

The provostry of Kirkheugh drew its revenue 
(which, in 1561, amounted to £176 in money, and 
fourteen chalders of grain) from certain feus and 
small annual-rents in Fetteresso, Dysart, Strabrook, 
Arbuthnot, Benholme, Dura, Remgellie, and Ceres. 

J See MS. Book of Charters, pp, 14, in, 17. 



CHURCH PROPERTY, ETC 



149 



It is always spoken of as a royal chapel, " capella 
domini regis Scotorum ;" though when it became so, I 
have not been able to ascertain, unless it originated 
in the circumstance of King Constantino III. having 
retired to it in the year 943. At any rate, it is thus 
designated in 1432.^ The only names and dates of its 
provosts, which I have succeeded in collecting, are 
these : — 



Adam Malcarwlston, in . 
WUliam Cumyn, from 1296 till 
Duncan Little, in • 
Robert Lang, in 
Hugh Kennedy, in . 
James Allardes, in . 
James Leimonth, in 



A.D. 1250 
1328 
1384 
1432 
1459 
1484 
1560 



On the erection of the chapel-royal at Stirling by 
James IV., in 1601, he appointed the provost of Kirk- 
heugh to be its dean ex officio ; but in a few years 
after, he altered this ordinance in favour of the Bishop 
of Galloway. 

I have not learnt what became of the property of 
this monastery at the Reformation. Perhaps the 
provost and prebendaries were permitted, during the 
remainder of their lives, to draw two-thirds of their 
incomes, which was the allowance usually granted to 
the beneficed clergy of the papal church. But in 
1580, we find the provostry in the possession of 
Thomas Buchanan, master of the grammar-school at 
Stirling, and nephew of the celebrated George Bu- 
chanan, who probably procured it for him. The only 
condition on which he received this benefice was, his 
performance of the parochial duties of Ceres, one of 
its dependencies. In 1587, it passed, in common with 
most other church property, into the hands of the 
crown, with which it seems to have remained till the 



* Appemlix I. 9, 



160 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS, 

restoration of Episcopacy in 160G, when it wa« 
granted to the archbishopric, in compensation for va- 
rious losses and reductions which the latter had sus- 
tained. But in 1621, Archbishop Spotswood gener- 
ouslj gave up this revenue, and settled it on the two 
ministers of the parish church, whose Presbyterian 
successors now enjoy it. 

The archdeaconry of St Andrews,^ which was 
valued, in 1561, at £600 per annum, drew its income 
from Kincaple, Nydie, Rescohie, Kinneff, Bervie, and 
the superiorities of Stratyrum and Wilkinston. Robert 
Pitcaim, who was the incumbent at the Reformation, 
and assisted in promoting it, probably retained his 
benefice for the remainder of his life. In 1587, King 
James VI. granted it to Dr George Young, one of his 
domestic chaplains, whom we have already mentioned. 
In 1606, it was incorporated vrith the archbishopric, 
with a view to augment its revenues, already greatly 
dilapidated. But the then archbishop, (Gladstones,) 
wishing to confer the archdeaconry on his own son, Dr 
Gladstones, who happened at that time to be senior 
minister of the parish church, he disjoined it from the 
see, and settled the income in perpetuity on the said 
minister ; so that, from this time, the senior minister 
of the parish church and the archdeacon were one and 
the same person^ 

The following is a list of the archdeacons from the 
beginning, as accurately as I have been able to make 
it from various authorities :-^ 

1. Monamus, kUled by the Danes in the Isle of Ma^, 

about the year 870 

2. Veremundas, a Spaniard, about . . . loeo 

3. Mathew and Thor, joint archdeacons, in • 1147 

4. Mathew alone, tiU about « • « • 1170 

' The temporalities of the archdeaconry of Lothian, after the death 
of the kst incumbent, Alexander Beaton, in 1684, were granted by 
James YI. to the coUege of Edinburgh. 



CHURCH PROPERTY, ETC. 151 

5. Walter, till about 1176 

6. John Scott, afterwards Bishop of Dunkeld, till 

about ••••••• 1180 

7. Randolph, till about ..... Ild2 

8. Hugh de Boxbuzgh, afterwards Bishop of Glas- 

gow, till 1199 

9. John Soott again, in • • . . . 1200 
10. William de Malvoisine, afterwards Bishop of St 

Andrews, till 1202 

II4 William de Bosoo, afterwards Bishop of Dun- 
blane, till •••.•• 1211 

12. Lawrence, till about 1240 

13. Adam, tiU about 1245 

14. GameUne^ afterwardB BLahop of St Andrews, tiU 1250 

15. Abel, ditto, till 1253 

16. William Wishart, ditto, till . , . 1270 

17. Robert, in « 1323 

18. James de Bane, afterwards Bishop of St An- 

drews, till 1328 

19. John? tiU ...... 1350 

20. Johnde Peblys^ afterwards Bishop of Dunkeld, in 1377 

21. Thomas Stewart, afterwards Bbhop of St An- 

drews, till about 1406 

22. Fowlis, till * • • • • * 1441 

23. John Legat, in • , • • • 1444 

24. Hugh Douglas, till 1459 

25. WUIlam Sheyez, afterwards Archbishop of St 

Andrews, till 1478 

2e. Alexander Inglis, till .... 1495 

27. Robert deFontibus, till .... 1503 

28. Gavin Dunbar, afterwards Bishop of Aberdeen, till 1518 

29. John Cantilly, till 1528 

30. Alexander Inglis, till . • • • 1531 

31. Geoige Duiy,^ probably till • • . 1542 

' The following extract of a letter from James V. (Epist. Regum, 
ii. 23) to the Cardinal de Ghymnicia, at Rome, in reference to Dury, 
may here be given : — ^^ The Archdeacon of St Andrews is the first me- 
tropolitan dignity in our kingdom which is in our gift, and has always 
been bestowed on one admitted to our privy council. This benefice, 
the present archdeacon, George Dury, (commendator of the rich mon- 
astery of Dunfermline, and holding other benefices besides,) is, we 
hear, seeking to transfer to a hcy^ with the concurrence of the arch" 
bishop, (Cardinal Beaton,) but not with ours. For the reverence which 
we entertein for the archbishop, we are unwilling that any disagree- 
ment should arise between us ; and we therefore wish you to interfere 
to hinder the above transfer. — From Falkland, 11th December, 1539." 
Both Dury, and his successor Pitcaim, who, I suspect, is the boy alluded 
to by James, are buried in the nave of the abbey church of Dunferm- 
line. Probably, James hindered the misapplication during his life ; 
but I imagine it happened immediately after his death in 1542. The 



152 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

32. Robert Pitcalrn, probably till • . « 1584 

33. George Young, tiU 1006 

34. Geoige Gladstones archbishop of St Andrews, 

till 1612 

.35. Alexander Gladstones, senior minister of the pa* 

rish church, till . . . . . 1639 

For the remainder, see the list of ministers of the 
parish church, down to the present day, in the Appen- 
dix.^ 

The vicarage of St Andrews, in other words, the 
vicarial tithes of the parish, (for the rectorial belonged 
to the priory,) were, in 1606, in common with the 
provostry of Kirkheugh and the archdeaconry, annexed 
to the archbishopric. The vicarage, therefore, shared 
the same fate with the see itself. But in 1645, the 
parish of St Andrews being considered too large, it 
was found expedient to take off the parish of Cameron 
from it, and to allot the vicarial tithes of the whole 
for the maintenance of its minister. Those tithes, on 
being valued, were found to amount to a larger sum 
than it was usual for a Presbyterian minister to re- 
ceive ; whereupon a moderate income waasettled upon 
him, and the rest allowed to remain in the hands of 
the heritors, under the nalne of ^^ unexhausted tiends ;" 
out of which, augmentations to the incumbent are 
liable to be made, when deemed necessary. 



transaction forms one of the many proofs of eodesiastical abuses in 
Scotland at this time, — ^the great power of churchmen compared with 
that of the king» — and the influence of Rome in controlling both. 
» Appendix LVII. 



THE CATHEDRAL. 1 53 



CHAPTER VII. 

The Cathedral. 

Foil some account of the origin, progress, and destruc- 
tion of this once splendid church, see yoL i. pp. 76, 336. 
Enough, however, of its foundation, pillars, and walls 
remain, to enable us to determine its dimensions with 
great precision. It consisted of a nave two hundred 
feet long, and sixty-two wide, including the two lateral 
aisles ; a transept, with an eastern aisle, one hundred 
and sixty feet long ; a choir, with two lateral aisles, 
ninety-eight feet long ; and, at the eastern extremity, a 
Lady chapel thirty-three feet in length. The extreme 
length of the whole structure, measured inside the 
walls, is three hundred and fifty-eight feet. All that 
remains of the edifice, is the east gable, part of the 
west front, the wall on the south side of the nave, and 
that of the west side of the south transept. In this 
last may still be seen the remains of some interlaced 
arches, and the ruins of the steps by which the canons 
descended from the dormitory to the church to perform 
their midnight services. 

The standing walls contain thirteen windows, of 
which the six nearest the west have pointed arches, 
with single mullions, and the remaining seven, semi- 
circular arches. This transition from the latter style 
to the former, took place in the thirteenth century, just 
at the time when we know the church was about one- 
half completed. The great central tower was built on 
four massy piers, the bases of which may still be seen 
at the intersection of the nave with the transepts, 



164 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

though of the precise form of the tower we have no 
account. The bases of a few of the pillars also exist : 
those in the nave being oblong unequally-sided octa- 
gons, seven feet by six ; while those in the choir are 
circular, and beautifully clustered, five feet and three- 
fourths in diameter. The east gable consists of three 
very ancient, oblong windows, with semicircular arches, 
and a large vnndow above them. These are situated 
between two turrets which terminate in octagonal pin- 
nacles. In these turrets are yet seen the terminations 
of the three rows of galleries, one above the other, 
which, when entire, ran round the whole derestoiy, 
passing in some places vnthin the thickness of the 
walls, and, in other places, opening by arcades into the 
interior of the church. The west front consists of a 
pointed arched gateyray, ornamented vnth rich mould- 
ings. Immediately above it were two vnndovrs, of 
which only one is entire ; and above these again, there 
appear to have been two others of somewhat larger 
dimensions. Only one of the turrets of the west front 
is standing ; it is of delicate and elegant workmanship, 
and terminates in an octagonal lantern-pinnacle. 

There is no appearance of buttresses in any part of 
the ruins, except at the north-east angle of the Lady 
chapel, where there is the base of a very substantial 
one. There v^aa, doubtless, another at the correspond- 
ing south-east angle. 

'' It is a very interesting and remarkable fact," says 
Britton, in his account of the English cathedrals, 
'' that nearly all the ecclesiastical edifices of this 
country, which are of contemporaneous ages, are of a 
corresponding or very similar style. It is not easy to 
account for this uniformity in the architecture of 
churches, at places remote from each other, by any 
other clue, than by considering that each new style 
originated at some convocation or assembly of the 



THE CATHEDRAL, 155 

monastic builders, or free masons, of each respective 
era." This remark derives confirmation from the fol- 
lowing epitaph on a master architect, John Murdo, 
still legible on the walls of Melrose abbey : — 

John Murdo sometyme eaUit waB I, 

And bom in Paiysse oertainlie, 

And had in kepying aU mason wyrk 

Of Sanct Andrewyfl^ the hje kyrk 

Of Glaqgoy MelroB, and Paislay, 

Of Niddysdale, and of Galway. 

Pray to God and Maiy baiih, 

And sweet Sanct John, to keep this haly kyrk fra skaith. 

These fraternities are supposed to have given rise 
to the existing institutions of free-masons, though the 
original object of their formation has long since been 
departed from. To this we may, perhaps, ascribe the 
lamentable decline of ecclesiastical architecture. 

Slezer, in his " Theatrum Scotise," asserts that the 
metropolitan church of St Andrews was probably the 
largest in Christendom, being, he says, ^^ seven feet 
longer, and two feet broader, than that of St Peter's 
at Rome." This is a most unaccountable assertion.^ St 
Peter's is more than six hundred feet long. The 
cathedral of St Andrews was undoubtedly the largest 
in Scotland, yet most of the English cathedrals are 
larger than it. Winchester is 656 feet in length, 
York 524, Lincoln 524, Canterbury 514, St Paul's 
614, Exeter 408, &c. 

Martine informs us that this cathedral ''was furnished 
with many fair, great, and excellent bells, which, at 
the razing of the church, were taken down and put 
aboard of a ship, to be transported and sold« But it 
is reported, and certainlie believed in this place, that 

' Mr Lockhart, in vol. vii. of Sir Walter Scott's Life, p. 47, makes 
an assertion of similar import, namely, that the metropolitan cathedral 
of Scotland was the largest in Europe ; and refers for his authority 
to an old Scotch writer, named Volusenn^ (or Wilson,) " De Tranquil- 
litate Animi." I have examined the book, and can find no allusion 
to St Andrews in any part of it. 



156 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

the ship which carried off the bells sunk, in a fair day, 
within sight of the place where the bells formerlie 
hung." It is remarkable that the very same accident 
is said to have happened to the bell-metal belonging 
to the cathedrals of Aberdeen and Elgin. 

Whatever truth there may be in these anecdotes, 
it is well known that immense quantities of bell-metal 
and lead, arising from the destruction of the religious 
houses, and the disinterment of the dead, were exported 
from Scotland immediately after the Reformation. 
This might yield a profit to the individuals who claimed 
the property in question, but it excited universal in- 
dignation at the sacrilege of the Scotch, and thereby 
tended to check the progress of the Reformation on 
the continent of Europe. 

The stones and rubbish produced by the demolition 
of the cathedral lay where they fell, till so recently as 
the year 1826, when they were removed by order of 
the Exchequer, and the floor and the bases of the 
columns laid open. On this occasion three stone 
coffins were discovered, projecting from under the floor 
of the high altar. They still remain as they were 
found, excepting that the bones which they contained 
were taken out of them and buried. Whose coffins 
they were can only be matter of conjecture : but they 
were probably those of three distinguished prelates of 
the see ; and I think they must have been placed there 
subsequent to the death of Wyntoun, (1420,) who 
often speaks of the tombs in the cathedral, but says 
nothing of these. My own opinion is, that they were 
the coffins of archbishops Shevez, James Stewart, and 
James Beaton ; and my reasons are these : — assuming 
that they were not placed there before Wyntoun's 
time, the next bishop who died after him was Ward- 
law, who was buried " in the wall betwixt the choir 
and our Lady's chapel," Next to him was Kennedy, 



THE CATHEDRAL. 157 

who was interred in his own college chapel of St 
Salvator. Then followed Graham, who died and was 
buried in St Serfs Isle, Lochleven. To him succeeded 
Shevez, who was buried before the high altar in the 
cathedral, and whose coflEln, therefore, I conceive to 
be one of the three in question. Archbishop James 
Stewart was the next, who was buried in the same 
place, and is probably, therefore, the second. Forman, 
the following archbishop, was buried at Dunfermline ; 
but J. Beaton was interred in the cathedral, " before 
the high altar," and is, in all probability, the third. 
The only two other Roman Catholic archbishops who 
succeeded, were Cardinal Beaton and Hamilton, who 
both met with violent deaths, and were buried else- 
where. 

It is deserving of notice, that close beside these cof- 
fins, was found a skeleton with a deep cut on the skull, 
as if caused by the heavy blow of a broadsword ;^ and 
this might probably be young Archbishop A. Stewart, 
who received his death-wound at Flodden, and whose 
remains would, in all probability, be conveyed for in- 
terment to his own cathedral church, and buried among 
his predecessors. 

On the floor of the south transept are several tomb- 
stones, of which only three have legible inscriptions. 
The words are in black-letter, and the oldest of the 
three reads thus: — " Hie jacet sepultus dompnus^ 
Robertus Cathnic canonicus istius loci qui obiit anno 
dom. M.cccLxxx." Another has " Hie jacet Jacobus 
Elioly canonicus metropolitane ecclesie Sancti Andree 
qui obiit xviii die Novemb. ann. dom. m.d.xiii.'* At 
each of the four corners of the last-mentioned stone 
is a small compartment containing these words, — 

' This skull is still preserved in the museum of St Salvator's college, 
* The monkish way of writing dotninits. 



158 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

** fratres — obsecro — orate — ^pro me.'* The third stone 
has " Hie ja — Ro — Graie quond-m vitriarius ao 
plumbarius hu — almi templi qui obiit i. m. n. anno 

dni. I. V ." At the four comers of this stone are 

four shields : the first containing i.h.s. ; the second, a 
lion rampant within an engrailed border, being the 
family arms of the Grays, which shows that the 
glazier and plumber of the metropolitan church was a 
man of some rank ; the third and fourth shields each 
contain two arrows lying crossways. Near this is a 
much-mutilated stone with a few illegible words, and 
a mallet and mason's hammer upon it, indicating 
probably that the deceased had been a canon-artificer. 
There is yet another fiat monumental stone, in good 
condition, lying in St Leonard's chapel, which has 
evidently been removed from the fioor of the cathedral, 
and has upon it the following inscription : — " Hie 
jacet dominus Willielmus Ruglyn hujus ecclesie 
canonicus ac magister fobrice qui obiit viii. Aprilis 
ann. dom. M.D.n." 

There were in all, forty-nine canonical Archbishops 
or Bishops of St Andrews, whose names, and other par- 
ticulars concerning them, have been given in the fore- 
going part of this work. The greater part of these were 
buried here, and many of them are known to have 
had expensive monuments erected to their memories. 
Some of them were among the first men of their age 
in respect to rank, talent, and infiuence ; yet there is 
not the monument of one of them remaining, unless 
we except the three mutilated stone-cofllns which I 
have already spoken of. There were also, as we learn 
from Fordun, more than twenty priors of the monas- 
tery interred in the chapter-house, which is close to 
the south transept of the cathedral church.* Here 

' This part of the priory buildings has, within the last two years, 



THE CATHEDRAL. 159 

they no doubt rest in peace. Yet there is not a stone 
to mark their names; and, in all probability, their 
very graves have been rifled, and the lead in which 
their bodies were wrapped, as well as the ring, crosier, 
and silver chalice, with which it was usual for each to 
be adorned, carried off. In short, of the tombs of all 
the bishops and priors and numerous canons who 
were interred in the cathedral and chapter-house, 
there are no more remaining than the tomb-stones of 
three obscure canons whose inscriptions I have just 
given, namely, Robert Cathnic, James Elioly, and 
William Ruglyn; and one Gray, the plumber and 
glazier of the church. All the rest have been swept 
away by the reformers of the sixteenth century ! 

In the Appendix I have described the various ser- 
vices which the canons of the priory performed in the 
cathedral church in the course of the twenty-four 
hours. And what do we now see in the hallowed spot 
where they offered up their daily prayers and praises? 
A roofless church, broken pillars, mutilated monu- 
ments, fragments of stone coflSns, and rank grass or 

been laid open, by the xemoval of a prodigions heap of rubbish which 
had lain on the spot probably since the Befonnation. It consists of 
the stone seats on the south side of the chapter-house, together witli 
the passage leading to it from the cloister under the dormitory. At the 
opening fitMn the cloister is a highly-omamenied door-way with a 
pointed arch, having on each side of it what may have been a window, 
somewhat smaUer, but of nearly the same architecture. Close to these 
is a paraUel passage which led from the doister, under a semicircular 
arched door-way, to the open area behind the south transept of the 
cathedral. The square cloister was some years ago converted into a 
villa, of which the hot-house and green-house lean against the wall of 
the cathedral, their red brick chimneys reaching up to the Gothic 
windows, and vomiting forth smoke upon their antique muUions! 
This, haidng been archiepiscopal property, feU to the crown at the 
Revolution, which seems to have inade it over to the university. By 
the latter it was disposed of to the town, and by the town feued to the 
late General CampbeU, who buUt the present house upon the spot, 
and thus desecrated the venerable remains of the cathednd. There is 
no enormity which human nature may not become reconciled to, from 
seeing it daily perpetrated with apparent impunity. 



160 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

noxious weeds shooting up their blades through the 
shattered tesselated pavement, — in a word, '* the 
abomination of desolation standing where it ought 
not." It is the vulgar fashion of the present day to 
abuse the unfortunate monks, and to charge their 
memory with every species of calumny. But let us 
remember that such charges came, in the first instance, 
from those who benefited by their spoils, and who had 
therefore a positive interest in disparaging them, — 
from men whose own sins were of a seven-fold deeper 
die than were the sins of those whom they first reviled, 
and then plundered. That among the monks there 
were some bad men, none will deny, — ^what communi- 
ty is without them ? And that superstition had, in 
many cases, usurped the place of " pure and undefiled 
religion," will readily be granted; but let those of 
modem times who are free from still greater offences, 
be the first to cast a stone at them. When we calmly 
reflect on the unfeigned piety of the great majority of 
those men who " departed not from the Temple, but 
served God with fastings and prayers night and day," — 
their assiduous cultivation of learning, — ^their diligence 
in keeping their registers and chronicles, and tran- 
scribing their manuscripts, a great part of which we 
have wantonly destroyed, — ^their charity to the poor, 
— ^their disinterested hospitality to strangers, — ^their 
liberal encouragement of education, architecture, and 
horticulture, — ^their transmission to us of our Bible 
uncorrupted, — and finally, when we contrast with all 
this, the profane use that has since been made of the 
funds solefnnly bequeathed for the most holy purposes, 
— we shall be forced to admit that the sin of sacrilege 
has entered into our vitals ; and that, if a reformation 
were necessary in the sixteenth century, a more search- 
ing one is required for the nineteenth. 
In regard to private altarages in the cathedral, there 



THE CATHEDRAL. 161 

were no doubt many ; as we know there were no less 
than thirty in the parish church, and several both in 
St Salvator's and St Leonard's chapels. But, though 
we occasionally meet with allusions to those of the 
cathedral, yet, from the loss of the Register of the 
diocese, we have no full account of any of them, except 
two, whose foundation-charters have accidentally been 
preserved, and which I have given in the Appendix. 

There are some curious old epitaphs in the adjacent 
cemetery ; all, however, posterior to the destruction of 
the cathedral, the ground not having been used as a 
cemetery prior to that catastrophe. Among other epi- 
taphs, there are two examples of what would now be 
called puns upon names, a practice much in vogue in 
the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, but to which 
no irreverent or ludicrous ideas seem to have been then 
attached. One of these is in Latin, on one Christian 
Wood, who died in 1636, and who is described as hav- 
ing been st/lva christianarum virtutum^ "a Wood of 
Christian virtues." The other is on a Christian Bryde, 
who died in 1665, and who is said to have " lived with 
her beloved husband twenty-six years," and who thus 
ends her epitaph, " Yet read my name, for ChrisUane 
Bryde am I." Carved on the tomb-stone is a repre- 
sentation of the lady and her husband joining hands, 
as if in the act of being married. I should not, per- 
haps, have noticed this last monument, were it not that 
a singular tradition has gone abroad, and is even now 
very generally believed in St Andrews and the neigh- 
bourhood, that this lady dropped down dead on the 
day of her marriage. This tradition must have origi- 
nated from the above representation on the stone, in 
conjunction with the words " ane Bryde am I," which 
some persons had read, who would not take the trouble 
to read the whole inscription. I am informed by the 
sexton that many persons come from a distance, indif- 

VOL. lu M 



162 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

ferent about viewing the other antiquities of the place, 
but full of curiosity to see this wonderful monument ; 
and are not a little disappointed to be told that the 
foregoing story, which they had heard and belieyed, is 
untrue. Nay, some who cannot, or will not, read, are 
such determined lovers of the marvellous, that they go 
away, resolved to believe the original story, in spite of 
the sexton's assurances that it is contradicted by the 
very words of the inscription ! I may mention one 
other inscription. It is stated of a James Sword, who 
died in 1657, that for so many years he lived in Christ, 
Tijcerat in Christo. There was no thought of playing 
upon the words ; but some one has put a dot after the 
r?>, which makes the words read vir erat in Christo^ 
" he was scarcely in Christ*' during the said period. 

The beam which overhangs the gateway on entering 
the burying-ground, is said to have belonged to one of 
the ships of the Spanish Armada, which was wrecked 
in the bay of St Andrews. It is well knovm that 
several of the ships of that ill-fated expedition were 
driven into these seas, some of which were wrecked, 
and others escaped with difficulty. One of them took 
shelter in Anstruther, of which there is a curious ac- 
count in James Melville's " Diary." 



CHAPTER VIII. 

8t JReyuluis Church and Totcer. 

This is supposed to be the most ancient ediiSce in 
Scotland, perhaps in Great Britain. It is situated 
thirty-five yards south-east of the cathedral. The 



ST REGULUS'S CHURCH AND TOWER. 163 

tower is square, and aboat one hundred and eight feet 
in height. The walls consist of well-hewn stones, the 
space between which is filled up with lime, now so 
hardened as to be more difficult to cut than the stones 
themselves. The arches of the doors and windows are 
semicircular, approaching to the horse-shoe form. This 
building was repaired in 1789, at the expense of the 
Exchequer, and a winding-stair completed from the 
bottom to the top, the whole being roofed with lead, 
within a stone parapet four feet high. The edifice 
can scarcely pretend to the antiquity which Boethius 
ascribes to it ; but its simple architecture shows it to 
haye been erected long before the introduction of what 
is called the Gothic style. We may reasonably con- 
jecture that it waa constructed in the seventh or eighth 
century, soon after the foundation of the Culdean mon- 
astery, near which it stood, and the church of which 
it no doubt was. The tower is built of a remarkably 
durable stone, which is not now found in any of the 
quarries near St Andrews, nor has it ever been ascer- 
tained from whence it was procured. There are still 
the walls of the church remaining on the east side of the 
tower, beyond which there was a chancel, as appears 
from the annexed plan of the town as it stood before 
the Reformation. There was also an ante-chapel on 
the west ; for, of the sloping roof of this building, a 
distinct trace may be seen on the wall of the tower ; 
and a complete view of it is represented on several im- 
pressions of seals attached to the city and college 
charters. The same seals represent a small turret at 
the western extremity of this ante-chapel, or, it may 
be, two turrets, as, from the manner in which they are 
placed, the one perhaps conceals the other ; and on 
these, as well as on the large tower, are short spires, 
like those we still see on the town and college church 
steeples. This edifice, when complete, could not have 



164 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

been less than one hundred feet in length. The com- 
mnnication between the eastein and western parts, 
under the central tower, lay under lofty horse-shoe 
arches, three of which are yet entire, though now built 
up. 

It was in this ancient church that Hungus king of 
the Picts, with his nobles, offered up their grateful 
thanks to God and St Andrew, on their bare knees, 
for the victory which they had been enabled to gain 
over Athelstane the Saxon ; presented gifts in fulfil- 
ment of their vow ; and made provision for the hon- 
ourable custody of the relics of the apostle : 

Syne St Andrewys relics there, 
With honour gret reesaved were. 

Here the venerable Culdean fathers worshipped God, 
and are buried. Here Constantine III. was interred ; 
but his bones were afterwards dug up by the monks of 
lona, and translated to their monastery. Here, too, 
are interred Edelred earl of Fife, son of Malcolm III., 
and abbot of Dunkeld, who had been a benefactor to 
the monastery ; and Hugh Macflavertie king of Ailech 
and heir of Ireland, who did penance vnthin its walls 
for his sins. Here, moreover. Bishop Arnold v^as con- 
secrated by a papal legate, in the presence of Malcolm 
IV. ; and, lastly, here repose in peace the remains of 
the said Arnold, together with Bishops Robert and 
Roger, whose tombs are mentioned by Wyntoun, 
though all traces of them have long since been effaced. 
This church served as the cathedral of the diocese, 
till the one properly so called was constructed ; and 
it was in its chancel that King Alexander I. 

Gart them to the altar bryng 
Hys comely steed of Araby, 
Saddled and biydled coetlyly, 
Covered with a fayre mantlet 
Of pretiouB and fyne relvet, 
With hya annory of Turkey 
^at prince then used genemlly, 



ST REGULUS'S CHURCH AND TOWER. IGo 

when he bestowed the " Cursus Apri" aud other valu- 
able gifts on the church of St Andrews. 

Very near the tower, some curiously carved stones 
were recently dug up. They were fitted together in 
grooves, and, no doubt, formed a coffin. At present 
they are deposited in the museum of the Literary 
Society of St Andrews. The head-stone has five 
square compartments, containing figures of monkeys, 
and globes encircled by serpents. Four of these com- 
partments are formed by a broad cross which is cut 
upon the stone, the fifth being at the intersection of 
its arms. There are two other stones, which exhibit 
numerous serpents intertwined, whose extremities ter- 
minate, sometimes in heads, sometimes in creatures 
resembling lizards. But the most remarkable of them 
all is a square stone, which formed the south side of 
the coffin, representing a sort of hunting scene. There 
is a man on horseback, with a hawk on his arm, ready 
to be devoured by a tiger ; another man tearing open 
the mouth of a lion ; a third armed with a spear and 
a shield ; a greyhound in the act of seizing a fox ; a 
nondescript quadruped with wings, mounted on the 
back of an ass; two monkeys and other animals — which 
are all well executed, but out of proportion, and thrown 
together without any regard to perspective. The 
whole is in alto relievo. Some suppose them to be of 
Danish origin. Cordiner, in his " Antiquities of North 
Britain,'* gives some engravings of stones not very dis- 
similar, particularly of one or two in Ross-shire. The 
date he assigns to them is the tenth century. He ob- 
serves that, in rude times, it was usual to bury in the 
graves of eminent men the weapons or implements in 
which they took pleasure when alive ; and that hence^ 
by an easy transition, the occupations which they 
were .addicted to or excelled in, came to be represented 
on their coffips and tombstones. This account seems 



166 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

plausible, in the absence of better information; but 
others are of opinion that the coffin in question, and 
like emblematical representations, must have been co- 
eval with the introduction of Christianity into this 
part of Scotland; and that the connexion of the cross 
with the hieroglyphics of our Scandinavian or Pictish 
ancestors, marks their disposition to combine the sym- 
bols of the two creeds into one. 



CHAPTER IX. 
TkeOatUe. 



This structure, which answered the threefold pur- 
pose of an episcopal palace, a fortress, and a state- 
prison, was founded by Roger bishop of St Andrews, 
in the year 1200, as a residence for himself and his 
successors, by whom it is frequently called, in official 
documents, nostrum pakUiutn. It was often besieged, 
taken, and demolished or dismantled, and as often re- 
paired or rebuilt, during the various civil and foreign 
wars which prevailed from the time of its erection down 
to the Revolution. To almost all of these we have 
already adverted to in the foregoing history, and there- 
fore we have now only briefly to refer to them in their 
chronological order, and to include such occurrences 
as were not previously noticed. 

The first time the castle of St Andrews was taken 
and garrisoned by the English^ was probably in 
July or August, 1298, immediately after the battle of 
Falkirk, on which occasion, we are told, that Edward 
I. " wasted Andrewis full plane." It was retaken from 
the English in 1306 ; and again taken by them in the 



THE CASTLE. 167 

following year. But the victory at Bannockburn re- 
leased this, and ail the other fortresses in Scotland, 
from the grasp of the King of England. 

Under the feeble minority of David II., Edward 
Baliol made an attempt to recover the throne of his 
father ; and to a certain extent succeeded. Among 
other fortresses he took St Andrews and its castle, in 
1332. But, in three years after, the regent, Sir A. 
Murray, retook it after a three*weeks' siege, with the 
help of battering machines, called boustaurs^ by means 
of which he was enabled to throw stones of two hun- 
dred pounds weight against the walls. It is added 
that, not having a sufficient force to garrison it, he 
destroyed it, through fear of its again falling into the 
hands of the English. It was rebuilt by Bishop 
Trail sometime in the course of his episcopate, which 
extended from 1385 till 1401. 

In this last-mentioned year, the unhappy Duke of 
Rothesay was confined here, by order of his uncle the 
Duke of Albany, preparatory to his removal to Falk- 
land, where he perished. Here James I. was educated 
for a time under the care of Bishop Wardlaw, previous 
to his captivity in England ; and, after his return, was 
in the practice of making this his residence, attracted 
partly by the well-known hospitality of the bishop, 
and partly by the literature of the infant university, 
which he used all his influence to encourage. In this 
fortress, the very year of his return from his captivity, 
(1425,) when celebrating his birth-day with some of 
his nobles and clergy, he received a deputation from 
the Flemings, who came to him for the purpose of 
settling the tenns of a commercial treaty, which they 
were desirous of entering into with his subjects.^ 

But James, amidst these festivities, unhappily did 

' Fordan, toL ii. pp. 487, 609* 



1(58 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

not forget the injuries which he and his brother the 
Duke of Rothesay had suffered from their uncle the 
Duke of Albany, and his family. He caused the eldest 
son of that nobleman, Murdoch, who had succeeded 
him, to be imprisoned in the castle of St Andrews ; 
and for his concern in the said injuries, real or sup- 
posed, he and his two sons were tried and executed on 
the same day, at Stirling. 

In the acts of the Scottish parliament of James I., 
1432, 1 find the following notice of a war-tax to be raised 
by certain auditors who are mentioned by name. The 
object was to defray the expense of a war, which the 
English, by their unprovoked aggressions, had forced 
upon this country. I have slightly modernized the 
spelling. " The auditors sal bigyn their compt on the 
mom next after the feast of the purification of our Lady 
next to come, at Perth, gif the pestilence be not there ; 
and gif it beis there, at Sanctandrois: the quilk auditors 
sal put this contribution in a kist of four keys ; of the 
quilk keys, ilke ane of them sal have ane, and that kist 
to remain in the castel of Santand^*oiSy under the keep- 
ing of the bishop and the priour. And in case of 
peace beis made in the mean tyme, this contribution 
sal remain under the same keeping in depose, to the 
common profit and use." 

Here the prudent Kennedy explained to his sove- 
reign, James II., the manner in which he ought to set 
about the task of destroying the overgrown power of 
the Douglases. 

There is reason to think that James III. was bom in 
the castle of St Andrews ; for, in a charter granted by 
his father, (commonly called the " Golden Charter,") in 
favour of the bishopric, he speaks " of the happy birth 
of his first-born son in the chief mansion of the city of 
the blessed Andrew, the patron-saint of his kingdom."^ 

' Marline's Reliquis. 



THE CASTLE. 169 

In 1514, the celebrated Gawin Douglas, having been 
nominated by the queen-mother to the vacant primacy, 
took possession of this fortress; but was soon obliged 
to surrender it to the superior force of Prior Hepburn. 
He, in his turn, was induced to cede it to Bishop For- 
man, legate for Scotland, who had been appointed to 
the primacy by Leo X. ; and who did not scruple to 
employ some of his great wealth in bringing over all 
parties to his interest. And such were the vicissitudes 
of the times, that the unfortunate Douglas was soon 
after imprisoned for twelve months in this very castle 
which he had, at one time, good grounds for expecting 
would have been his episcopal palace. 

At the end of the year 1524, Archbishop James 
Beaton entertained so many French and Scottish 
noblemen and gentlemen within his castle, that he had 
to provide nightly accommodation for four hundred 
and twenty horses. 

The castle vms pillaged, in 1526, by the Douglases, out 
of revenge against the archbishop, for having taken part 
with their enemy the Earl of Lennox ; but in less than 
two years after, it again became a scene of festivity ; 
for the archbishop, in order to make up all past differ- 
ences with the Douglases, invited them and the young 
king, James V., who was under their charge, to pass 
with him the Easter holidays of 1528. On this occa- 
sion, James concerted a stratagem by which he suc- 
ceeded in getting rid of a bondage to which he had 
lone: submitted with silent aversion. 

From this castle the celebrated George Buchanan 
made his escape in 1539, and went to London ; from 
whence, not finding the protection he there sought, he 
passed over to the Continent, and obtained a tempo- 
rary asylum at Bordeaux. 

In 1543, Cardinal Beaton was imprisoned here, 
his own episcopal palace, by the governor Arran, and 



170 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

the party which was in the interest of Henry VIII. ; 
bat, after a few months, he found means to bring round 
the goyemor to his own views, and to obtain his free- 
dom. In two years after, the cardinal and goyemor, 
with a numerous retinue, haying made a visitation 
through the counties of Fife, Perth, and Angus, for 
the purpose of enforcing the laws against what was 
then called heresy, returned to St Andrews, where the 
cardinal entertained them in his castle during the 
Christmas holidays. They brought with them a black 
friar named John Roger, who had been convicted of 
preaching the reformed doctrines. This unfortunate 
man was thrown into the sea-tower of the castle, and 
a few days after, was found dead among the rocks be- 
low. He had no doubt been attempting to escape, 
and, falling down the precipitous rocks on which the 
tower stands, had been killed on the spot. Knoz, 
with his usual malignity against Beaton, (who had 
faults enough without gratuitously adding to their 
number,) asserts^ that the friar was first murdered, 
and then thrown over the rock, to make it be believed 
that he had been killed accidentally. But the cardi- 
nal was not the man to do any under-hand work of 
this kind. Secret murder was a crime which he left 
to his enemies. His great object was to make a pub- 
lic example of those whom he accounted heretics, in 
order to deter others from foUovnng their steps. 

I have dwelt at some length, in the proper place, 
on the imprisonment of Wishart in this castle ; his 
being burnt in front of the gate ; the murder of the 
cardinal ; the subsequent behaviour of the conspira^ 
tors ; their being joined by Rough and Knox f and 

' History, p. 41. 

^ I am unwilling to leave the sabjeet of the castle. Cardinal Bea- 
ton, and John Knox, without supplying an omiasion which I made 
flse where. It is in reference to Marion Ogilvy ; see vol. 1. p. 305. 
According to Knox, when Kirkcaldy of Grange got into the castle, on 



THE CASTLE. 171 

the latter's "call to the minigtry;" together with 
the siege, capture, and destruction of the castle itself, 
by the French in 1546-7. The inferior structure of 
which we now see the remains, was soon after erected 
in its place by Beaton's successor. Archbishop Hamil- 
ton, whose arms and initials may be traced under one 
of the southern windows ; and whose device, the fiye- 
rayed star, is aboye the gateway. " Yet," justly re- 
marks the author of " The Picture of Scotland," " such 
is the persevering obstinacy of professed ciceroni, or 
their faithlessness, that a vdndow in this ruin is shown 
as that over which the cardinal's body was exhibited 
by his murderers:" this very window being imme- 
diately above the arms and initials of his successor. 
Monsieur Verac, the French ambassador, who had 

the morning of the murder, he asked the porter ** if my lord cardinal 
was awake? who answered. No : and so indeed it was ; for he had 
been busy at his accounts with Mrs Marion Ogilvy that night, who 
was espied to depart from him by the priyy postern that morning ; and 
therefore, quietness, alter the rules of physic, and a moming-ilec^, was 
requisite for my lord.'' Now I admit, that M. Ogilvy was probably in 
life at the time of the murder, and that therefore Carruthers was pro* 
bably mistaken in saying that ^ the cardinal was a widower previously 
to his entering into holy orders " ; ibid. p. 806. But, in regard to the 
rest of the story, let it be iemembered,ySrjf, that the lady in question 
was, at this time, the mother of their married daughter ; and aecondfy^ 
that the only postern that led into the town was strictly guarded ; p. 
301 . If we add to this, the gross indelicacy of the foregoing extract, the 
coarseness of the language, and the unchristian amimua betrayed 
against the cardinal's person, — and aU as a prelude to a ** merry " 
account of one of the most atrocious murders that ever was commit* 
ted, — ^we may easily know how much truth to attach to the narrative. 
Indecency, vulgarity, and ^^ malice prepense," are enough to shake 
any man's evidence. 

I have one more remark to make, connected with this subject. The 
marriageable age of the daughter confirms, as far as dates are con- 
cerned, Beaton's marriage to M. Ogilvy. We know that he was not 
in holy orders till he was twenty-eight, which was in the year 1526. 
Suppose he married at twenty-four, or twenty-six ; his daughter, who 
vras married in 1646, would then be twenty-one, or twenty-three. It 
is easy to conceive that the cardinal was not exempt from the faults 
which wei% too common among the clergy of that age ; but we have 
no proof, on which we can rely, that he was that monster of iniquity 
which a certain class of writers are fond of representing him. 



172 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

been taken in the castle of Dnmbarton along with 
Archbishop Hamilton, was confined here by the 
Regent Lennox in 1571 ; but was assisted in making 
his escape by David Spens of Wormiston.^ 

In 1583, James VI., when he was only eighteen 
years of age, took refuge in this fortress from the Earls 
of Mar, Gowrie, and Glencaim, who, with the concur- 
rence of the General Assembly of the Kirk, had kept 
him for twelve months in a sort of captivity. When 
within the gates, with the assistance of the governor, 
who was accessory to his design, he commanded them 
to be suddenly closed against his attendants, and thus 
escaped from their custody, — ^much in the same way 
that his grandfather, James V., had done at the same 
place, fifty-five years before, under very similar cir- 
cumstances. 

When Presbyterianism began to gain ground in 
Scotland under the influence of Andrew Melville, the 
celebrated act of Annexation was passed in 1587; by 
which a large portion of the property that had belong- 
ed to the Church, was conveyed to the crown. In 
this way, the castle of St Andrews, which had always 
belonged to its bishops, — ^which had, indeed, been 
originally built by one of them, and rebuilt by two 
others, — ^fell into the hands of James VI., who, in 
1606, granted it to the Earl of Dunbar; giving the 
then titular archbishop, Gladstones, certain other pro- 
perties instead of it. The earl, in his turn, appointed 
one John Auchmuchty to be its heritable keeper. But 
we will allow the official document on this subject to 
speak for itself: — 

" Attoure, our sovereign lord and estates aforesaid, 
with express consent and assent of George archbishop 
of St Andrews personally compearing in parliament, 

' Dlurnf^l of Occurrentg, pp. 240, 241. 



THE CASTLE, 173 

considering how necessary it is to keep and uphold the 
castle of St Andrews, presently altogetlier ominous, 
not only for the decorement and weal of the country, 
but also for preserying of the same from foreigners ; 
and that the Archbishop of St Andrews, in respect of 
the great diminution of the rent thereof, is not able 
to build, uphold, and repair the same, and that it is 
necessary that the said castle be in the custody and 
keeping of a nobleman of rank and friendship, who is 
able to build, repair, and uphold the said castle, and 
resist the force and violence of foreigners ; for that 
effect, his majesty disponed the said castle and castle- 
yard to the said George earl of Dunbar, upon the 
resignation of George archbishop of St Andrews ; to 
whom our said sovereign lord has given and disponed, 
in recompense of the said castle 'and castle-yard, the 
provostry of KirkhiU, vicarage, and archdeaconry of 
St Andrews, to remain with the said archbishop and 
his successors in recompense as said is ; and that, by 
and attoure an yearly pension of 300 merks given to 
the said George archbishop of St Andrews. There- 
fore, and for the said George earl of Dunbar's better 
security, our said sovereign lord and estates aforesaid, 
with express consent and assent of the said George 
archbishop, dissolves and dismembers the said castle 
and castle-yard from the said archbishop in all time 
coming; to the effect that the heritable right and 
custody of the same may remain with the said George 
earl of Dunbar, his heirs and successors in all time 
coming, notwithstanding the same pertained of old to 
the said archbishopric : and our said sovereign lord 
and estates decrees,'' &c.^ 

Yet, on the full restoration of Episcopacy in 1612, 
by another act of that year, the castle is restored to 

> Act9 of the Scottish Parliameiit, IGOG, 



174 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS, 

the archbishopric, and due compensation for its loss 
is made to the Earl of Dunbar, and to its keeper John 
Auchmuchtj. 

In 1617, James held a conference (" in the chapel 
of the castle," says Spotswood, who was present,) with 
the bishops and leading clergy of the Scottish church, 
on the subject of the " Five Articles of Perth," prepara- 
tory to their becoming the law of the church. When 
this was over, he had a religious disputation in the 
same place withCalderwood the Presbyterian historian, 
which ended in the latter's imprisonment and ultimate 
banishment. 

" About the year 1626," says Stevenson, in his 
History of the Church and State of Scotland, " a 
Jesuit priest having appeared in the town of Dundee, 
the Lord Gray came there with a number of his 
friends, under colour, as sheriflF of the county, of bring- 
ing the Jesuit to justice ; but the magistrates, know- 
ing too well his good affection for these cattle, to be 
deluded with his pretence, and being apprehensive of 
more assaults of that kind, sent the priest to the Arch- 
bishop of St Andrews, [Spotswood], who imprisoned 
him in his castle ; but he soon made his escape through 
the negligence of his keeper." 

The next and last occurrence of any importance 
connected with the castle, was the imprisonment 
within its walls, previous to their execution, of several 
royalist prisoners of rank, who had been taken by the 
covenanting army during the Grand Rebellion, for 
their fidelity to their religion and their king. It was on 
this occasion that Lord Ogilvy made his escape in the 
disguise of his sister's clothes, who had been permit- 
ted to visit him* Here young Lochiel secretly visited 
and conversed with Sir Robert Spotswood, the day 
before he was publicly executed; and here, finally, 
that distinguished statesman and scholar wrote a letter 



THE CASTLE. 175 

to the gallant Marquis of Montrose, in which he ex- 
hibits a striking contrast to the blood-thirsty disposi- 
tion of his enemies. With this letter I will conclude 
the foregoing sketch of the castle's history : — 

" My Noble Lord, — You will be pleased to accept 
this last tribute of my service, — ^this people having 
condemned me to die for my loyalty to his majesty, 
and the respect I am known to carry towards your 
excellence, which I believe hath been the greater cause 
of the two, of my undoing. Always, I hope, by the 
blessing of God's grace, to do more good to the king's 
cause, and to the advancement of the service your 
excellence hath in hand, by my death, than perhaps I 
otherwise could have done, being living. For all the 
rubs and discouragements I perceive your excellence 
hath had of late, I trust you will not be disheartened 
to go on ; and crown that work you did so gloriously 
begin, and had achieved so happily, if you had not 
been deserted in the nick. In the end, God will 
surely set up again his own anointed, and, as I have 
been confident from the beginning, make your excel- 
lence a prime instrument of it. One thing I most 
humbly recommend to your excellence, that, as you 
have done always hithertill, so you will continue, by 
fair and gentle carriage, to gain the people's affection 
to their prince, rather than to imitate the barbarous 
inhumanity of your adversaries^ although they give 
your excellence too great provocations to follow their 
example. Now for my last request, in hope that the 
poor service I could do hath been acceptable to your 
excellence : let me be bold to recommend the care of 
my orphans to you, that when God shall be pleased 
to settle his majesty in peace, your excellence will be 
a remembrancer to him in their behalf; as also in 
behalf of my brother's house, that hath been, and is, 
mightily oppressed for the same respect. Thus, being 



176 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

forced to part with your excellence, as I lived, so I 
die, your excellency's most humble and faithful ser- 
vant, " Ro. Spotiswood. 
" St Afidrews castk, I9th January, 1646." 

From this time, I can find nothing concerning the 
castle worthy of record, except that, in 1654, the Town 
Council ordered part of its materials to be used in re- 
pairing the harbour, p. 54. On the restoration of 
Episcopacy in 1661, the archbishops did not reside 
here, but in the Novum Hospitium of the prioiy. The 
castle then fell rapidly to decay. In the engravings 
of Slezer's Theatrum Scotiae in 1697, it is represented 
as a ruin, and has so continued down to the present 
time. 

Thus have we seen this celebrated structure used 
for almost every variety of purpose, and the theatre 
of nearly every kind of spectacle — a palace of 
bishops, and a dungeon for the confinement of here- 
tics ; at one time, a scene of hospitality, revelry, and 
mirth ; at another, of stratagem and murder ; taken 
in succession by the English, the French, and the 
Scotch ; the birth-place of one king, the asylum of a 
second, and the council-chamber of two others ; an 
object of contention among ambitious churchmen : 
now besieged, pillaged, and demolished, then rebuilt 
and refortifled ; the dungeon, alternately, of the vir- 
tuous and the criminal, the reformed and the unre- 
formed ; the scene of one preacher's imprisonment and 
death, and of another's controversy and capture; a 
witness, at once, of the bravery of soldiers, and the 
profligacy of assassins ; a place of refuge for princes 
from their refractory barons ; and, lastly, a fortress in 
which loyal subjects were incarcerated, before being 
led out to execution, as sheep to the slaughter, by 
covenanting rebels. 



THE UNIVERSITY. 177 

On the north-western angle of the quadrangular ruins 
where the sea-tower stood, may be seen a circular dun- 
geon, twenty-five feet in depth, in which imagination 
has confined the martyrs Hamilton and Wishart, and 
where it is not improbable prisoners of inferior rank 
were formerly secured. It passes through a narrow 
seam of coal, and increases in circumference as it 
descends. 



CHAPTER X. 

The University. 



Having already described, in the proper place, the 
origin of the university, and since the Appendix con- 
tains abridged copies of the bulls, charters, and sta- 
tutes connected with its several colleges, I shall have 
the less to say on the subject in this chapter. 

Nearly fifty years elapsed between the foundation of 
the university, {ot pedagogiuniy as it was then called,) 
and the erection of the first college, which was St 
Salvator's. During this time, the instructors of the 
youth were beneficed clergymen, who were on this 
account specially exempted from residence on their 
cures ; and the youth themselves were lodged in the 
city, and frequented the lectures of their teachers, 
much in the same manner that they do now. While 
this system was in operation, the number of students, 
says Boethius, ea^crevit in immensum ; which was, per- 
haps, owing in part to the novelty of the institution, 
and the encouragement that was given to it by James I. 
Even so late as the year 1491, under the episcopate of 

VOL, II, N 



178 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Shevez, we have seen an allusion, by a foreign writer, to 
'Tfielhen flourishing state of the university, the number 
of its learned men, and its large and valuable library. 
But the erection of three separate colleges materially 
altered the state of things. St Salvator*s was founded 
by Bishop Kennedy, in 1458 ; St Leonard's in 1512, 
by Prior Hepburn and Archbishop Alexander Stewart, 
conjointly; and in the same year, St Mary's wbs 
changed by the latter from a pedagogium into a college.^ 
In consequence of this arrangement, (owing to the 
greater exclusiveness of the new system,) the number 
of students fell off: but this was more than compen- 
sated by the stricter discipline, and superior advan- 
tages enjoyed by those who remained. Each college 
having been amply endowed by its founder or founders, 
was able to maintain within its walls, and out of its 
own funds, a certain number of masters, regents, chap- 
lains, or vicars-pensionary, who were permanently at- 
tached to the establishment ; and to these were added 
a limited number of students of philosophy or theo- 
logy, and scholars or pauperes deride (candidates for 
the higher orders of the priesthood,) who, after going 
through a course of study, were dismissed to make 
room for their successors. But it is important to 
remark that, at the period in question, the religious 
duties of the professors and students occupied a much 
more prominent place than they do at present ; and 
that, in fact, the colleges were as much convents for 
the exercise of prayer, and the observance of the fasts 
and festivals of the church, as institutions for the cul- 
tivation of literature.* If any young men, besides 
those on the foundation, wished to enjoy the benefit 
of these conventual seminaries, they were obliged to 

' See Appendix IV. 1. 

^ This wiU appear by a refei-ence to ** the Statutes of St Leonai'd's 
' coUege," in Appendix III. 3. 



THE UNIVERSITY. 1 79 

defray their own expenses; and were admitted within 
the walls, when there was room for them, on the con- 
dition of their strictly conforming to the rules of the 
establishment. The nnmber of students and scholars 
in the three colleges, for whom there was a settled 
provision, both as to maintenance and instruction, was 
sixty ; namely, six in St Salyator's, twenty-four in St 
Leonard's, and thirty in St Mary's ; and the college 
books, before the Reformation, do not generally ex- 
hibit a greater number attending the university. Often, 
indeed, the number was less. In 1557, there were 
only ten at St Mary's, ten at St Leonard's, and eleven 
at St Salvator's. Next year, the entire number at the 
university was three ; but the rector's book, which 
contains this statement, accompanies it with this sig- 
nificant remark — " Hoc anno,'* &c. " This year, on 
account of the tumults caused by religion, very few 
came to this university." In 1560, the respective 
numbers were seven, four, an4 seventeen ; and in three 
years after, fifteen, twelve, and twelve; and so on 
afterwards, nearly in the same ratio. For the instruc- 
tion of these students, there were, previous to the Re- 
formation, no less than twenty-one beneficed clergy- 
men, under the names of principals, masters, masters 
of arts, and regents, besides chaplains. In short, the 
members corresponded very nearly to the fellows, 
tutors, and scholars of the smaller colleges in the mo- 
dem English universities ; and it would have been a 
happy thing, both for the students and for the country, 
had this correspondence been preserved. 

Even up to the time of the Reformation, the uni- 
versity in St Andrews continued to be, as it always 
had been, the principal one in Scotland. " We think 
it necessary," says the " Form of Church Polity" for 
1560,^ " that there be three universities in the realm ; 

^ Spotswood, p. 161. 



180 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

one in St Andrews, another in Glasgow, and the third 
at Aberdeen. In the first and principal university^ 
which is St Andrews^ that there be three colleges ; 
and in the first college, there be fonr classes," &c. 
It then goes on to prescribe the number and nature 
of the lectures, professors' salaries, and other like 
particulars ; but as these regulations were never car- 
ried into effect, it would be superfluous to detail them. 
Let it suffice to say, that the annual sum allotted for 
St Andrews was £3796 Scots ; for Glasgow, £2922 ; 
and for Aberdeen, the same as Glasgow. 

But the " disorderly" manner in which the Refor- 
mation was conducted, did infinite mischief to the con- 
stitution of the colleges, and that chiefiy by the dimi- 
nution of their revenues. This was produced by the 
operation of four different causes. First, The incomes 
of the parish ministers, and consequently of the colleges 
which arose from tithes, were reduced to the lowest 
minimum by the rapacious Regent Morton, and others 
of the nobles who had sacrilegiously seized the patri- 
mony of the Church. Secondly, The incomes thus re- 
duced, were unwisely converted, when things became 
more settled, from a grain into permanent money rent. 
Thirdly, This money-rent, though fixed in amount, has 
been gradually depreciating in value, from that time 
to the present, owing to the operation of causes which 
it would be foreign to my present purpose to investi- 
gate. And, fourthly, Out of this miserable remainder, 
the colleges have been obliged to uphold the stipends 
of the incumbents of the parishes belonging to them, 
at the current money-value. The consequence has 
been, that in most of the parishes in question, the 
whole amount of valued tithe has been long since ex- 
hausted ; and nothing whatever drawn from a source 
whicli it was the intention of the munificent donors 
should be both ample and unalterable ; and which it 



THE UNIVERSITY. 181 

would have been still, had there been the least re- 
gard paid either to reason or justice in the manage- 
ment of it. But as the Church at large suffered so 
much from the Reformation in respect to revenue, the 
universities could scarcely hope to escape. In truth, 
they suffered even more than the Church itself. That 
of Glasgow was for a time wholly deprived of its re- 
venues.^ And we may form some idea of the state of 
things here, from the following extract from an oration 
pronounced by Robert Barron on the death of James 
Martine, who was Provost of St Salvator from 1577 
till 1623. He states that, when the latter succeeded 
to his office, '' by the carelessness and avarice of for- 
mer rulers, a great part of the property of this univer- 
sity had been wasted, and the patrimony of his own 
college in particular almost annihilated. The tithes 
of Cults, which were meant for the stipend of the pro- 
vost, were reduced to £120 Scots, the rents of Kil- 
many were diminished, and the tithes of Forteviot ^ 
were held by proud plunderers, contrary to justice."^ 
To make up, in some measure, for the loss of revenue 
caused by this mismanagement and disorder, successive 
administrations, since that era, have made various grants 
to the professors of the university; though the whole 
of them come far short of what their income would 
have been, but for the causes referred to. The most 
valuable of these grants was a half month's cess on 
all the lands in Scotland, from Charles II. in the year 
1681. With this, several farms near St Andrews were 



' " About the time of the Refonnation, the university [of Glaagfow] 
was almost brought to desolation, and had been ruined, had not King 
James VI., in his minority, restored it by his royal bounty and muni- 
ficence."— ^SboTtce Indtcukm^ p. 209. 

' Forteviot had been given to the college by Archbishop Shevez ; 
though I have never seen a copy of the charter by which it was con- 
veyed. Vol. i. p. 243. 

^ See Professor Pringle's MS. book, lielonging to the univereity. 



182 HISTORY OP 8T ANDREWS. 

bought, which, owing to the subsequent rise in the 
value of land, now yield a considerable income. 

It was owing to this diminution of revenue, that, 
in the year 1747, the colleges of St Leonard and St 
Salvator were obliged to be united ; the latter afford- 
ing the most suitable buildings for lecture-rooms, and 
the former having the least dilapidated income. The 
act of parliament which united them, speaks of this 
"sinking, but once-flourishing university." By this 
junction the two colleges were reduced from two 
principals and ten professors to one principal and eight 
professors, ti^ether with a certain number of foundar 
tion-bursars : and thus a better income was provided 
for each. There are now, therefore, only two colleges 
in the university: — St Mary's, appropriated exclu- 
sively for the study of divinity; and the United 
College for philosophy and the classics. The former, 
though it has retained its independence, has under- 
gone a like reduction with the united college, or 
even a greater. Instead of a provost, a bachelor, a 
licentiate, and a canonist, five regents, an equal num- 
ber of vicars-pensionary and students of theology, six- 
teen poor students of philosophy, and other inferior 
officers, for all of whom a permanent provision was 
made by the two archbishops, Beaton and Hamilton, all 
that the college is now able to support is, one principal 
and three professors^ a janitor, and a few bursars ; and 
even this, as I said before, it could not do without the 
help of government.^ There are also a considerable 
number of private bursaries at both colleges, which 
have been founded by benevolent individuals since the 
Reformation, chiefly in the times of Episcopacy.* 

^ One of these professorships — ^that of Chnrch Histoty — was yacant, 
for want of funds, from the year 1662 tiU n^B.-^Eeearda of the ISynod 
of Fifty p. 215. 

^ A most flagrant departure from a founder's will exists in the case 
of the Ramsay bursaries, which are three in number, and amount now 



THE UNIVERSITY. 183 

Indeed, it is remarkable, that the university owes its 
endowments almost exclusively to ^^ popery and pre- 
lacy;" two things which they who profit by them, of all 
things, perhaps, love the least/ 

The numbers of the students at the university since 
the Reformation, has often been below a hundred, and 
seldom above a hundred and fifty, except under pecu- 
liar circumstances, which did not continue in operation 
longer than a few years.^ The usual time of entering 
is at the age of fourteen or fifteen, which seems too 
early; and yet, in former times, they entered earlier still. 
The biographer of the Admirable Crichton relates, as 
no unusual circumstance, that that accomplished youth 
enrolled himself at St Salvator's college when he was 
only ten years old, (1570,) and took his degree in arts 
when he was fourteen. Among the students at that 
period, and for many years after, there were a certain 
proportion of foreigners, a circumstance unknown in the 
present times. Dr M^Crie, in the Appendix to his life 
of A. Melville, gives a list of the names and colleges of 
these foreign students, from 1588 till 1610; from which 
it appears, that during that period they averaged seven 
or eight yearly. Even so late as 1770, Pennant, the 
celebrated traveller, when on a visit to St Andrews, 
says, " I observed, at one of the professor's, young 

to about £90 each. Mr Ramsay was the Epiaoopal muuster of Mark* 
inch, in the reign of Charles II., and out of his private fortune be- 
queathed these bursaries, exclusively for the benefit of the members of 
his own church. Yet they are constantly given to anti-Episcopalians ; 
and at this moment, for certain well-known poliHcal reasonsi, are in 
the hands of Seceders from the Presbyterian establishment— a body 
who are, for the most part, the hereditary enemies of Episcopacy ! I 
make no doubt that these Seceders are, in other respects, veiy deserv- 
ing persons; but they must know that they are not those whom the 
founder intended to benefit by his bounty. 

' The maximum number of students was two hundred and sixty, 
in the year 1824, when a certain popular preacher was professor of 
moral philosophy ; though, what connexion exists between the quali- 
fications requisite for these two offices, it would be difficult to determine. 



18+ HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

gentlemen from Bath, Bordeaux, and Berne, a proof 
of the extensive reputation of the university. Not- 
withstanding, the students are far from numerous. 
There are, at present, little more than a hundred, who, 
during sessions, wear red gowns without sleeves." Till 
within the last few years the youth were divided into 
three grades, prtiners^ seconders^ and temers : but the 
levelling spirit of the age, or more properly, perhaps, 
the 'parity which one might expect in a Presbyterian 
university, has abolished these distinctions, and reduced 
them all to one rank. Down to 1820, the students 
lived within the walls of their colleges, and dined at a 
common table, the foundation-bursars being entitled 
to free commons. But that system is now abolished. 
The young men find lodgings for themselves in the 
town, and the bursars receive an equivalent in money 
for the loss of their commons. 

The two principals and the eleven professors con- 
stitute one Senattts AcademictcSy for conducting the 
affairs of the university. They also confer degrees; 
and according as there are vacancies, they fill up the 
situations of chancellor, medical professor, questor, and 
librarian. The rector of the university is president of 
the Senafics, and is armed with considerable powers. 
He is chosen annually by the professors and students, 
conjointly : but, by the statutes, or, rather, by " use 
and wont," their choice is restricted to the two prin- 
cipals and the two divinity professors. Attempts, how- 
ever, are at present being made by the students to have 
this restriction removed. The chancellor has no local 
duties which he may not perform by deputy if he please, 
and is commonly represented by the rector. 

I may here make some reference to a few of the 
old statutes of the university, which are of various 
dates, commencing from its foundation, and coming 
down till the end of the seventeenth century. They 



THE UNIVERSITY. 185 

are very strict, .and in general very excellent, though, 
from the decline of discipline, most of them have be- 
come obsolete. In regard to the dress of the students, 
they were forbidden to wear tight or- short clothes, 
but loose, and extending to the ancle ; and not to 
have tassels hanging from their necks, — '' cordulae de 
cervicibus pendentes." As to weapons, they were 
prohibited from carrying swords, daggers, or knives, 
except for cutting their food ; and if any such were 
found on them, they were to be seized, and the offend- 
ing persons not only punished at the discretion of the 
rector, but expeUed from their college. The students 
were divided into four classes or nations, called 
Fifanie, Lothianse, Angusianse, and AlbansB, for the 
purpose of choosing, in conjunction with the graduates 
of the university, a rector, whose office continued for 
one year, — a regulation which exists to this day, 
though it has now become little more than a matter 
of form.^ But the most remarkable feature in those 
statutes, is the very high rank, and almost unlimited 
power, which they confer on the rector of the univer- 
sity ; a power which, I need scarcely add, is, in the 
present times, greatly circumscribed. The following 
is the account given in the ** Statutad universitatis " of 
the origin of this officer's authority : — " On the 24th 
March, 1422, when Master James Scrimgeour was 
rector, it was agreed upon, at a council held by Bishop 
Wardlaw and the prior, (who at that time was James 
Haldenstone,) and the canons of the monastery, that, 
for preventing future disputes, the Lord-rector should 
go first from his stall in the cathedral church on all 
occasions of public ceremonies, (antecederet ex cella 

1 This idea of ^^ nations " seems to have been borrowed from the 
university of Paris, which, at an early age, was divided into the four 
natioDS of France, Picardy, Normandy, and Enghind. — Hallam, vol. 
iiL p. 623. 



\ 



186 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

in tempio posita, aliisque id genus ritibus,) and take 
his place next to the bishop, the prior being next in 
order; and if the bishop were absent, the rector 
should be first. This agreement was ratified by the 
canons of the monastery, by the second prior, William 
Balbuthie, by the Prior of Lochleyen, Andrew Newton, 
and by Lawrence Fyffe master of the hospital of St 
Leonard's, on the part of the monastery ; and on the 
part of the university, by John Douglas dean of Moray, 
by Lawrence Lindores rector of Criech, and Wil- 
liam Stephen rector of Restalrig. It was also agreed, 
that should any member of the university injure the 
prior or any one belonging to the monastery, com- 
plaint should first be made to the rector ; and if he 
failed to take it up, the matter should then be refer- 
red to the bishop. On the other hand, if any one of 
the monastery injured a member of the university, the 
latter should complain to the prior through the rector, 
and if justice were denied him, that he should then 
appeal to the bishop, whose decision should in all 
cases be final. These things were concluded in the 
hall of the monastery, in the presence of the venerable 
father in Christ, Henry Wardlaw bishop of St An- 
drews, as is more fully detailed in the old book of 
statutes."^ 

The two colleges have one library in common. This 
common or university library was founded by James 
VI., on the restoration of Episcopacy in 1610 ; who 
not only gave it a number of books himself, but caused 

^ This book is lost. See printed " Evidence," p. 232-237. But the 
original rector's book^ in two parchment volumes, is preserved. It 
begins in a.d. 1470, and comes down to the present da^; affording a 
very uncommon instance of the same book being carried on for three 
hundred and seventy-two years uninterruptedly. It contains the 
names of the rector and his assessors for each year, and the places in 
which he held his ** congregation." These places were the refectory 
of the priory, and the churches of St John the Evangelist^ of St Leo- 
nard, and of the Dominicans. 



THE UNIVERSITY. 187 

his queen and each of his children, Henry, Charles, 
and Elizabeth, to do the same. Dr George Abbot 
archbishop of Canterbury, also made it a present of 
books. ^ ' In the *^ Analecta Scotica " there is a 
letter* to John Murray of his majesty's bedchamber, 
afterwards Lord Annandale, from Dr Howie rector of 
the university, and some of the professors, thanking 
him for £10 sterling worth of books for their "biblio- 
thec." They add, ^^ and because we ar not able to 
requyt your worship's sa great liberalitie bot by 
thankful remembrances, we sail, God willing, mak the 
memorie of it continue sa long as this universitie sail 
stand." There is no date to this letter ; but I should 
think it must have been written about the year 1620. 
When King James visited St Andrews in 1617, he 
set down the following, among other articles concern* 
ing the university : — " That the library be flnished, 
and furnished with all possible speed, ne sint ma- 
gistri sine Ubris ; and that means be used to draw 
scholars to the New Colledge for the studie of divinitie ; 
and for their maintenance, there be two at least enter- 
tained by every diocese throughout the kingdom, by 
the help of the bishops, noble and gentlemen, and 
ministers of the said dioceses, ut non sint libri sine 
magistris" The university library was afterwards 
greatly augmented by the three colleges throwing 
their private libraries into the public one. These had 
gradually increased by the donations of their respective 
foimders, regents, and professors, from before the 
Reformation down to the time of their junction. St 

1 See a cmiouB volume published by the Maitland Club, entitled 
*< InTentoriea of Buikis in the CoUeges of Sanct Andiois," in which 
the books given by the above and other personages are mentioned by 
name. Several of those bequeathed by Mr John Johnston, in 1611, 
have marked opposite to them — Mekinus hdbet. His friend Andrew 
had probably taken them with him to the Continent, and, as is too 
common with those who borrow books, forgotten to return them. 

« Vol. u. p. 342. 



188 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Salvator's was begun by Bishop Kennedy, its liberal 
founder, and added to by its future provosts. St 
Mary's was augmented by Archbishop Hamilton ; but 
St Leonard's had by far the largest and most valuable 
library of the three. It was commenced by Prior 
Hepburn, whose name is still to be seen on the oldest 
books, and increased by the Earl of Buccleuch and Sir 
John Scott of Scotstarvit; but especially by the 
munificent gift of Sir John Wedderbum physician to 
Charles I., who was a regent in the college from the 
year 1620 to 1630; as well as by the legacy of the 
Reverend Dr Mungo Murray, son of William Murray 
of Ochtertyre. This Dr Murray was a regent in the 
college from 1625 till 1635, and afterwards became 
professor of astronomy in Gresham College, London, 
and rector of Wells. At his death in 1670, he be- 
queathed several thousand volumes to his old college 
of St Leonard, a fact which is thus commemorated 
on his monument : — 

Moriens coUegio Leonardino 

Lectisaimis maltis inftractam librls 

suam legavit bibliothecam. 

Besides these, there were many donations of single 
works bestowed on the university library, from time 
to time, by different individuals. The celebrated Alex- 
ander Henderson, in 1642, gave £1000 Scots, or £86 
sterling, in aid of its funds, which it is pleasing to 
record, as compensative of the injury he did to his 
king and country in other respects, though in the mis- 
taken conviction that he was doing God service. The 
largest money-gift from a private person, seems to have 
been that of £100 sterling from a Mr HoUs of Cors- 
combe, in Dorsetshire, to be laid out in " works writ- 
ten by English, Scotch, or Irish authors, relating to 
government or to civil and natural history."^ In the 

* University Records, 14th July 1774. 



THE UNIVERSITY. 189 

library are three fine full-length portraits ; one of the 
present chancellor Lord Melville, by Sir David Wilkie ; 
and two by Mr Watson Gordon ; viz., the late Dr John 
Hunter, and Dr Haldane the present Principal of St 
Mary's* * There are also portraits of John Knox, Dr 
Adam Ferguson, and the late Lord Kinnoul. 

By the liberality of the professors, those of the in- 
habitants of the town who are able to appreciate the 
advantage, are supplied with books from the university 
library, under certain restrictions. 

Until the year 1837, this university, in common with 
those of Great Britain and Ireland, was entitled to a 
copy of every new publication which proceeded from 
the press ; but government have now, in the case of 
St Andrews, commuted this right into an annual grant 
of £630, paid out of the consolidated fund ; a sum 
which must soon make the library very valuable and 
extensive, and be more than an equivalent for their 
lost privilege, which was reluctantly and irregularly 
conceded by the publishers, besides often yielding very 
worthless productions. The library at present con- 
tains upwards of 40,000 volumes. The most remark- 
able works in it are, a highly-finished illuminated 
Roman missal; the copy of the Khoran which belonged 
to Tippoo Saib ; an old manuscript copy of Wyntoun's 
Chronicle ; a copy of Juvenal, printed at Venice in 
1475; Archbishop Hamilton's Catechism in black 
letter, printed at St Andrews in 1552 ; and a copy of 
a large work on the ruins of Herculaneum, with nu- 
merous engravings, presented to the university by the 
King of Naples. 

Down to the era of the Revolution, the Archbishop 
of St Andrews was, ex officio^ chancellor of the uni- 
versity. In the Appendix, I have given a list of the 
laymen who succeeded to that ofiSice after the abolition 
of Episcopacy. Who were the chancellors in the tim^ 



190 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

of the Grand Rebellion, I have not learnt. Most 
likely there were none ; for the spirit of the times was 
averse to all control and subordination ; and the Cove- 
nanters, besides, were no friends to human learning. 
" The universities," says Malcolm Laing, " were appro- 
priated to the most fanatical instructors; and the 
language and philosophy of the schools jvere imper- 
fectly taught, as subservient to a species of controver- 
sial divinity, that teemed with disputatious invectives 
against the errors of the times.** The arms of the 
chancellors, from Bishop Wardlaw downwards, are 
beautifully cut in stone, in chronological order, on the 
side of the university library facing South Street. 
Down to the middle of the last century, one of the 
heads of the three colleges wajs always appointed vice- 
chancellor ; but, since that time, the name has fellen 
into desuetude, and the duties are performed by the 
rector and senatus. 

The established curriculum for students at the uni- 
versity is, four sessions at the united college ; and, if 
they be designed for the church, four more at St Mary's. 
But if the divinity students prefer it, they may reside 
only three years, and enrol for one ; or they may re- 
side only one year, and enrol for five. This arrange- 
ment seems contrary to the original design of a college 
education ; but it is made for the convenience of tutors 
and schoolmasters, who are desirous of entering the 
Presbyterian establishment, and are unable to be long 
absent from their vocations. 

A degree of B.A. may be obtained at the end of the 
third session of regular attendance at the United Col- 
lege, and that of M. A. at the end of the fourth, by those 
who are prepared to undergo an examination in clas- 
sics, mathematics, and philosophy, which is much more 
strict now than it used to be. No fees are demanded 
for these degrees ; and yet the proportion of those who 



THE UNIVERSITY, 191 

take them is small : a proof that ohjects are not the 
more sought after by remoying the diiBculties that lie 
in their way; and that they will not be songht at all, 
unless some substantial benefit is to be derived from 
them. 

The degree of M.D. is conferred by the senatus 
twice every year ; but not until after a severe exam- 
ination, conducted by the medical professor of the uni- 
versity, in conjunction with certain distinguished gen- 
tlemen of the profession, who are resident fellows of 
the royal colleges of physicians or surgeons of London, 
Edinburgh, Glasgow, Aberdeen, or Dublin. The can- 
didate must have attended a certain number of sessions 
at some university, or lectures by fellows of the above 
colleges, and produce certificates of having done so. 
If already possessed of a diploma from the said col- 
leges, he has merely to submit to an examination. If 
an M.A., he is exempted from an examination in La- 
tin. By a recent regulation, an attendance of one 
session on the medical professor and chemical lecturer 
of St Andrews, is recognised as a medicos annus by the 
medical boards of Great Britain. 

This university has given to the world many illus- 
trious men, a list of whose names will be found in the 
Appendix. 

The university arms are curious, and bear evident 
marks of antiquity. In the centre is St Andrew ex- 
tended upon his cross, beneath a canopy. On one side 
is an ancient professor, lecturing to his class, which is 
ranged at a table on the other side, with a luminator^ 
holding a candle between them. Above, are suspended 
three shields with devices. The one on the right, with 

^ The office of luminator existed tiU lately in the nnirerBity. Each 
class had one, who received his education gratnitously, and whose 
duty it was to furnish the students with lights, when he called them, 
in the morning. 



192 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

the three maacles, is certainly that of Bishop Ward- 
law, who founded the university. The royal shield 
on the left, is doubtless in honour of the contemporary 
sovereign James I.; but whose the centre one is I 
have not learnt, unless it be that of the spurious Pope 
Benedict XIII., who granted his bulls in confirmation 
of the university charters. This is rendered the more 
probable from the circumstance of the shield contain- 
ing a half-^Tuxm, the family name of Benedict having 
been Peter de Luna. The legend is, " Sigillum univer- 
sitatis magistrorum et scolarium Sancti Andree." 

It appears, from the voluminous ^' Evidence *' taken 
before the royal commission in 1826, for visiting the 
universities of Scotland, that from the Reformation 
down to the above date, inclusive, there have been 
seventeen different visitations of this university. They 
consist for the most part of details respecting discipline, 
correction of abuses, improved modes of teaching, 
rental of colleges, examination of students, repair of 
dilapidated buildings, &c. The details are generally 
tedious and uninteresting, and afford little to repay 
the labour of investigation. Upon a review of the 
whole, one cannot help coming to the conclusion, that 
the commissioners were more successful in detecting 
errors and suggesting remedies, than in carrying those 
remedies into effect.^ The visitation of 1826 was 
ordered by William IV., and conducted by several 
noblemen, gentlemen, and clergymen, commissioned for 
the purpose. They gave in a long and able report ; 
'' but,"* observes the author of the statistical account 
of this parish, "though several attempts have been 
made to found upon it a legislative enactment, such a 

^ For a farther aceount of the university, see Appendix I., II., III., 
IV. There is also a large ooUection of documents on the same subject, 
in the seventh volume of the ** Balcarres papers " in the Advocates' 
liibrary. The dates extend hoi^ 1438 till 1597, 



THE COLLEGES. J 93 

measure has hitherto been found to be attended with 
difficulties of no ordinary magnitude ; and none of the 
suggestions of the commissioners have received the 
necessary sanction for establishing their introduction 
and enforcement." 

Another commission is at present sitting, which, 
like the last, is attended with considerable trouble 
to the individual members, as well as expense to the 
State. Whether it vnll do more than former ones, 
or whether its recommendations will be adopted, re- 
mains to be seen. 



CHAPTER XI. 

The Colleges, 



United College of St Sakator and St Leonard. — 
The principalship, and the professorship of Mathema- 
tics, in this college, are in the gift of the crovni ; the 
professorships of Greek, Logic, Moral, and Natural 
Philosophy, in that of the college itself; of Medicine,^ 
in that of the university ; of Civil History, in that of 
the Marquis of Ailsa ;^ and lastly, the professorship of 
Humanity, in that of the Duke of Portland.^ The 
college session lasts from the end of October till the 
end of April. The students wear scarlet frieze gowns, 
and pay £3, 3s. a session to each professor whose lec- 

^ This chair ivas founded by the Duke of Chandos, when chanceUor, 
about a hundred years ago. 

^ As the representative of Bishop Kennedy, who founded St Salva- 
tor's coU^e. 

' As the representative of Sir John Scott of Scotstarvet, who founded 
it in the seventeenth centur)\ 

VOL. II, O 



194 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

tures they attend. The bursaries are sixty-four in 
number, twenty-six of which are open to competition, 
the rest being private.^ 

The parishes in the gift of the college are, Denino, 
Kemback, Kilmany, Cults, and Forteviot, of which 
the tithes and patronage had been settled on St Sal- 
vator's college before the Reformation. About a hun- 
dred years ago, the professors sold the patronage of 
Portmoak, and the adjacent superiority of Kirhness, 
to Sir John Bruce of Kinross. These last had been 
given to St Leonard's college by John Wynram, the 
titular prior of Portmoak, after the Reformation. The 
professors, about the same time, disposed of various 
other superiorities which yielded them no annual rent, 
but which haying, at that time, county votes attached 
to them, produced about £400 each. Finally, they 
sold to the Earl of Kintore the patronage of the 
parishes of Kinkell, Drumblate, Skene, and Kinellar. 
These parishes, which had been seven in number, but 
were diminished to four by junctions, are spoken of in 
the college books, under the general name of the 
"parsonage of Kinkell;'* but how and when they 
came into the possession of the United College, I have 
not been able to ascertain.^ 

The college still draws a revenue from numerous 
small feus, certain bishop's rents which were granted 
out of the spoils of Episcopacy at the Revolution, and 
rents of land annexed to some of the professorships. 
But it may be remarked here, as a curious circum- 
stance, and as strikingly illustrative of the disorder 
and rapine which prevailed at the Reformation, that, 
previous to that era, St Salvator's college is known to 

* See a list of the Bursaries, Appendix V. 

^ In a little book called Scotis Indiculum, published in 1682, are 
these words, *' The parsonage of Kinkell, in Aberdeenshire, is lately 
annexed to St Leonard's college," p. 199. 



THE COLLEGES. 195 

have drawn an income from the lands of Balgoner, 
Bulbuthie, Lochmalony, Strathvithie, Newton of 
Wester Kincaple, Pitlethie, Pusk, Ardross, &c. These 
lands now yield nothing, and the very history of their 
alienation is nnrecorded. 

St Sdvator's College. — For an account of the foun- 
dation of this college by Bishop Kennedy, see vol. i. 
p. 222. The edifice consists of a large quadrangle ; 
and this, again, of the apartments in which the pro- 
fessors deliver their lectures ; a hall more remarkable 
for its antiquity and dampness than its convenience, 
and therefore no longer in use ; and a venerable chapel, 
in which is to be seen the monument of its pious 
foimder. This monument is, or has been, a magnificent 
piece of what is called Gothic workmanship. It is 
still rich in elegantly-clustered columns, delicately- 
traced canopies, and studded pendants. The crocketed 
pinnacles which surmounted the canopies have long 
since disappeared ; and still longer since, the figures 
of the saints which no doubt once filled the now vacant 
niches. The monument is said to have cost a sum 
equal to £10,000 of modem money ; to account for 
which we must suppose the niches to have been filled 
with images of silver, as the mere workmanship could 
not have cost a third part of that sum. There are 
two lines of a Latin inscription on the monument, 
probably hexameters, which are so effaced as to be 
scarcely legible. I do not think any word in the first 
line can be positively determined except the final one. 
The second line is less effaced, and may be read thus : 

Magister 
Hioce finit fanum qui laTgifl intulit ortum : 

meaning, that the same individual who, by his bounty, 
began the church, had also completed it. 

A writer in the year 1617, says of this structure, 
that " profane and wicked men had shamefully defaced 



196 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

and disfigured it." But it suflFered still more injury 
when the ancient and beautiful roof of the chapel was 
taken down about eighty years ago. It was thought 
that this roof, which was nearly flat, and of a peculiar 
construction, might some day fall by its own weight, 
as it seemed to have no adequate support. But after 
the workmen had unfortunately advanced too far to 
retrace their steps, they found, to their surprise, that 
the roof was so firm and compact, that they were ac- 
tually unable to take it to pieces. Experience might 
have taught them that, whatever were the religious 
errors of their forefathers, a defect in church archi- 
tecture was not one of them ; though, indeed, if the 
latter could have anticipated how their religious edi- 
fices were to be treated by their semi-barbarous poste- 
rity, they would, doubtless, have constructed them less 
durably, as well as less expensively. The workmen's 
only alternative was to detach the roof gradually from 
the walls and buttresses, and make it fall eri masse. 
The report produced by its fall is said to have shaken 
the whole city ; and thus the very roof which the good 
bishop had no doubt constructed at great expense, and 
from a model of perhaps the first architects of his age, 
and which would have lasted as long as the walls them- 
selves, was made to dilapidate, in its fall, the still 
more beautiful mausoleum which he had erected to his 
own memory ! 

The interior of the chapel was once thirty feet 
longer than it now is; that space having been taken 
ofl^, from its being found longer than was needed. The 
fine gothic east window is walled up, the altar with- 
drawn, and the pulpit, with its preacher, substituted in 
its place. Besides being the chapel of the college, it 
serves now, also, as the church of the adjacent parish 
of St Leonard's ; for such is the religious parsimony 
pf the present times, that Xo hav^ had a place of wor-^ 



THE COLLEGES. 197 

ship for each of these purposes would have been 
deemed extravagant. On the pavement of the vesti- 
bule is a monument to Dr Hugh Spens, who was Prin- 
cipal here, from a.d. 1506 till 1534. On the flat stone, 
the venerable figure of this divine is cut in low relief, 
with a cross upon his breast, his hands folded upon 
his chest, his initials, H. S., at his side, and his family 
shield at his feet, having the Spens' arms — ^a lion ram- 
pant* under a bend, which has upon it a buckle between 
two mascles. The inscription, as far as it is legible, 

runs thus : — " Hie req rendus et egregius vir 

mgr. nr [Hug]o Spens theologus eximius in utroque 

jure qui va[riis] ditavit muneribus. Obiit ano 

dni 1534 et 21 die Julii." But here again unholy 
hands have evidently been at work. The stone had 
been taken up, perhaps with a view to carry off the 
lead in which the Principal would no doubt be interred. 
In doing so, they must have broken it transversely 
into two parts near the middle. They then straight- 
ened the edges so as to make them fit ; and thus not 
only made the stone shorter by about six inches, but 
annihilated the letters Huo on the one side, and Riis 
on the other. They then restored the two stones to 
their place ; but, owing to some unaccountable negli- 
gence, they reversed the eastern division, and thus 
brought the feet of the figure into contact with its 
chest ! In this manner the stone lay from time im- 
memorial, till it was restored, only a few months ago, 
to its proper position ; but, in consequence of the part 
that is wanting in the middle, the figure of the Principal 
has a stunted and dwarfish appearance. 

Over the entrance to the college, as well as over the 
gateway of the church, are the arms of the founder, 
with the Kennedy motto on the former, " aviso la fin." 

In the college there is shown an exquisitely-wrought 
silver mace, which, in the year 1 683, is said to have 



198 HISTORY OP 8T ANDREWS. 

been discovered in Bishop Kennedy's tomb, along with 
five others similarly formed, but not so handsome. Of 
these five, two are preserved in St Mary's college, one 
was given to the university of Aberdeen, one to Glas- 
gow, and one to Edinburgh. Appended to the one in 
this college, is a label with a Latin inscription, to the 
effect that Kennedy caused it to be made in Paris, in 
the year 1461 ; a second, containing the name and 
designation of the maker, viz., '* Johne Mair goold- 
smythe and verlotte of chamer til the Lord Dauphin, 
has made this maase in the towne of Paris, in the 
year of our Lord 1461;" and a third, stating that 
Dr Skene, principal of the college, caused it to be 
repaired in 1685. 

But it will be proper to give some further account 
of this remarkable mace. It is of ma«sy silver, par- 
tially gilt, four feet long, and weighs nearly twenty 
pounds; but, like all ecclesiastical remains in Scotland, 
has suffered from the hands of violence. It consists 
of four divisions or compartments, and a base, each 
compartment having a triple projection. The various 
devices upon these have, no doubt, an emblematical 
meaning, but I am not sure that I have discovered all 
of them. The upper extremity of the upper division 
consists of arches, canopies, and crocketed pinnacles, 
surmounting the interior of a dome. Beneath this 
dome is a figure of the Saviour, (the Sanctus Salvator 
to whom the college is dedicated,) about three inches 
long, standing upon a globe, and being adored by three 
angels ; the first angel holding a cross, the second a 
spear, and the third, a reed with a sponge. Behind 
each angel is a round turret, on the tops of which are 
symptoms of something having been burnt, probably 
incense, when the mace was carried in procession. 
Immediately below the globe on which the Saviour 



THE COLLEGES. J 99 

fitandSy is a hollow space, perhaps intended for the 
lower regions, guarded by six lions couchants, two of 
which, however, have been wrenched off. Between 
every two of these animals is a hairy savage, or scaly 
demon, three in all, sitting at the three portcullis en- 
trances to the said hollow space, having coats of arms 
on shields placed between their legs, and each armed 
with an uplifted baton and shield. Between these per- 
sonages, somewhat more elevated, are a bishop with his 
mitre and crosier, a king with his crown and sceptre, 
and an abbot in his cloak and cowl. Perhaps the 
Saviour and the angels may denote the church trium- 
phant ; the king, bishop, and abbot, the church militant ; 
and the space below, with its demon guardians, hell. 
The second compartment in the mace has two angels, 
(the corresponding third having disappeared,) each with 
wings extended, in the attitude of preaching from a 
pulpit. Between these, a little lower down, are three 
churchmen, each reading a book in a desk. The third 
compartment contains three turrets, with vacant 
pulpits placed between them, out of which probably 
the silver preachers have been extracted. The fourth 
compartment has three figures in as many pulpits, 
with their faces turned inwards in the attitude of 
prayer, two of which are broken off in the middle. 
Between these are two churchmen, reading from a 
scroll, in their desks; the corresponding third one 
having been carried off. The base wa« evidently orna- 
mented with four lions couchant, two of which only 
remain. 

I have said that the six maces were found in the 
bishop's tomb in the year 1683. I am not aware on 
what good authority this rests, except the inscrip- 
tion on the one just described, which states, that it 
was repaired by order of Dr Skene in 1685, who 



200 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

was Principal of the college in that year. Perhaps 
they were deposited there at the time of the Refor- 
mation, to be safe from the rapine which marked that 
period. Be this as it may, it was recently determined 
to re-open the tomb, and examine further into its 
contents. On the 10th June last year, accordingly, 
it was entered without much difficulty from the out- 
side of the church, by removing a few stones in the 
wall. Till then, a doubt had existed whether the 
remains of the bishop had been placed immediately 
under the large black marble slab in the recess of his 
tomb, or at some cousiderable depth under the ground 
beneath it. This doubt was now dispelled. Under 
the slab there is a shallow irregular space, large 
enough perhaps to contain a human body, but in 
which there was nothing but some loose stones and 
rubbish. Immediately beneath this, is a strong arch, 
on which the whole weight of the monument is sup- 
ported ; and below that again, there appeared an 
immense quantity of loose travelled earth. This earth 
the workmen employed began to throw out of the 
opening by which they had entered. For a time, no 
result appeared; but at length, human bones were 
found — the leg and arm bones, and finally the skull — 
not lying by themselves, but dispersed in different parts 
among the loose earth. Several of these bones bore 
evident marks of having been embalmed, as fragments 
of cerecloth were still adhering to them. Pieces of 
a wooden coffin were also found, but no leaden one, 
which must have been abstracted. When the greater 
part of the earth was ejected, it appeared that the 
space consisted of a remarkably well-finished square cell 
of eight feet by three and a half, and about five feet in 
height ; with a cross at the east and west ends, neatly 
cut upon marble slabs of about two feet square. 
Broken pieces of painted tiles were also found among 



THE COLLEGES. 201 

the earth, with which the floor of the cell seemed to 
have been paved. It was also discovered that there 
was a small stone stair of fotir or five steps leading 
into the tomb, from the interior of the church, imme- 
diately in front of the monument. It was now 
evident that the remains of the bishop had been 
laid in the empty cell, with his feet towards the 
eastern cross, and his head towards the western. 
This cell had probably been opened in 1683, as be- 
fore observed, the maces discovered and removed, the 
leaden coffin also removed, the bones of the bishop 
carelessly scattered about, instead of being left as 
they were found, and the space afterwards filled up 
with earth. The bones were now, however, carefully 
collected, and placed in a box, the cell filled up again, 
and the opening in the wall rebuilt. The skull was 
previously examined phrenologically ; and pronounced 
by connoisseurs to evince great firmness, conscien- 
tiousness, and veneration, but not that degree of 
intellectual capacity which might have been expected 
from the well-known ability of the illustrious prelate. 

In the same college there are preserved two silver 
arrows which used to be shot for annually in St An- 
drews, together with the silver medals which the 
winners were entitled to attach to them. The figures 
of the archers, while in the act of shooting, are 
engraved on their respective medals, some of whose 
attitudes and costumes are very curious, and give one 
a good idea of the dress of the period. 

The body of archers here alluded to, existed in St 
Andrews (except during the Grand Rebellion, and a 
few years before and after it) from the year 1618 till 
the year 1751 ; and as many of the individuals com- 
posing that body belonged to some of the first families 
in the country, at the time when the university was 
more frequented by young men of rank than it is now, 



202 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

I will here subjoin a list of their names, the mottoes 
of their families, and the date of their winning the 
silver arrows, — all copied from the medals above-men- 
tioned. 

The first arrow has thirty-nine medals attached to 
it, the weight of the whole being one hundred and 
sixty-six ounces of silver. 

No. Date. Name. Motto. 

1. 1618. J. Canninghain. 

2. 1619. J. M. 

3. 1620. W. DimdM. 

4. 1622. Earl of Morton. Sicker. 

5. 1623. Archibald lord LomJ I bvde my tyme. 

6. 1624. Lord Robert Douglas. 

7. 1626. D. Leslie. 

8. 1627. J. Stirling. 

9. 1627. EarlofWemyss. 

10. 1628. D. Forrester. 

Here follows a long blanks occasioned, no doubt, by 
the ciyil troubles. 

No. Date. Name. Motto. 

11. 1675. Dav. Drummond. 

12. 1676. John Ramsay. Supema iequor. 

13. 1677. Will. Cockbum. Plus vigiU: 

14. 1678. Colin Campbell. Arte et marte. 
16. 1679. Lord Cha. Carnegie. Dread God. 

16. 1680. Dav. Viscount Stormont. Spero meUoia. 

17. 1682. Alex. Watson. Augetur sedulus. 

18. 1683. Alex. Yeamane. 

19. 1684. John Kindal. 

20. 1685, Dav. Drammond. Cum coide. 

21. 1687. M. Graham of Gorthy. Sepulto viresco. 

22. 1689. A. Robertson of Strewan. Virtutia gloria merces. 

23. 1690. A. Graham of Blackness. Nee temera nee timide. 

24. 1692. Lord Lindsay. Love but dread. 

25. 1693. Rob. Heriot of Ramomie. 

26. 1694. Earl of Rothes. Grip fast. 

27. 1695. P. Naime of Sandford. L'esperance me confort. 

' The same who afterwards became the first Marquis of Argyll, of 
whom his own father predicted to Charles I., that he would " wind 
him a pirn " if he trusted him. 



THE COLLEGES. 



203 



No. Date. 



Name. 



28. 1697. James Bethune of Balfour. 

29. 1696. W. Naime of Baldovan. 
80. 1799. B. Fringle, Cupar. 

31. 1700. John Pattullo of Balhouffie. 

32. 1701. And. Galloway, Dunkeld. 

33. 1702. G. Paterson of Dunmoore. 

34. 1703. T. Alton of Klnaldle. 

35. 1704. J. Craigie of Dumbamie. 

36. 1705. R. Hay of Strowie. 

37. 1705. A. Cassie of Kirkhouae. 

38. 1706. Lord William Murray. 

39. 1707. D. SooU of Sootstarbet. 



Motto. 
Le debonxiaire. 
L'esperanoe me confort. 

^gris opem fero. 

Hue tendimus omnet. 
Que sunum sunt. 
Honeste viva. 
Creaco sub Jugo. 
Sub pondsie suxsum. 



The second arrow has thirty medals, and weigh to- 
gether fifty-five ounces and four drachms of silver. 



No. Date. Name. 

1. 1710. Alex. Sharp. 

2. 1712. Rob.Fotheringham,(agedl5), 

3. 1714. Alex. Sharp. 

4. 1716. LordElcho. 

5. 1716. William Vilant. 

6. 1717. Lord Maitland, (aged 16). 

7. 1718. Adam Murray. 

8. 1719. Lord BosehiU. 

9. 1719. Lord Doune. \ 

10. 1720. James Leslie. 

11. 1720. Charles Leslie. 

12. 1720. Thomas Leslie, (aged 13). 

13. 1720. Lord LesUe, (aged 14). 

14. 1721. Alexander Haldane. 

15. 1722. Dav. Bethune of Kilconquhar. 

16. 1724. Alex. Alton of Kinaldie. 

17. 1725. Alex. Scrimgeoure of Tealing. 

18. 1727. Geo. Haddow, (aged 15). 

19. 1728. James Pattullo of Balhouffie. 

20. 1729. Robert Young. 

21. 1730. David Sibbald. 

22. 1730. James Durham of Largo. 

23. 1735. A. M^Leod of Muirayonside. 

24. 1736. John M'Leod of Talisker. 

25. 1738. SirJamesSharpofStratyrum. 

26. 1739. Sir R. Henderson of Fordell. 

27. 1745. A. Bayne of Riraces. 

28. 1749. A. Duncan of Craigton. 

29. 1750. Geo. Dempster of Dunnichen. 
80, 1751. Earl of Elgin. 



Motto. 
Pro mitra eoronam. 
Be it fast. 
Pro mitra eoronam. 
Jepense. 

Concilio et animb. 
Tout prest. 
Tache sans tachs. 
' Salus per Christum i 

demptorem. 
Grip fut. 
Grip fast. 
Grip fast. 
Grip fast 
Suffer suffer. 
Resolutio cauta. 
Que sursum sunt. 
Dissepate. 
Ut pnesim. 
^gris opem fero. 
Press through. 

Victoria non prsda. 
Murusahenus. 
Mums ahenus. 
Pro mitra eoronam. 
Sola yirtus nobilitae. 
Virtute. 
Disce pati. 
Fortiter et strenue. 
Fttimus. 



204 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

The charter-press of this college contains some 
original bulls of Popes Nicholas V., Eugenius IV., 
Pius II., and Julius III., which relate to the founda- 
tion and endowment of the two colleges, and are remark- 
able for their exquisite penmanship. It also contains 
a great number of charters, which are chiefly endow- 
ments of altarages and choristerships in the chapels 
of St Salvator and St Leonard, for the performance of 
obits in behalf of the souls of the donors. The lands 
and tenements of which these endowments consist, 
were, at the Reformation, of course, diverted from their 
original intention, but still yield a small annual-rent 
to the United College. There are also some charters 
of prebendaryships granted to St Salvator's before 
the Reformation, and of bursaries given by private 
individuals both before and after that era. 

In the old hall of this college is John Knox's 
pulpit, from which, it is said, he addressed the multi- 
tude when he roused them to destroy the cathedral 
and monasteries in 1559. It is accordingly pictured 
in the celebrated engraving recently published, which 
represents the preacher in the act of delivering that 
historically-important sermon. The pulpit is of carved 
oak, and much decayed ; yet it has still the twisted 
iron frames which held the baptismal ba^in and hour- 
glass; and two projecting boards, one probably for 
the Bible, and the other for the Prayer-Book of Ed- 
ward VI., which last, we know, was used at that time 
by the reformers. 

In the same college is a good museum, which is 
connected with the " Literary and Philosophical So- 
ciety of St Andrews." It is well stocked with the 
articles usually seen in similar depositaries, and is 
continually receiving fresh additions from the bounty 
of scientific individuals. A minute account of its 
contents is unnecessary; but I may observe that it 



THE COLLEGES. 205 

contains mineralogical specimens, fossil remains, shells, 
skeletons, anatomical preparations, a mummy, insects, 
stuffed birds, quadrupeds, fishes, and snakes, coins, 
Indian deities, oriental implements, and the remark- 
able stone coffin described in Chapter VIII. 

St Leonard's College. — For an account of the foun- 
dation and endowment of this college, see vol. i. p. 
254. All that now remains of it is the ruined chapel, 
the old hall, and a few buildings which have now been 
converted into dwelling-houses and offices. On the 
largest of these is this inscription : — " Erexit GuL 
Guild, 8 s T D. 1655." In another, is still to be seen 
the room which was occupied by George Buchanan 
when principal of the college. He was presented to 
this situation by Queen Mary, who, besides, made him 
her own and her son's preceptor, and settled upon him 
a pension of £100 sterling out of the temporalities of 
Crossraguel abbey, which had shared the fate of the 
other monasteries at the Reformation. Yet even he, 
reformer though he was, did not think himself safe 
from the rapacity of the still more reforming Earl of 
Gassillis, of abbot-roasting celebrity, who thought he 
had a prior claim on Crossraguel, till he had put him- 
self under the formal protection of the state. Buch- 
anan was Moderator of the General Assembly of the 
Kirk in 1567, at a time when the distinction between 
clergy and laity was lost in the confusion of the times, 
or was stigmatized as " the pride of papistry." His 
obligations to Queen Mary he ill requited, by going 
to England as one of the commissioners for accusing 
her to the too-willing ear of her rival Elizabeth, and 
writing a book entitled " Detection of her Doings," 
designed to prejudice the minds of her subjects against 
her. For these services, he received £100 per annum 
from the Queen of England ; so that, though he did 
not serve two mistresses, he took wages from both. 



206 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Buchanan's merits as a poet, and demerits as an his- 
torian, are well known. Sir James Melville, who 
knew him personally, says of him : ^* He was of good 
religion for a poet, but he was easily abused ; and so 
facile, that he was led away by every company that he 
haunted for the time, which made him fractious in his 
old age ; for he spoke and wrote as those who were 
about him for the time informed him, and was become 
slippery mnd careless, following, in many things, the 
vulgar opinion ; for he was naturally popular, and ex- 
tremely revengeful against any man that had offended 
him, which was his greatest fault."^ 

At the era of the Reformation, St Leonard's college, 
though a monastic institution, was distinguished for 
its opposition to the Roman Catholic Church ; so that 
to have " drunk of St Leonard's well," became a prover- 
bial phrase for having imbibed the reformed opinions. 

The roofless chapel is seventy-eight feet long, and 
eighteen wide. Both on the wall and pavement are 
several remains of monuments, all more or less in- 
jured by time and weather. The first of those on the 
wall deserving notice, is, probably, that of the cele- 
brated Prior John Hepburn, principal founder of the 
college ; but it is constructed of so friable a stone, that 
except the general form of the monument, a few doubt- 
ful devices, and the faint outline of a shield, nothing 
can be traced. The next is that of Robert Stewart 
earl of March, bishop-elect of Caithness before the Re- 
formation, and, after that era, Commendator of the 
priory of St Andrews. We have already had occa- 
sion to speak of him.* This monument is of a Grecian 
order; and the epitaph states that he died in 1686, 

' Memoin, p. 262. These faults did not hinder him from being en« 
xoUed among the " Scoto Worthies." 
« Vol. i. pp. 382, 396. 



THE COLLEGES. 207 

aged 63. On the architrave, are these two hexameter 
lines : 

In portu fluctusque omnes classemque relinquo. 
Me spectans mundumque omnem facesqae reliiique ; 

which may be thus freely rendered : " Here I leave 
behind both the honours and troubles of the world ; 
take example from me, and withdraw from its vanities." 
He married a daughter of the Earl of Atholl, by whom 
he had no issue, and lived privately at St Andrews 
till his death. As was too much the custom in those 
sacrilegious times, he gifted away some of the rents, 
both of his bishopric and his priorate, to those who 
had as little title to them as himself. 

There is another mural monument to the memory 
of Robert Wilkie, who was twenty-one years principal 
of the college, and enriched it with gifts and bursaries. 
He died in 1611. The long Latin egotistic inscription 
says of him, that he " enclosed the area with buildings 
to the west, and made additions to those on the east, 
and bequeathed four thousand two hundred marks for 
the sustenance of the poor." The concluding words 
are, " nutrio 6 inopes," in allusion to six bursaries 
which he founded, though now only two under the 
name of Wilkie, of &9 each, appear on the list of bur- 
saries belonging to the United College. He was the 
immediate predecessor of David Black, as senior min- 
ister of the parish of St Andrews, though he had never 
undergone any form of ordination; and was, moreover, 
the friend both of Andrew and James Melville. 

On the pavement of the chapel are a few monu- 
mental stones with inscriptions, some of which are il- 
legible, and others consist of fulsome compliments, or 
commonplace moral sentiments, scarcely worth record- 
ing. The most perfect, is one at the north-east cor- 
ner, in memory of James Wilkie, principal of the col- 
lege, and predecessor, as well as uncle, of the foregoing 



208 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Robert. He died in 1590, aged 78. He was the Mode- 
rator of the synod which, in 1586, excommunicated 
Archbishop Adamson by a majority of two. There are 
also two stones, lying side by side, which, from their 
black-letter characters, and the figures carved upon 
them in their robes, were doubtless canons of the priory 
attached to St Leonard's college. One of them, whose 
name is Emanuel Young, seems to have the date 1520, 

and the words " . . • . jacet in quo funduntur (?) 

preces magne deitatis amice qui obiit ;" meaning, 

probably, that he lies buried where an aJtar was dedi- 
cated and prayers offered up to the Virgin. The only 
two remaining comer divisions, have " anima " and 

" mea." The corresponding stone has the words " 

magister ex inopum numero primus sacramenta min- 

strans qui obiit O domine salvum me fac." The 

only remaining comer has " adjutor." There is another 
stone towards the west end of the chapel, in memory 
of John Archibald and his wife, which begins thus : 
" Hie jacet Johannes Archibaldus cum Margarita con- 

juge sua primi et precipui hujus almi coUegii 

qui obierunt anno salutis " This Archibald, I 

find elsewhere, founded an altarage in the year 1525, 
and deposited £200 in gold in the hands of Gavin 
Logic, regent in the college, as an endowment for per- 
forming an obit for his soul for ever. This Logic, we 
have already seen, (vol. i. p. 280,) was obliged to make 
his escape from St Andrews for a suspicion of heresy; 
but what became of the £200 is not stated. But the 
most remarkable of all the tombs, is that of the famous 
John Wynram. This person had been sub-prior of 
St Andrews, in which capacity he assisted at the trial 
and condemnation of Sir J. Borthwick, George Wish- 
art, and Walter Mill, for heresy. Yet, in 1560, he 
openly joined the Reformers, and was made Superin- 
t^endant of Fife, and Cpmmendator gf the priory of 



THE COLLEGES. 209 

Portinoak. This priory he annexed, before his death, 
to the college of St Leonard, for the sustenance of 
four students of theology and philosophy, reserving to 
himself the life-rent of the same. In 1572, he assisted 
at the inauguration of Mr John Douglas, the first tul- 
chan archbishop of St Andrews. The records of the 
General Assembly exhibit several complaints against 
him for negligence in visiting his district. " His timi- 
dity and temporizing conduct were often blamed by the 
Protestants, and afforded a topic of invective against 
him to the Roman Catholics, when he deserted them."^ 
This conduct seems hinted at in his epitaph, where, 
speaking of his change from Popery to Protestantism, 
it says, — " Wynramo CoenobiarchaB conversis rebus 
Fifanorum episcopo ;" — as if he thought it a matter of 
doubt whether the change were for the better or the 
worse, and as if, like his contemporary the Vicar of 
Bray, he was prepared to attach himself to either 
party. He died in 1582, aged 90. On the stone there 
is a shield with a ram, by way of device, or play upon 
his name, which was a common practice in those days. 
When Dr Johnson was here in 1773, he called this 
chapel "a fabric not inelegant of external structure;'* 
but, at that time, the spire had not been taken down, 
which it has unhappily been since, — ^nor the windows 
built up, which have, however, been lately re-opened. 
" But," adds the doctor, with a just sarcasm, and in 
his peculiar style, " I was always hindered by some 
civil excuse from seeing it. A recent attempt, as I 
was told, has been made to convert it into a green- 
house, by planting its area with shrubs. This new 
method of gardening is unsuccessful. The plants do 
not hitherto prosper. To what use it will next be put, 
I have no pleasure in conjecturing. It is something 

> pr M*Crie. 
VOL. II. P 



210 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

that its present state is, at least, not ostentatiously dis- 
played. Where there is shame there may yet be vir- 
tue." Two feet of mould had been laid on the floor 
for the purpose just mentioned. When the shrubbery 
failed, the chapel was converted into a coal-house for 
a neighbouring boarding-school. When the school 
was removed, and the coals were consumed, the area 
became a wilderness of weeds. At length, about three 
years ago, "shame" having produced " virtue," it was 
cleared out, when the above-mentioned tomb-stones 
were discovered, which were not known before, or not 
remembered, to have existed. I am sorry to add, that 
it is again falling back to its former wilderness state. 
Truly, Presbyterianism is not an antiquarian religion. 

St Leonard's hall is an ancient edifice, having upon 
it the arms and motto of Prior Hepburn, supported by 
two angels, extremely well executed. The building 
consists of three long, but narrow apartments, two of 
which were probably used as a refectory and dormi- 
tory for the students of the college. 

St Mary's College. — See anaccount of the foundation 
and endowment of this college, vol. i. pp. 284, 316. The 
site is supposed to have been that of the original peda- 
gogium. On the north side of the quadrangle, is the 
university library; and, on the west side,are thedivinity 
hall and the Principal's lodge. There was once a chapel 
in this college, dedicated to St John the Evangelist, 
which, as it must have stood east and west, probably 
occupied the south side of the quadrangle ; and this 
derives confirmation from a certain adjoining tene- 
ment being described, in a charter of 1494, as " situ- 
ated between the chapel of St John the Evangelist 
and the school of the university of St Andrews on the 
west, and Butler's [or West-bum] Wynd on the east."^ 

* MS. Catalogue of Charters, p. 73, 



THE COLLEGES. 21 1 

Ever since the year 1579, the college has been con- 
fined to the study of divinity. The principalship and 
the three professorships, v^hich are of Divinity, Hebrew, 
Biblical Criticism, and Church History, respectively, 
having been, in the time of Episcopacy, in the gift of 
the archbishop, are now in that of the crown. The 
session lasts from the 1st of December till the 31st of 
March. The students wear no gowns, and pay no 
fees; but, before being admitted, must have passed 
through the usual philosophical and classical studies, 
at this or some other Scottish university. The bur- 
saries are twenty in number. 

The parishes in the gift of the college are, Tanna- 
dice, Craig, Logie-pert, Lawrencekirk, and Tweeds- 
muir. Tynningham was formerly in its gift ; but the 
perpetual patronage of it was sold, in 1760, to the 
Earl of Haddington, for the small sum of £100 ; and 
it may be added here, that as there had been a loss of 
teind from that parish. King William III. granted the 
college an annuity to make it up, out of the recently- 
abolished archbishopric of St Andrews. The revenues 
of the Scottish bishoprics, after " the glorious Revolu- 
tion,'* like their ruined cathedrals, became quarries 
from which, upon application to the royal proprietor, 
materials were procured for repairing all kinds of di- 
lapidated institutions. Of the five parishes above-men- 
tioned, only two now yield any return, and even that 
is continually diminishing, owing to the causes 1 have 
explained in the last chapter. 

The papal bulls of Paul III. and Julius III., 
authorizing the endowment of the college out of the 
archiepiscopal revenues are still preserved in the char- 
ter-chest, and are remarkable for the beauty of the 
handwriting. 

The royal arms of Scotland, having a crown above, 
St Andrew on his cross below, and surrounded with 



212 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

a garland of thistles, are immediately over the porch 
of the Principal's lodge. On the scroll below the 
shield, are the words, " In defens, ano. dni. 1563." 
Archbishop James Beaton's arms are on the wall of 
the college; and Archbishop Hamilton's, in a very 
mutilated state, are over the door-way leading to the 
divinity hall. The initials M. R. H. are also to be 
seen on various parts of the walls, signifying Magister 
Robertus Howie, who was principal here from 1608 
till 1648. 

Two massy silver maces are preserved in this col- 
lege, which, along with four others, are said to have 
been found in Bishop Kennedy's tomb, p. 197. They 
are about four feet long, and bear a great resemblance 
to each other. Their summits or pinnacles consist of 
three hexagonal divisions, narrowing as they ascend. 
The upper division of each represents six Gothic win- 
dows, with beautifully variegated traceries and mul- 
lions. In the second division of each are six figures 
delineated on silver, representing the usual emblem of 
the Trinity, saints, apostles, bishops, virgin and child. 
In the third division of the one, are six angels with 
vrings expanded, long robes, bushy hair, and extended 
arms. In the corresponding division of the other, are 
also six angels with wings expanded, each holding be- 
fore him a shield, which conceals the rest of the body. 
The six shields are probably those of as many fami- 
lies who had been benefactors to the college ; but the 
colours of the blazoning not being marked, and several 
Scottish families having the same, or similar divisions, 
on their escutcheons, it is difficult to determine to 
whom they belonged ; but there are quarterings and 
devices upon them which seem to point to the families 
of Lyndsay, Innes, Lyon, Bruce, Wardlaw, and 
Wauchope. 



MADRAS SCHOOL. 213 



CHAPTER XII. 

Madras School. 

The foundation-stone of this handsome structure 
was laid on the 9th April, 1832, and erected from a 
design by Mr W. Bum, architect, Edinburgh. The 
main building consists of a spacions quadrangle, sur- . 
rounded by a cloister, at the sides of which are the 
doors leading into the class-rooms. The side of the 
quadrangle nearest the street is two storeys in height, 
while the other three are only one. In the trustee's 
room is a well-executed marble bust, by Joseph, of 
the founder of the school, the late Rev. Andrew Bell, 
D.D., prebendary of Westminster, and master of Sher- 
burne hospital, in the county of Durham. 

Dr Bell was a native of St Andrews, and the son of a 
hairdresser. He studied in this university; after which, 
in the year 1774, he went to America in the capacity 
of a private tutor. How long he remained there does 
not appear ; but on his return home he was admitted, 
through some private interest, into holy orders in the 
Church of England, and became minister of the Epis- 
copal chapel in Leith. He remained there till he was 
persuaded, by his friend and patron, Mr George Demp- 
ster of Dunnichen, to go to Madras, in the year 1787, 
as a private lecturer on natural philosophy, a subject 
to which he had devoted great attention. Before 
leaving this country, the university of St Andrews 
conferred on him the honorary degree of M,D. ; and 
at a subsequent period of his career, that of D.D. On 
his arrival at Madras, there being a vacancy in one of 



214 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

the churches, Dr Bell was induced to undertake the 
interim performance of its duties ; and in the end was 
appointed to it by the East India Company. Soou 
after, the Company determined upon establishing a 
Male Orphan Asylum at the said presidency, on the 
same plan with one which they had previously estab- 
lished at Calcutta. The office of superintendant of this 
institution was offered to Dr Bell, with an additional 
salary of £480 per annum ; but while he willingly un- 
dertook the education of the children, he generously 
declined to accept the salary. At this school, he in- 
yented the monitorial system of tuition, or the mode 
of conducting a school through the medium of the 
scholars themfielves, on which all his future fame was 
founded. In the year 1797, he returned home on ac- 
count of his health ; and his system becoming known, 
it was patronised by the dignitaries of the Church of 
England, and, in the course of a few years, introduced 
into all the national schools of England ; while he 
himself, as a reward for his services, was gratified with 
the two pieces of church preferment already mention- 
ed, which yielded him about £4000 per annum. But 
this zeal in favour of Dr Bell and his educational sys- 
tem arose, in a great measure, from the jealousy justly 
entertained of one Joseph Lancaster, a Quaker, who 
claimed to be the originator of the new system, and who 
was endeavouring, under the patronage of the Dissent- 
ers, to engraft upon it theories incompatible with the 
interests both of church and state. 

Besides his large ecclesiastical income, his pension 
from the East India Company, and his naturally sav- 
ing habits, Dr Bell received a handsome fortune with 
his wife, the only surviving daughter of the Rev. Dr 
Barclay of Haddington — a connexion which proved an 
unhappy one. The importance which the Doctor at- 
tached to his system of education was the one pre- 



MADRAS SCHOOL. 215 

dominant feeling of his life, to which he did not scruple 
to sacrifice everything, even his domestic comfort. He 
himself thus speaks of his own invention : — " It gives 
to the human mind a far greater copipass and power 
than machinery has given, or can give, to matter." — 
" It has no parallel in scholastic history." — " The 
faculty of mutual tuition in the moral world, like the 
power of steam in the physical world, will endure as 
long as the nature and constitution of man shall last."^ 
In furtherance of this scheme, he originally granted 
the sum of £120,000 three per cents., for the sole 
purpose of erecting and endowing a Madras school in 
his native city of St Andrews. But upon reconsider- 
ation, and wishing to scatter his benefits vnth a more 
impartial hand, he recalled this grant, and made a new 
disposition of his property. The above sum he divided 
into twelve equal parts, and gave one to each of the 
following six places : London, Edinburgh, Leith, Glas- 
gow, Aberdeen, and Inverness ; and one also " for the 
moral and religious improvement of the city of St 
Andrews, and such other useful and permanent works 
connected therewith," a^ the town-council and Madras 
school trustees of the place m%ht direct, under the 
sanction of the lord-lieutenant of the county. The 
remaining five-twelfths, amounting to about £43,000 
sterling, he devoted to the construction and endow- 
ment of the Madras school of St Andrews. Of this 
sum, £18,000 have been expended in erecting the 
fabric, and two dwelling-houses, one for the English, 
the other for the classical teacher. The rest of the 
money is employed in upholding and endowing the 



^ A German divine, in a letter to Dr Bell, told him that, next to 
onr blessed Lord, he was the greatest benefactor to the human race ! 
On which the Doctor observed—" This is somewhat strong language ; 
but, at the same time, it shows that he justly appreciates the impor- 
tance of my system." 



216 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

school. The founder particularly expressed, in his 
deed of endowment, his wish that the school in this 
city should be considered as " the head-quarters of the 
Madras system in Scotland, and exhibit, as far as may 
be, a perfect model thereof."^ 

The trustees for the management of this establish- 
ment are, the two ministers of the town church, the 
provost of the city, and the sheriff of the county. The 
patrons are, the Bishop of Edinburgh, the Lord-lieu- 
tenant of the county, and the Lord-Justice Clerk of 
Scotland — all for the time-being. At this institution, 
everything is well taught that is commonly taught at 
the higher description of day-schools. Great pains 
are taken to procure the most eminent teachers in 
their respective departments. The poor are instruct- 



' Dr Bell gave also hU estate of Eg:more, in Gallowaj, (valued at 
£16,000,) to the town of Cupar-Fife, to be laid out in promoting the 
same object ; £5000 to the General Assembly's Gaelic schools ; and 
£100 per annum in founding eight bursaries in the United College. 
And when certain annuities cease, which he bequeathed to diffierent 
persons, there will be £90,000 orer and aboye, which he directed to 
be applied to the general use of the Madras schools in Scotland. But, 
amidst all the sums which he thus lavished, he gave little or nothing 
back to those from whom he received his wealth ; namely, ^jf, his 
own wife, who was compeUed to prosecute him at law for a separate 
maintenance ; and, secondfyy the Church of England, to whose reU- 
gious institutions he bequeathed nothing, and gave only £1200 or £1900 
to the unendowed Episcopal communion of his native country, with 
whose destitute condition he was well acquainted. * 

I may add here, that, so anxious was the Doctor that he and his 
educational system might be remembered in aU time coming, that he 
left £1000 to Dr Southey, as one of the best biographical writers of 
his age, to write his memoirs : he founded an annual lectureship in 
Edinburgh, for explaining the Madras system of tuition to the public ; 
and he directed that his tracts on education should be ** deposited in 
all the public libraries in Great Britain and Ireland ; and kept on 
sale, for one hundred years, in the booksellers* shops of London, Edin- 
burgh, and Dublin I" I mention these facts from no splenetic motive, 
or from any wish to detract from Dr BeU's posthumous fame ; but 
only as iUustrating the overweening importance which a man is apt 
to attach to the creation of his own mind, merely because it is so ; and 
still more, as exliibiting the secret workings of human nature, which 
often prompt to the most illustrious actions. 



MADRAS SCHOOL. 217 

ed gratuitously, and the highest fees are generally less 
than what are paid at unendowed schools. The num- 
ber of young persons of both sexes who attend, is 
about eight hundred. 

I have elsewhere mentioned, that the ground on 
which the Madras school is constructed, was once the 
site of a Dominican monastery, whose ruined chapel is 
still standing, and affords a remarkable contrast to the 
modem edifice. This circumstance may suggest a re- 
flection with which I shall conclude this last chapter 
of my work. 

The change from a mbnastery to a modem semi- 
nary of education, strikingly exemplifies the mutability 
of human affairs and human opinions. Our forefathers 
founded monasteries, from praiseworthy motives, I 
have no doubt ; and we have swept them away, and 
are founding schools in their place, from motives, I 
believe, equally praiseworthy. The former were suited 
to the genius of their age ; and, with all their faults, 
are allowed to have produced many benefits : and the 
same may be said of the latter. Whether the monks 
departed from the primary object of their institution, 
and sunk into sloth and licentiousness, as has been 
alleged, I am unable to say. This has, at least, never 
been proved against them to any great extent ; and we 
ought to account them innocent, till they have been 
proved guilty. Nevertheless, the Reformers of the six- 
teenth century in this Country, when they got the power 
into their hands, and succeeded in persuading the na- 
tion to go along with them, thought themselves justi- 
fied in seizing the monastic revenues, and applying 
them to their own use. The very same thing may 
happen again, as to the funds of the Madras school, 
and other similarly-endowed seminaries ; nay, is per- 
haps more likely to happen, from an example having 
been already established as a precedent. A new set of 



218 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Reformers may spring up, who may see as little use for 
school learning, a^ the first Reformers could see for 
monastic austerities; and may think themselves equally 
justified in applying the endowments to objects more 
agreeable to their notions of utility, with very little 
reference to the will and wishes of such men aa the 
Rev. Dr Bell. Or, for anything I know, there may be 
a reaction in human affairs ; and what was once a 
monastery, and is now a school, may cease to be a 
school, and become a monastery again. But the re- 
fiection I wish to make is this — The conductors of the 
school^ in question hare it in their own power, next 
t^ the parents of the children, to avert the calamities 
I allude to. I say, ^* next to the parents ;" for they 
must ever be their chief directors for good or evil; and 
unless they give them good advice, and set them a 
consistent example at home, all the benefit they may 
receive at the school vnll be lost. 

On the united efforts, then, of the parents and 
teachers (and, I may surely add, the pastors) of the 
children, vnll depend the character of future gener- 
ations ; and that chiefly, in so blending secular with 
sacred instruction, as to produce in the youthful 
mind habits of piety, subordination, and obedience. 
" Wherever," says a great modem writer, " the prime 
duty of providing systematic religious instruction for 
the people is neglected, the greater part become alto- 
gether careless of their eternal interests; and the 
rest are ready to imbibe the rankest fanaticism, or to 
embraoe any superstition that may happen to be pro- 
mulgated among them." The schools will become 
instruments of evil, if the poor be taken out of the 
station in which providence has placed them, and 
instructed in things foreign to their habits ; or if their 
minds be forced onwards beyond their natural growth, 
and enlightened more than their hearts are improved ; 



MADRAS SCHOOL. 219 

or if their understandings be more cultivated than 
their morals and manners* and domestip virtues. The 
schools will become instrumeQtg of evil, if " pure and 
undefiled religion " be not ingrafted on secular educar 
tion; or if it be ingr^ted by boyish and girlish 
monitors and irresponsible teachers ; or if done ip a 
general ^d abstract n^anner)<"^for a general SJid 
abstract Christianity I hold to be the same as no 
Christianity at all ; or, finally, if it be done by 
masters of conflicting religious opinions, vrhich can 
tend only to produce scepticism in the minds of their 
pupils. The schools will become instruments of evil, 
if things sacred and profane be put on the same foot- 
ing ; or if the religion taught be confined to the reading 
of the Bible and Catechisms as a lesson ; or if such 
books be used as ordinary spelling-books, — ^practices 
which can have no other effect than teaching the 
young to treat the most sacred mysteries of religion 
with familiarity and irreverence. The schools will 
become instruments of evil, if an attempt be made to 
teach the children philosophically, instead of dogmati- 
cally ; and to make them judge for themselves on the 
most important of all subjects, at an age when they 
are scarcely fit to judge of anything. Lastly, the 
schools will become instruments of evil, if their public 
examinations be converted into public exhibitions, 
and the love of show substituted for the love of know- 
ledge ; or if excitement and a thirst for applause be made 
to supersede the desire of really useful information. 
But, on the other hand, the schools will beccMne the 
means of incalculable good, if they are incorporated 
with orthodox institutions, a simple and practical 
Catechism, a salutary discipline, and a sound inter- 
pretation of holy Scripture ; together with daily 
prayer, conducted by an authorized minister, in a 
place set apart for the purpose. Thus vnll the young 



220 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

be taught to make letters, not the principal thing, as 
is now too commonly done, but secondary and subser- 
vient to religion. They will be taught that they are 
as much moral and accountable, as they are intellec- 
tual beings : that they cannot, therefore, be effective 
scholars without being good Christians ; and that they 
cannot be good Christians without being dutiful to 
their parents, loyal to their sovereign, respectful to 
their superiors, sober and industrious in their callings, 
and peaceable members of the community. 



APPENDIX. 



APPENDIX. 



No. I. 

Bulls, Charters, and Statutes, relating to the UniversitIt, 
alicu the Studium Generale, alica the Pbdagogium op St 
Andrews. 

The docaments relating to the university of St Andrel^s and its 
three colleges, are drawn up at far greater length in their originals 
than I have ventured to give them. All I have attempted is, to 
furnish abstracts and abridgments of them ; omitting the technicali- 
ties and circimilocutions of the legal language in which thej are 
written, but detailing everything which I thought would be gener- 
ally interesting. In particular, I have inserted 'all allusions to the 
locality of St Andrews, the habits, duties, and discipline of the 
members of the colleges, as well as the names and designations of 
the witnesses who sign the documents in question. I have also 
subjoined a few notes when I thought them required, l^he whole 
will be found to throw light on the manners and opinions of 
the times referred to ; and I think the general effect will be to 
satisfy us, that our predecessors, with all their faults, were not only 
munificent in their academic endowments, for that is not questioned, 
but that they were far more judicious in their enactments, more 
strict in their discipline, and took more efficient means to promote 
sound learning and good morals among the rising generation, than 
we have been accustomed to give them credit for. 

I have only to add here, that the docimients are translated chiefly 
from the volume of " Evidence," collected for the use of thd tJni- 
versity Commission which sat in the year 1826. 

1. Bull of the Foundation of the University of St Andretoi^ by 
Benedict XIII.,i a.d. 1413. 

Benedictns, Episcopus, servus servorum Dei, ad perpetuam rei 
memoriam. To all the regions of the faithful, who confide in our 

1 Conceming tbia p^n^cb'ct, see rol. i. p. 204-206. 



22+ HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

vigilance as the universal pastor of the Lord's flock, we extend the 
shield of apostolical consideration, watching for their good, as 
far as is permitted us from above ; but especiallj that the fruit of 
useful knowledge may, under God, continually increase. A peti- 
tion, lately submitted to us from our well-beloved in Christ, our 
dear son James, the illustrious King of Scotland, our venerable 
I father, Henry bishop of St Andrews, and our beloved sons, the 
Prior, Archdeacon, and Chapter of St Andrews, of the order of St 
Augustine in Scotland, contained — ^that some time ago, they, with 
consent of the three Estates of Scotland, animated with the fervour 
of faith and sincerity, and considering the many difficulties which 
arise to the clergy of tliat kingdom, who are anxiouB to be instructed 
in theology, in canon and civil law, medicine, and the liberal arts, 
j on account of the dangers by sea and land, the wars, captivities, 

I and obstructions in passing to and from foreign universities, from 

^ there being no university (studium generale) in their native land, 

&c. ; — ^and they, having reported to us that the city of St Andrews, 
in the said kingdom, is a place well adapted for the seat of a uni- 
versity ; and the said bishop, prior, archdeacon, and chapter having 
I declared to us, that if a university were founded there, they would 

liberally grant privileges and immunities to its students, as well as 
to its servants and dependants : — we, therefore, considering the sin- 
gular devotion which the said King James, and our dear sons, the 
inhabitants of his kingdom, are known to bear towards us, and our 
apostolical see ; and considering, also, the peace and quietness 
which flourish in the said city of St Andrews and its neighbour- 
hood, its abundant supply of victuals, the_£Lumber of its ho spitii^ 
and other conveniencies for students, which it is known to poSess/ 
we are led to hope that this city, which the divine bounty has en- 
riched with so many gifts, may become the fountain of science, and 
may produce many men distinguished for knowledge and virtue, 
&c,, &c. — ^Therefore, towards these desirable ends, and moved by 
the prayers of the foresaid king , bishop, prior, archdeacon, and 
chapter, we, by our apostolical authority, found and institute a uni- 
versity in the said city of St Andrews, for theology, canon and civil 
law, arts, medicine, and other lawful faculties. And with a view to 
promote the public good, which we hope will thence proceed, we 
ordain that, whenever any persons have completed their faculties 
' in the said university, and are desirous to teach others, they may 

be examined and obtain the degrees of Master or Doctor ; and 
having done so, they are to be presented to the Bishop of St An- 
drews, or his vicar-general, or any other fit ecclesiastic whom he, 
the bishop, may appoint ; (or if the see be vacant, to the vicar- 
general of the chapter of the metropolitan church,) who shall again 



APPENDIX. 1. 225 

diligently examine the said Masters and Doctors, in science, elo- 
quence, manner of reading, and other things requisite for obtaining 
a degree in the above faculties ; which having done faithfully and 
honestly, he shall admit and license those who are found fit, but 
shall reject such as are otherwise. And they who have graduated 
and been admitted, may have free permission granted them to teach 
in this and other s tui^ ii of a like kind. And we also ordain, by our 
foresaid authority, that the rector of the university be a graduate 
in one of the above faculties, and be in holy orders ; and, moreover, 
that all the students of the college may have full power to make 
their own wills ; and we hereby forbid either their ordinaries or 
officials from exacting anything from them or their heirs, on the 
plea of ^' testament ;" decreeing that all such exactions shall be null 
and void, by whomsoever, or by whatever authority, they may be 



Let no man infringe this our ordinance and decree, or rashly op- 
pose the same. If ho do, let him know that he will incur the ven- 
geance of Almighty God, and of his blessed apostles, St Peter and 
St Paul. Dated Paniscola, 5 kal. Sept., the 19th year of our Pon- 
tificate. 

2. Bull of the Concession of Primleges to the Members of the Uni- 
versity of St Andrews, by Benedict XIII., a.d. 1413. 

Benedictus, episcopus, &c. Since we perceive, from due conside- 
ration, that by the study of letters (with the help of Him from whom 
come down all good gifts) men become erudite in knowledge, and 
that the barbarous are civilized and advanced to perfection, and 
the Catholic faith strengthened, we not only honour with apos- 
tolical privileges the places where such studies are pursued, but wo 
also crown with favours the persons who study in them. This day, 
at the instance of our dearly beloved in Christ, James the illustrious 
king of Scotland, and of our venerable brother Henry bishop of St 
Andrews, the Prior, &c., &c., we grant, by our apostolical authority, 
to the doctors, masters, licentiates, bachelors, and scholars, that 
though holding benefices in the kingdom of Scotland, they may teach 
or study any lawful faculty in the University of St Andrews ; and, 
whether regular or secular, may freely and fully receive the reve- 
nues of their ecclesiastical benefices, the same as if they personally 
resided upon them ; and, in cafies where they are forbidden gener- 
ally to leave their benefices by any apostolical constitutions, or by 
any provincial statutes of the churches or monasteries to which they 
belong, (and to the observance of which they are bound by oath,) 
they are nevertheless not to be compelled to the observance of such 
VOL. II, Q 



226 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

oonstitttiions and statutes, unless they make express mention of the 

duration of the time of their residence ; provided, however, that the 

said henefioes he not deprived of their aooustomed duties, and that 

* in plaoes where there is cure of souls, good and sufficient vicars be 

\ appointed to the same. 

Let no one infringe this, &c. 
Dated as in the preceding. 

3. Executory Bull of the foregoing Concession by Benedict XIII., 

A.D. 1413. 

This bull is almost, word for word, the same as the last, and dated 
on the same day ; only it finishes by committing the execution of 
it to the Abbot of Arbroath, the Archdeacon of Galloway, and the 
Provost of the secular collegiate church of St Mary, (de rape,) in St 
Andrews, 

4. Bull of the Confirmation of Privileges to the University of St 

Andrews^ by Benedict XIII., a.d. 1413. 

Benedictus, episcopus, &c. We gladly bestow the force of the 
apostolic protection to things which are done for the benefit of liter- 
ature. At the instance of our beloved son James king of Scotland, 
of our illustrious and venerable brother Henry bishop of St Andrews, 
and of our dear sons the prior, &o., we have thought good to give 
the sanction of our apostolic confirmation to the following charter 
of the Bishop and Prior of St Andrews : 

^* Heniy, by divine permission bishop of St Andrews, special 
legate of our lord the Pope and of the apostolic see, and invested 
with full power through the kingdom of Scotland, to the venerable 
the doctors, masters, bachelors, and scholars, dwelling in our city of 
St Andrews, salutem benedictione divina. When we consider how 
much benefit will arise from the study of literature,'' See. He then 
goes on to mention the benefits of learning, and sums up with insti- 
tuting the new university. He next adverts to the relation which 
he wishes to subsist between the members of the university and the 
inhabitants of the city ; ^' and, if any difference arise between the 
rector of the university and the alderman or bailies of the town, 
as to the punishment of delinquents, we desire the determination 
thereof to be referred to us and our successors, saving always the 
liberties and privileges of the lord prior, the chapter, the Archdea- 
con of St Andrews, and their dependants within the city." The 
members of the university are to be exempt from all taxes ; and 
the magistrates are to take an oath that they will uphold their rights 



APPENDIX. — I. 227 

Mid privileges. The following are a few of tlie privileges bestowed 
by the bishop on the membeis of the university : — " That they 
have full power of buying and selling (in our city and throughout 
our regality) all necessary things, and especially things which re- 
late to food and clothing, free from the duty of customs, and with* 
out asking permission from any one ;* and he extends the like ex- 
emption to all persons dependent on them, esquire-beadles (scutl- 
feri,) servants, transcribers, stationers, and parchment-makers, and 
their wives, children, and domestics. ^ We enact, that beneficed 
men in our diocese who study in our university, shall not be com- 
pelled to reside on their benefices ; so long, however, only as they 
shall cause their duties to be properly performed in their absence, 
in which case they shall draw the fruits of their benefices/' — ^* In 
testimony of all which, we have commanded these presents to be 
signed and published, and our seal, as well as that of the chapter, 
to be appended thereto/' *' And we, James, {^Haldenstone,^ by 
divine permission Prior of St Andrews, together with the Arch- 
deacons of St Andrews and Lothian, duly assembled, give our assent 
and consent to the institution of the said university, and to the 
foregoing privileges conferred upon it ; (which privileges are here 
recapitulated ;) and, in order that the assise of bread and beer may 
be strictly observed in our baronies within the city, we command 
(for ourselves and our successors) that all delinquents be made 
known to the rector of the university, and be severely punished, on 
their deUnqnency being proved ; and, should there be any dispute 
between the rector and the civil rulers in regard to such punish- 
ment, let the dispute be referred to us and our successors ; and, 
should we find the said civil rulers in the wrong, we will send them 
to the rector to be punished.^ In testimony of which, the common 
seal of our chapter is appended. 

*^ Given and done at St Andrews, in the chapter-house of our 
cathedral church, 27th February, a.d. 1411, according to the com- 
putation of the Soots Church, in the presence of the reverend father 
Thomas de Bucill archdeacon of Galloway, and auditor of pleas in 
the holy apostolical palace ; the venerable John de Morton provost of 
the collegiate church of Bothwell, in the diocese of Glasgow ; Col- 
umba de Dunbar deacon of the coUegiate church of Dunbar, doctor 
of decrees ; Patrick de Houston canon of the churches of Glasgow 
and Brechin, and bachelor of both laws ; John de London perpetual 
vicar of the church of Kilpatrick, in the diocese of Glasgow ; Symon 
de Listen, and Richard de Crag, notaries public/' 

^ Wlien Bishop Tnmbnll afterwards founded the Unlyersity of Glasgow, he 
coQsiiiiited it in tho same manner, and almost in the si^ne words as these. 



228 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

The pope subjoins to the above charters bis usual anathema against 
all who shall presume to contravene the same ; and dates at Panis- 
cola^ August 1413. 

5, Bull of the Consertalion of the Univerntt/ of St Andrews^ by 
Benedict XIII., a.d. 1413. 

This bull is addressed to the Bishop of Brechin and the Archdea- 
cons of St Andrews and Glasgow, entrusting to them the care and 
inspection of the universitj ; commanding them to defend its liber- 
ties ; to call in, If necessary, the aid of the secidar authority ; and 
to punish, by ecclesiastical censure, all who should obstruct the 



6. Bull of the Relaxation of an Oath in favour of the Members of 

the Univereityy by Benedict ]SJ[II., a.d. 1413. 

Benedictns, &c. '^ We have this day decreed, by our apostolical 
authority, at the pressing instance of our dearly beloved in Christ, 
James the illustrious king of Scots, and of our venerable brother 
Henry bishop of St Andrews, and of our beloved sons the prior, &c." 
The buU then goes on to state what had been done in respect to the 
foundation of the university. ^^ But it having been submitted to us, 
that certain persons in the kingdom of Scotland are desirous of be- 
coming proficients in studies which are pursued in countries infected 
with schism, with a view to their taking degrees of licentiate and 
bachelor in the same, &c. : We, therefore, by these presents, grant 
to the said persons that they may pursue their studies in the univer- 
sity of St Andrews, and be promoted to degrees in the same, accord- 
ing to the ordinances of the council of Vienna, notwithstanding of 
any decree or obligation to the contrary, promulgated by us or our 
predecessors, or of any statute of the said university, though con- 
firmed by oath, which oath and obligation, wo, of our special grace, 
hereby relax in their favour. Therefore, let no man infringe this 
our decree of concession and relaxation," &c. 

7. Charter of Donation of Tenement and Annual-Rent^ from 
Robert of Montrose to the College of Theology and the ArtSy 
where the new College is now situated^ a.d. 1418. 

" To all who may see or hear of this charter. Robert of Mon- 
trose honorary chaplain of the apostolic see, and secular canon of the 
royal chapel neajr the monastery of St Andrews, QSt Mary's de 
rupe,] an4 rector of the church of Qwilt, [Cults,]] salutem ip Dp-? 



APPENDIX. — I. 229 

mine sempiternam. Be it known tliat I, (moved by divine lore, 
and having obtained the consent of the venerable father in Christ, 
Ilenzy, by divine permission bishop of St Andrews,) have granted 
to Almighty God, and his mother the blessed Virgin Mary, and es- 
pecially to St John the Evangelist, and all saints, a certain tene- 
ment, with its pertinencies, situated, &c., for foimding a certain 
college of theology and the arts, to the honour of Almighty God, 
&c. ; and in conformity with the practice of the burgesses of Scotland, 
I have granted seisin and hereditary possession of the said tene* 
ments and annual-rents to the said college, by means of earth and 
stone, and money, and an image of St John the Evangelist, in 
favour of Magister Lawrence of Lindores, whom I hereby appoint, 
during his life, master of the said college ; and, failing him, I grant 
the appointment of his successor to the theological faculty ; which 
failing, to the faculty of arts ; which failing, to the city of St An- 
drews ; provided tlmt the master of the said college for the time, 
shall engage to support one or more chaplains for celebrating obitSy 
at least three times a-week, for my soul, and the souls of my prede- 
cessors and successors ; and, moreover, cause to be sung ScUve Be- 
gina every Sunday for ever," &c. In testimony of which, he ap- 
pends his own seal, and that of the city of St Andrews, in presence 
of Domini Thomas Seves and Bichaid de Comalle, presbyters of 
St Andrews, and archdeacons of Lothian ; John Bower provost of 
the said city; Laurence de Name, Robert Letstar, William 
Andrew, bailies ; John Lamby de Lethyn, Robert de Bittellar, 
William de Kynard, Thomas Archibald, John de Frisian, and 
Andrew Brobner, citizens ; and many others. 

8. Grant of the Foundation or Tenement of the Pedagogxum^ by 
Henry [^WardlatcT] bishop of St Andrews^ to the Dean and 
Faculty of Arts, a.d. 1430. 

" To all who may see or hear of this charter, Henry, by the grace 
of God and of the apostolic see, bishop of St Andrews, salutem in 
omnium Salvatore. Be it known to all men, that we have granted, 
in pure and perpetual cluirity, in honour of Almighty Gk>d, and the 
blessed Virgin, of St John the Evangelist^ and all the saints, and 
for the salvation of our soul, as well as the souls of our predeces- 
sors and successors, and of all the faithful departed — ^to the Dean 
of the Faculty of Arts, to the faculty itself, and the members of the 
same, the students and regents who may for the time be resident 
in St Andrews, a certain tenement situated on the south side of the 
South Street, &c. ; to the end that the masters and regents of the 
said Faculty of Art^ may therein hohl, if need be, their grammati- 



230 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

oal schoob) or that may serre aa balla and ohambers of the sta<le&U» 
or for the ooQAtruotion and repair of the same, aeoording to the 
judgment of the said dean of fiioulty, or the greater part of the 
membeiB,"— *' We will, moreoyer, that the dean of fMoltj, r^gents^ 
and maaters, shall celebrate, in their ordinary CEipa and hmtiii, and 
in white soiplioes, the annireraary of onr death in the chapel, with 
two wax-tapers burning on a corered table, a Placebo and D%r%ff€ 
on the eve of the day of onr death, and the next day, the maas of 
the Requiem cum nola.— In testimony of which onr tme seal is w^ 
pended to this charter at St Andrews, 9th April 1430." 

9. Confirmation of the Charter of the Uninenity by Jamet I., 
A.D. 1432. 

^ James, by the grace of God, to all good men in his kingdom, 
clergy, and laity, sidatem.-*-Know that we hare seen and examined 
certain letten of the reverend father in Christ, Heniy bishop of 
St Andrews, and of the prior, chapter, and archdeacon of the same, 
regarding the rights and immunities of the doctors, masters, bache- 
lors, and scholars, dwelling in the city of St Andrews, &o ; which 
letters are not erased, but are pure and entire, and free from fraud 
and suspicion, and are in this form — [Here follows a copy of the 
bishop's and prior's charter, see No. 4. ;3-^vhich letters, together 
with the privileges contained therein, we ratify in behalf of our- 
selves and successors, &c. In testimony whereof, we have com- 
manded our great seal to be affixed to this our confirmation, at 
Perth, 20th March 1432, in presence of the reverend father in 
Christ, Henry bishop of St Andrews ; Walter earl of Atholl, our 
uncle ; Archibald earl of Douglas, our nephew ; Alexander earl of 
Mar, our cousin ; Master Lawrence of Lindores, rector of the uni- 
versity ; James prior of St Andrews ; Master William de Foulis, 
provost of Bothwell, our privy seal ; John Forster, chamberlain ; 
Walter de Ogilvy, our magister hospitii; Master Robert Lang, 
provost of our chapel of St Andrews ; Thomas Arthur, provost of 
St Andrews ; and many others." 

* 
10. Cofifirmation of the Privilegee of the Univereity by 
King Jamee I., a.d. 1432. 

In this document, the king expresses his great deaire to pro- 
mote the interests of literature, and takes under his special pro- 
tection, and exempts from all taxes and personal burdens, the 
rectors, deans, procurators, regents, masters, beadles, writers, sta- 
tioners, and others belonging to the university. Dated and signed 
as before. 



APPENDIX- — I. 231 



11. Charier of Annual-Bent to the Faculty of Arte (or Pedago- 

gium^) by David lord JAndeay of Byree^ a.d. 1 435. 

^* To all who may see or hear of thia indented charter, David 
Lindsay de Byres, etemam in Domino salutem." In this charter, 
Lindsay grants to one John Rynde and his wife a certain tene- 
ment in St Andrews, on the condition of their paying annnally, to 
himself and his heirs, 9 merke ; to the pedagogium, 1 4 eolidi ; to 
the monasteiy of St Andrews, 10 denarii ; and to the bishop, ^r- 
mam buryakm ; instead of any service or burden which may be 
demanded for said tenement. ^^ Dated at St Andrews, Idth Apri], 
1435, in presence of Walter Heryot ; Dominus Ahtmulty, vicar of 
Seres ; John Lyall ; and the presbyters, Thomas Grandyston, Adam 
Swine, Maurice Oowqohan, Alexander Congeltoune, and Richard 
Wallace, with divers others." 

1 2. Agreement entered into by Bishop James Kennedy , on the 
part of the Members of the University ^ and the Citizens of St 
Andrews^ a.d. 1444.' 

**In nomine Dei, Amen. Be it known to all, by this public in- 
strument, that in the year of our Lord 1 444, the seventh Indiction, 
the 6th day of May, the fourteenth year of the pontificate of Eugc- 
nius IV., before the reverend &ther in Christ, James, by the favour 
of God and the apostolic see bishop of St Andrews, in the presence 
of my notary-public and the subscribing witnesses, Mr Walter 
Stewart, archdeacon of Dumblane, and rector of the university of 
St Andrews, on the part of himself and the members of the univer- 
sity, on the one side ; and on the other, the honourable Andrew 
Ramsay, provost of the city, for himself and fellow-citizens. Firsts 
The members of the university shall have the liberty of buying and 
selling things relating to food and clothes, so long na they use it 
not for the sake of traffic. Itemy The citizens shall defend the said 
university, its members, and other privileged individuals, against 

' It is remarkable, that the very year before this, application had been 
made to ^ the citizens and council of the city of Ck>logne, tonching a dispute 
which had happened between the Rector of the uniyersity of St Andrews and 
the proTOst and bailiea thereof, as to jurisdiction over the citizens." The 
answer giTen is, that ^ the rector has no right over the citizens, either in citil 
or criminal matters ; but if any member of the omversity had ought to allege 
against any of the citizens, he must prosecute before a ciril Judge." — See MS. 
Catalogue of Charters, p. 202. It was probably in consequence of this dispute 
that the above agreement was entered into. 



232 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

oil who may seek to hurt them in their persons, goods, and affairs. 
Item^ The nniversity shall give the citizens aid and assistance in 
their concerns. Itemy The esquire-headles, domestic servants, 
servitors, writers, stationers, parchment-makers, and their wives, 
children, and female attendants, shall enjoy the same privileges -with 
the members of the university. Item^ The houses and kaspitii of 
the city may be rented to the members of the university, as is con- 
tained in the bolls of the privileges of the university. Iteniy As to 
the assize of bread and beer, and other articles of food, it is decreed, 
that if any citizen shall be found trespassing, the rector of the 
university shall complain to the provost or bailies, who shall duly 
punish the trani^gressor on the following Friday, if it be a day for 
holding a guild court; if not, on the next court day; but so 
that the punishment be not delayed more than eight days be- 
yond the lodging of the complaint : and if it be so delayed, the 
culprit may be punished by the rector, but according to the 
laws of the burgesses. And when any change is made in the 
weight or measure of bread by the bailies of the city, let such 
be reported to the rector of the university. Iteni^ If there arise 
any civil action between the members of the university and their 
dependants, on the one hand, and the inhabitants of the town^ 
on the other, and the said members and their dependants have com- 
plained to the rector, then the rector shall send a beadle along with 
the complainants to the bailies, who shall immediately summon 
before them the person against whom the complaint is lodged ; and 
if he acknowledge the cliarge to be just, he shall be obliged, if it be 
a debt, and if the amount do not exceed forty solidly to pay the same 
within eight days ; but if it exceed that sum, a longer time may be 
allowed, according to circumstances : but so that the term of pay- 
ment extend not beyond twenty days at farthest. But if the debtor 
plead utter inability to pay, the bailie shall oblige him to declare 
odardum within eight days after, according to the laws of the king- 
dom. If he deny the debt, the plaintiff may cite him before the 
rector, who shall investigate the affair, and do justice accordingly. 
And in case the sufferer shall think himself aggrieved, he may 
appeal to the Lord Bishop of St Andrews or to his commissary, or if 
the see be vacant, to his vicar-general. And if the said bishop or 
his commissary, &c., find that the rector has acted justly, and that 
the sufferer has no good ground of complaint, he shall be remitted 
to the rector, who shall carry into effect his own sentence." The 
document then goes on to advert to other contingencies ; adding, 
that if any doubt should arise as to the meaning of the present 
agreement, the Bishop of St Andrews is to be appealed to as a 
common umpire, whose decision shall settle the question. The 



APPENDIX. 1. 233 

witnesses are John de Shevez, doctor of decrees, official-general of 
St Andrews; John Legat, canon of Glasgow and licentiate of 
decrees, archdeacon of St Andrews ; Hugh Kennedy, provost of the 
royal chapel of St Andrews ; Henry de TVardlaw, Alexander de 
Home, Walter Stewart, John Scrymgeoor, knights ; Andrew Gray 
de Fowlis, Gilbert Kennedy, esquires ; Andrew Maurice, Thomas 
de Carmichael, and David Bell, public notaries ; with divers others. 

13. Confirmation of the Privileges of the University by King 
James II., a.d. 1444. 

This charter runs much in the same style with the two foregoing 
ones of James I., (Nos. 9 and 10,) and is dated at Stirling, the 5th 
February, but without any witnesses. 

14. Confirmation of the same by William Shevez archbishop of 
St Andrews^ a.d. 1479. 

" William, by the favour of God and the apostolic see, arch- 
bishop of St Andrews, to all the sons of holy mother church 
to whom these presents may come, salutem, &c." After adverting 
to the privileges which he secures to the members of his " beloved 
alma mater," he proceeds : — '^ Therefore we command you, the 
deans of our diocese of Fyff, FothryfiT, Angus, Gowry, the Meams, 
Linlithgow, Haddington, and the Mers, and other collectors of 
whatever taxes are levied within our diocese, that you inviolably 
uphold and maintain the privileges of our most devoted daughter 
the university of St Andrews, aud, as far as in you lies, cause them 
to be defended ; and not only that you do not distrain the under- 
mentioned persons, members of said university, and residing in the 
same, for the payment of any tax whatever, but that yon wholly 
abstain from molesting them on that accoimt, notwithstanding of 
any letters or mandates of ours to the contrary, viz., The honour- 
able the masters and doctors, Bobert Boswell of Oichterderay, 
rector of the university ; three canons of the coUegiate church of St 
Salvator ; David Kay, rector of Edny ; William Blackader, rector 
of Duns ; David Bell, rector of Dunloppy ; John Dryburgh, vicar 
of Cambe ; Robert Levinox, vicar of Markinch ; John Thomson, 
rector of Inneraritie ; John de Kirkaldy, vicar of Newbym ; Ro- 
bert Pantre, rector of Methell ; John de Fordyss, vicar of Garwatli ; 
Alexander Young, rector of Kirkforther ; and David Seton, vicar 
of Cupar. In testimony of all which, we have caused our round 
seal to be affixed, at Edinburgh, 2d June, 1479, the first year of 
our consecration." 



234 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

After this, there follows a confirmation of the privileges of the uni- 
versity by James IV ., dated 20th February, 1512, without witnesses. 
This is the last document in the Latin language, the subsequent 
ones being in the Anglo-Scotch of the period. There is another 
similar confirmation by James V., in 1522, without witnesses; and 
a second by the same king, in 1525, in which we find the following 
twenty-four persons enumerated as then members of the uniyersity, 
and entitled, on that account, to be exempted from the payment of 
taxes : — '' Maister George Lokart, rector of the uniyersity ; Maister 
Mertyne Balfour, vicar of Monymeil, den of faculte of art of the 
said universite ; Maister Hew Spens, provost of Sanct Salvatouris 
college, with twa channonis of the sammyne ; Maister Jhone 
Mair, thesawrer of our chapell rial of Striveling ; Mr Alane Mel- 
drum, vicar of Leuchars; Den Alexander Zoung, channone of 
Sanctandrois, principale of Sanct Leonardis college, vicar of Dow ; 
Maister James Symsoun, persone of Kirkforther, officiall principall 
of Sanctandrois ; Maister Robert Lawsone, vicar of Eglisgrig, sub- 
scribe of the officiall ; Maister George Feme, chantour of Brechin ; 
Maister Patrik Ilepbume, persone of Quhitsone ; Maister Jhone 
Weddell, persone of Flisk ; Maister Adam Hepbume, persone of 
Gogar ; Maister James Watsone, persone of Ellen ; Maister 
Michell Name, vicar of Forgund ; Den Thomas Prestone, vicar of 
Sanctandrois ; and Maister Alexander Balfour, vicar of Kilmany ; 
studentis of the said universitie, and continuall residentis in tho 
sammyne ; and mony of them in officiz of rectorie and deniye ; 
Maister William Lambe, persone of Conveth ; Den David Dick- 
sone, prior of Lochleven; Maister Johne Maitland, subden of 
Ross ; Maister Robert Reid, subden of Murray ; JVlaister Andro 
Aitoun, persone of Spott ; and Muster William KnoUis, persone of 
Kinnetlis." 

There are four similar confirmations and exemptions by James 
y., in the year 1532, and one in 1535. There is a like document 
by James VI., in 1579 ; and I may here add, that there is another 
by the same king in 1607; one by Charles I., in 1638; one by 
Charles IL, in 1672; and one by James YIL, in 1685. Since the 
union of the two countries, the above privileges have been with- 
drawn. But to return. 

In the year 1563, a petition was presented to Queen Mary and 
the Lords of the Articles, ^^ in the name of all that within this 
realm ar desyrous that learning and letteris fioreis," stating that 
the patrimony of some of the foundations in the colleges, particu- 
larly of St Andrews, was vxutedy and that several sciences, espe- 
cially those which were most necessary, the tongues and humanity, 
were very imperfectly taught in them, to the great detriment of the 



APPENDIX. — I. 235 

whole lieges, their children, and posterity; and praying that 
measures he taken to remedy these eyils. In oonsequence of this, 
parliament appointed a committee to yisit the colleges, and to 
report their opinion of the same ; hut nothing appears to have heen 
done in the hnsiness. The Reformert were then otherwise engaged. 

In 1579, it was complained that the rents and hursaries of the 
uniyenity were " misused by particular persons to their own 
ftdyantage, without respect to the diligent upbringing of the youth 
in virtue and good letters, little regarding the commonwealth of this 
realm, and posterity to come ; and that the form of teaching was, 
for the most part, unprofitable; whereby the youth tynt Post] 
their time, and parents frustrate of their expectation ; '* and also, 
that there was ^ great corruption and abuse in receiving of the 
bursaries in every fiiculty, rather upon favour and solicitation than 
for virtue and in support of poverty." On these accounts, the king 
commands certain ^' noble, worshipful, and discreet " persons (of 
whom George Buchanan was one) to inquire into these abuses, 
with a view to their reformation. This was done accordingly ; and 
various corrections and alterations were recommended, one of which 
was, that 8t Mary's college should, for the future, be exclusively 
appropriated to the study of theology. These alterations being 
approved, the execution of them was entrusted to P. Adamson, 
titular archbishop of St Andrews ; Earl Lennox ; Lord Damley ; 
B. Stewart, the prior of St Andrews ; Earl Rothes ; Lord Leslie ; 
Lord Lindsay of the Byres ; Erskineof Dun; John Wynram, prior 
of Portmoak ; and Mr James Haliburton, provost of Dundee. 

But, alas for reformation! In 1588, everything had got into 
confusion again in all the three colleges, as I have shown in vol. i. 
p. 410-412. In another visitation of 1597, matters were found to 
be still worse, (vol. i. p. 431-433,) under the administration of An- 
drew Melville. 

In 1621, it was ascert^ned that the changes recommended in 
1579 had produced such uncertainty, that <^ the greater part of the 
professors are negligent, making no profession nor teaching, as not 
knowing wherennto they shall betake themselves; neither can 
their visitations, which are made for reformation of disorders, take 
any profitable effect, in respect of the alterations before-mentioned ; . 
and that it seemeth most equitable that the wills of the fir%t \ 
founders should take effect^ and be maintained, except where the 
same is repugnant to the true religion presently professed within i 
this realm." In consequence of this, things were restored to their { 
former footing, as far as was compatible with the change of ] 
religion ; except only that St Mary's still continued exclusively a / 
college for divinity, as had been settled in 1579. 



236 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

In March, 1625, at a oonvention held in the church of St 
Leonard, it was resolved, that, in order to avoid tumnlt, the origi- 
nal method of choosing a rector should be adopted, namely, that 
all members of the aniversity, as well the tanght as the teachers, 
should have a vote in the election of four intrants, which intnmts 
should choose the rector. The next day, accordingly, Archbishop 
Spotswood being present,' the intrants were nominated, but were 
unable to proceed to business, on account of a tumult got up by 
some who were offended at the right of suffrage being extended to 
the whole university. The archbishop dissolved the convention, 
and held another the following day, which proved equally tumul- 
tuous. He then adjourned to his own palace in the abbey, where, 
the disaffected party being excluded, the intrants chose for their 
rector, Dr Peter Bruce principal of St Leonard's college. In the 
July following, the archbishop, with the Bishops of Brechin and 
Dunkeld, Lord Stormont, and Dr Philp minister of Arbroath, met 
under a mandate from the king, to inquire into, and put an end to, 
the disorders which had arisen in the choice of a rector. They 
came to the resolution, that no one should hold this office in future 
except one of the head-masters of the three colleges, and that he 
should hold the office for one year only, unless there were some very 
urgent reason for his retaining it longer. 

In the year 1642, it was enacted, ^' that no regents of philo- 
sophy, but the principals of the colleges, and the public professors 
only, shall be capable of holding the office of rectorate.* This, though 
nullified by the Recissoiy act of 1661, has yet for many years 
been acted on ; and is interpreted to include only the two Principals 
of the colleges, the Professor of Biblical Criticism, and the Professor 
of Church History. 

After this, nothing of general interest occurs till the year 1649. 
Four years before, Sir John Scott of Scotstarvet had founded a 
professorship of Humanity in St Leonard's college. This, it seems, 
had the effect of drawing away the youth who had been educated 
at the grammar-school of St Andrews, which was at that time 
under the charge of a Mr Patrick Robertson. He, in consequence, 
sends in a curious complaint to the university commission, which 
sat in the above year, couched in the following terms : — '' I, Mr P. 
Robertson, master of the grammar-school of this city, having 
groaned these many years bypast, under the heavy pressures of 
palpable wrong received by that school of humanity erected by 
Scotstarvet in Leotiard's college^ am now at last forced, out of 
great grief, to supplicate your worships of the visitation, that you 
would take to your serious consideration whether it be ear cequo et 
bonoy that a school of so high profession as humanity (as they term 



APPENDIX. 1. 237 

it) sliould bow 80 low aa to profess and ieacb, oontrarie to promise 
at the first institatioii thereof^ not only all the parts of grammar, 
but also the very first rudiments and elements, as is reported ; and 
not only intercepting and preoccupying scholars minded for the 
grammar-school of St Andrews, but also, by the alluring baits of 
greater liberty and impunity, daily withdrawing from my school 
several very considerable young ones, and these not of a small num- 
ber. Thus hoping your honourable worships will have a care that so 
manifest injuries go not away without due censure, I refer the 
whole matter to your wise consideration ; and rests your worships' 
most humble orator, sic subr. Patrick Robertson." Mr Ro- 
bertson's petition was complied with : and the Professor of Humanity 
was expressly forbidden to teach the rudiments of grammar. 

The colleges in St Andrews had been in the practice, down to 
1695, of dividing the students into classes, according to the literary 
merits of those who composed them. This they had always found 
to be beneficial ; but they now express their regret at being obliged 
to abandon the practice, because the other Scottish universities re- 
fused to concur with them in that arrangement. 

In the same year, the professors complain that the youth who 
had been educated at private schools '^ do either stay away from 
college, or after they come, soon remove, presuming upon their own 
private studies, or the help of country pedants who adventure to 
instruct them in some books of their own choice, which, in a short 
time, may bring schools into contempt, and multiply dunces under 
the name of scholars." And therefore they ^' humbly supplicate 
that all teaching of Greek in grammar-schools may be strictly pro- 
hibited; because there are a number of silly men, who, having 
hardly a smatter of Greek themselves, do take upon them to teach 
others, to the great disadvantage of many good spirits." 

There were three regulations made the same year for the univer- 
sity which may deserve notice. Firsty The hebdomadary was 
obliged to sleep within the walls of his college, and see that the 
students were out of bed by Jive d clock in the momin^y and at their 
books soon after; and that they were in their chambers a little 
after eight o'clock at night. These chambers were perlustrated or 
visited every morning and evening by the regents. Second^ The 
session lasted from the \st November till the middle of July ^ unless 
the yearly rent fell off, which obliged them to break up somewhat 
earlier. During that time, the regents taught all ^' except the 
magistrands, (or fourth-year students,) whom they taught only as 
long as they could get them kept." Thirds " All law and pru- 
dence, and gratitude require that we make honourable metition of 
qur founders and benefactors; and therefore we think that^ in this 



238 HISTORY OF ST ANDBEWS. 

nnlveraity, oar arohbeddell should, at the close of ihe aoiion, when 
the lanreation is ended, not only solemnly pablish, and read off a 
paper or table, all the founders' names, our patrons and benefactors, 
our donors' names and their donations, in due order and partioulan, 
but also, that our orator aeademicui in his oration, do, with all 
grateful resentment, make the most honourable remembrance of them 
all in the general that can be erpressed/' 

This last regulation is forgotten or diregaxded ; but seems pecu- 
liarly desenring of adoption for reasons sufficiently obvious. No 
doubt, there are certain '' popish " or ^^ prelatic " benefEbotors whose 
names might awaken reminiscences painful to the ears of some of 
the audience ; but they should remember tWt the best men have 
had their faults, or, if they will, that the wont men are not withoat 
their rsdeeming qualities: and hence, while they compassionate 
them for what they deem to have been their errors, they should not 
the less commemorate the bounty of which they are daily reaping 
the benefit. 



No. II. 

Dulls, Charters, and Statutes relating to St Salvator's 
College, St Andrews. 

1. Bull of Pius II. confirming the Foundation of St Sahator's 
College^ by James Kennedy bishop of St Andrews, a.d. 1458. 

" Pius, episcopus, servus servomm Dei, ad perpetuam rei memo- 
riam. Among the felicities which mortal man may obtain in this 
fleeting life from the gift of God, it is not to be esteemed the least, 
that by diligent study, he may acquire the pearl of science, which 
furnishes the means of living well and happily, and, by its own in- 
herent value, enlightens the ignorant, elevates the depressed, makes 
the foolish become wise, and likens them even to God. And the 
apostolical see, the provident administrator of temporal as well as 
spiritual things, in order that men may be the more easily led to the 
pinnacle of human excellence, encourages them and assists them; and, 
through its prelates, makes trial of things which are for their advan- 
tage, in order that they may be made firm and durable ; and then 
adds thereto the strength of the apostolical bulwark. 

i'* Our venerable brother, James bishop of St Andrews, laid before 
Nicholas V. our predecessor of happy memoiy, that he, the said 



APPENDIX. — II. 239 

bishop, had founded and erected, to the praise of Qod and the ex- 
altation of the Gatholio faith, a certain college for philosophy and 
the arts, in the University of St Andrews, (stndii Sancti Andre») 
under the name, and in honour of the holy Saviour, (Sancti Salva* 
tons,) for thirteen persons ; namely," &c. &c. " But b» it has been 
represented to us that the said bishop, duly considering that scarcely 
anything can be made so clear, but that it is liable to be called in 
question; and that some articles in the Jirat foundation*charter 
needed explanation, and others seemed superfluous, and that some 
important matters had been omitted ; therefore the bishop, desiring 
to supply what was wanting, and to correct what was wrong, and 
to remove all ambiguity ; and having humbly entreated that we 
would vouchsafe to carry into effect the said premises, we therefore, 
by our apostolical authority, confirm and approve, by these presents, 
the alterations which the bishop has proposed in this his renewed 
or second foundation ; the tenor whereof is as follows : 

^^ To all the sons of holy mother church who shall see or hear 
these presents, James, by the favour of God and of the apostolical 
see bishop of St Andrews, wishes health from the Saviour of the 
human race, and the giver of all good things. Seeing we have 
founded, in our city of St Andrews, a college for theology and the 
arts, for divine worship and scholastic exercises, with a view to 
the glory of Almighty God, and of our Saviour Jesus Christ, and 
Mary his most glorious mother, and our advocate, and of all the 
heavenly host ; and for the strengthening of the orthodox faith, the 
increase of the Christian religion, and removing the pestiferous 
schisms of heretics," &c. The charter proceeds to appoint thirteen 
persons, being the number of the apostles (ad instar apostolici 
numeri) of whom the first, or provost, shall be a master in theo- 
logy, and have the rectorial tithes of the parish of Cults for his sup- 
port; the second, a licentiate in theology, who should have the 
rectorial tithes of Kemback ; and the third, a bachelor in theology, 
who should have the rectorial tithes of Denino. Besides these, 
there were four masters of art, and six poor clerks, (pauperes 
clerici,} for whose support the tithes of the parish of Kilmany ' are 
appropriated. Yicars, with competent salaries, are to be appointed 
to the above parishes by the college. The charter then goes on to 
describe the duties of the said provost, licentiate, &c., and to lay 

^ Owing to the depreciation of the old yaluations of property, and the aug- 
mentation of stipends to parish ministers, (see p. 179,) Kilmany is the only 
parish, of all those mentioned in this eharter, which now yields any return to 
the United College of St Salvator and St Leonard. It was, in fact, owing to 
this failure of funds, on the part of St Salvator's, which led to the union of the 
two colleges in 1747, 



240 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

down regulations for the government of the college, among which 
are the following : The provost to lecture on theology once a-week, 
in the college ; the licentiate thrice ; and the bachelor every lawful 
day ; the provost to preach the word of God to the people four 
times in the year, and the licentiate six times. The inferior officers 
of the college to be kept punctually at their duties by the provost ; 
and the latter, if he be absent from the college more than fifteen 
days, without the consent of the Archdeacon of St Andrews and 
the rector of the university, shall by them be deprived of his office. 
The provost shall be succeeded in his office by the licentiate ; the 
licentiate by the bachelor ; and the bachelor by the best qualified of 
the four masters of arts already mentioned. No one belonging to 
the college shall be absent more than thirty- one days in the year, 
except in times of vacation, which is granted chiefly for collecting 
tithes ; namely, from St Egidius' (St Giles,) day, till the feast of 
St Remigius, (t. e. bom 1st September till 1st October.) " We 
will, moreover, that on every Sunday and holyday, the college 
chaplains shall solemnly celebrate matins, vespers, and the complin, 
together with the mass, in cantu; so that not only the fruits of 
knowledge may increase, but that divine worship also may flourish. 
We ordain, also, that all belonging to the college shall live reput- 
ably, as becomes ecclesiastics, * ita quod non habeant publicas con- 
cubinas ;' or be night-walkers, or thieves, or criminals of any kind. 
And should any be so, (which God forbid !) let him bo corrected by 
his superior ; and, if incorrigible, let him be deprived, and another 
put in his room. We farther declare, that the said college, and the 
thirteen persons residing therein, as also their servants and depen- 
j dants, shall be perpetually exempted from all taxes, duties, and other 
imposts, ordinary and extraordinary, by whatever authority im- 
posed, or to be imposed. It is our desire also, that the above thir- 
teen persons shall eat and sleep within the walls of the college ; 
and that the gates be shut in winter at eight o'clock, and in summer 
at ton o'clock at night, and opened at four in the morning in sum- 
mer, and at five in winter ; the keys to be in the custody of the 
provost. The college, both as to its chapel and other buildings, 
shall be supported out of its common funds ; and all the expenses 
connected therewith shall be defrayed from the same source." — 
'' Seeing we have founded certain perpetual chaplaincies in our col- 
lege, and, with the help of God, intend founding more, and lest, 
through the lapse of time, or the cupidity or negligence of those 
concerned, it may happen that our intentions may be thwarted, as 
has happened before in like cases, we will and command that the 
presentation to the said chaplaincies be vested in Gilbert lord 
Kennedy, our brother-german, and his heirs mal? ; whom failing. 



APPENDIX. — II. 241 

in GiHiert Kennedy of Kirkmichale, and ]u6 beirs male ; whom 
fioling, in John Kennedy of Blarquhar, and his heirs male ; all of 
whom fidling, (which God forbid !) in the true and legitimate heirs 
generaUy of Lord Kennedy aforesaid ; but the admission to the said 
chaplaincies shall pertain to the provost of the college only. But 
we desire that noDe be admitted to the office except priests, (sacer- 
dotes,) duly qualified as well in morals as in learning, and espe- 
cially instructed in chanting ; and whom we desire to be present 
daily at matins and vespers, and at other canonical hours, and in 
the celebration of our masses and exequies, in white surplices, ac- 
cording to the statutes of the college ; and to be bound over to this, 
if need be, by the provost, under the penalty of ecclesiastical cen- 
sure. But, seeing we are forbid by the sacred canons not to connive 
at evil in ourselves, and considering that both we and our succes- 
sors are bound to uphold the deeds of our predecessors, which were 
undertaken for the honour of God, and the salvation of souls ; We 
require and exhort, in the bowels of Jesus Christ our Saviour, who 
is the patron of the college, that there be appointed pastors and de- 
fenders, and special conservators of the said college, as well of its 
members as of its benefices and goods, lest ravenous wolves seize 
thereupon. In testimony of which we have commanded this our de- 
claration and new foundation, to be executed and ratified by the ap- 
plication of our seal. Dated at St Andrews, in our episcopal castle, 
4th April, 1458, in the presence of Thomas Lauderdale, our chief offi- 
cial ; John Balfour canon of Aberdeen ; and John Heras secretary." 
The pope subjoins the usual denunciation against those who infringe 
the foregoing charter and confirmation ; and dates at Rome, the Ides 
of September 1458. 

2. Btill of Pope P%U9 II., granted to the Provost and Canons of 
St Salvator^ for graduating in Theologg and the ArtSy in their 
own College^ a.d. 1468. 

" Paulus, episcopus, servus, &c. A petition was lately presented 
unto us, on the part of the dean and chapter of the church of St 
Salvator in St Andrews, stating, that among other colleges in the 
kingdom of Scotland, the college of the said church stands dis- 
tinguished, wherein theology is continually read, and the students 
bring forth wholesome fruits, where of old the enemy of the human 
race planted errors : wherefore, the said dean and chapter, having 
humbly prayed us that we would vouchsafe to order that lectures 
be delivered in the said college, with a view to degrees in theology 
and the arts, and that those who wish to be advanced thereto, be 
duly tried svnd Q^^amined for the degrees of licentiate and m«aterj 

VOL, II, B 



242 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

(acoording to the practice in the Univeisity of St Andrews,) by the 
provoBt of the college, together with those selected by him ; and, if 
judged fit in the conacientious opinion of the examiners, to be re- 
ceived, and, if unfit, to be rejected ; and not to be promoted to such 
degrees until they pay the usual expenses, the customs and statutes 
of the university, even though confirmed by oath notwithstanding ; 
we, therefore, inflamed with an anxious desire that science should 
flourish everjTwhere in our times, and that all who study it be re- 
lieved from every hindrance, and even be exempted from the tem- 
porary observance of an oath by which they have hitherto been 
bound, and moved by the above supplications, decree that in the 
said college lectures bo delivered, with a view to degrees in theo- 
logy," &c., (as expressed before.) ^' Therefore, let no man infringe 
this our deed of confirmation, &c. Dated at St Peter's, Rome, 25th 
day of February 1468." 

It appears that the college, in two years after this, renounced the 
right of conferring degrees, which this bull conferred on them. See 
R. Howie's Oration de Fund. Univ. Sti. Andreae, MS. 161 7* 



No. III. 



Charters and Statutes relating to St Leonard's College, 
St Andrews. 

1 . Charter of King James IV., ecntaining in it the two Foundation- 
Charters of St Leonardos CoUege^ hy Alexander (Stewart) arch- 
bishop^ and John Hepburn prior of St Andrews^ a.d. 1512. 

James, by the grace of God, king of Scots, to all good men in 
my dominions, clergy and laity, salutem. Know that we have 
approved and confirmed the two under- written charters ; one by 
the most reverend and venerable father in Christ our beloved coun- 
cillor Alexander, by divine mercy, archbishop of St Andrews, 
primate of all Scotland, legate of the apostolical see, and commen- 
dator of the monasteries of Dunfermline and Coldingham;' the 
other by the prior and canons of the metropolitan church of St 
Andrews, in reference to the erection of a college for pauperes 
elerici within the city of St Andrews: which charters we have 

^ This was his own natural son, then only twenty-two years of age, and who, 
together with the king^ was killed the very next year at Flodden I 



APPENDIX. — III. 



243 



oaosed to be inspected and examined, and find to be whole and 
entire, and free from erasures, and are of the following tenor : — 

First Charter. — " Alexander, by divine mercy, &c., &c. : Seeing 
that long since, Baint Begulus, a worshipper of Gbd, miraculously 
brought from the city of Patras, into Scotland, the relics of St 
Andrew the apostle, and being honourably welcomed by a Catholic 
king (a Catholico rege) after a tempest, deposited them here where 
our metropolis now is,** &c. The charter then goes on to state, 
that in consequence of the numerous miracles which were performed 
by these relics, an hospital had been founded by a former prior of 
St Andrews, in order to accommodate the pilgrims who resorted from 
all parts to witness, and be benefited by them ; that the miracles 
had ceased, as was to be expected (ut credere fas est) after Chris- 
tianity had been thoroughly rooted in the country; that the hospital 
had then been converted into an asylum for aged and infirm women, 
who, however, yielded but little good fruit in their life and conver- 
sation, (qu89 parum aut nihil fructus devotionis aut virtutia perfioe- 
rant ;) and now at last, the parties concerned, desiring to preserve 
the tempest-tost bark of St Peter, and to uphold the declining 
state of the church, had determined to convert the said hoqiital 
and the church, of St Leonard' adjoining the same, into'^a college 
for maintaining one principal master; four chaplains, two of whom, 
being regents, shall say daily masses for the souls both of the old 
and the new founder ; and twenty scholars who shall all be well 
instructed in the Gregorian cantus and diseantus, and six of whom 
shall be students of theology," &c. The Prior's Charter begins 
thus : — " To all who may see or hear of this charter : John Hep- 
bum, by divine permission prior of the metropolitan church of St 
Andrews, and the canons of the same, salutem in Domino. Know 
that we the chapter canonically assembled, unanimously grant,'' 
&c. The charter then proceeds to enumerate a vast variety of 
property with which the prior and his canons endow the college ; 
and among other properties, with lands of Kinloquhy, Fausyde, and 
Rathelpy, near St Andrews ; the new ward Ijring between Lambe- 
lethy and New Grange, two mills at Goukston and Craigmill, Ac. ; 
and within the city of St Andrews, all the lands and tenements in 
Prior's Wynd, (East-bum Wynd,) describing the boundaries of the 
various tenements, and giving the names of the then adjacent pro- 
prietors ; and finally, certain properties in Edinburgh, Leith, and 



i 



") 



^ St Leonftrd was a French nobleman of great reputation in the court of 
QotIb I. He was converted to the faith by St Remigias, and died about the 
year 559. His festiYal is kept on the 6th Noyember* 



24j4 history of ST ANDREWS. 

Haddington.^ All interference with tbe object of the foundation, or 
departure from its rules^ is prohibited under pun of a curse and 
eternal condemnation. The prior dates, apud monasterium nostrum 
SanctiandrisB, Ist February, 1512. The king dates at Edinburgh, 
2dd February, 1512, in presence of Alexander archbishop of St 
Andrews, our chancellor ; William bishop of Aberdeen, our privy 
seal ; our belored cousin Archibald earl of Argyll ; Lord Camp- 
bell and Lorn, master of our household ; Mathew earl of Lennox ; 
Alexander lord Damley ; Lord Hume, our chamberlain ; Andrew 
lord Gray, our justiciary ; our beloved clerks, Gavin Dunbar arch- 
deacon of St Andrews, and Patrick Panter, our secretary. The 
archbishop dates, apud palatium nostrum St Andrews, 21st August, 
1512. 

2. Charier of Confirmation of the Foundation of St Leonardos 
CoUegBy by David C Beaton J cardinal-archbishop of St AndreteSy 
A.D. 1544. 

**• David, by divine mercy cardinal-presbyter of St Stephen in 
ccdio mante in the holy Roman church, archbishop of St Andrews, 
primate of all Scotland, legattu natu9 of the apostolic see, and 
legatu9 de latere of the same throughout the whole said king- 
dom, ad futuram rei memoriam." After the usual preamble, — 
" Whereas, on the part of our beloved Mr John Annand, professed 
canon of our metropolitan church of St Andrews, licentiate in 
theology, and principal master of our new college pauperum eleri- 
coruniy founded and erected under the name of St Leonard the 
Confessor, within our city and university of St Andrews, and the 
other masters, regents, chaplains, students, and scholars of the 
same, a petition was presented to us, that John Hepburn, of good 
memory, while prior of our said church, and his chapter canonically 
assembled, granted," &c. The object of this charter is to confirm, 
in the cardinal's legantine and archiepiscopal capacity, the fore- 
going foundation-charter of St Leonard's college. He commits the 
visitation of it to the reverend father in Christ the Bishop of 
Brechin, the principal Archdeacon of St Andrews, and James 
Leirmonth, provost of the royal chapel or collegiate church of St 
Mary de rtipey near the said city of St Andrews. He dates at St 
Andrews, *' under the seal of our legation, in the year of our Lord 
1544, kal. Decem., and in the eleventh year of the pontificate of 
Pope Paul IIL" 

^ From these endowments a considerable revenue still ari$es tQ tli^ United 
Colleges of St Leonard and St Salvator. 



APPENDIX. — III. 245 



3. Statutes of the College, 

^* All things/' says St Paul the Apostle, *' ought to be done de- 
cently and in order ;" by which words Christians are taught to 
adhere to a fixed and prescribed ^' order " of liying ; and though this 
be the duty of all, yet it seems peculiarly suited to the young, that 
when they come to a more advanced age, they may shun those eyils 
to which they are prone by nature. Which sentiment the prophet 
Isaiah confirms, where he says, '^ The lambs shall feed after their 
manner," (juxta ordinem suum) ; understanding by the lambs, no 
doubt, the young in whom '^ order " is to be so settled, that, having 
reference to both lives, they may be fed both with carnal and 
spiritual food. 

Wherefore we, John Hepburn prior of St Andrews, conformably 
to the doctrine of St Peter the Apostle, who (aa we read in the 
Acts of the Apostles) ^^ expounded the matter from the beginning hy 
order imto them," have, with the advice and consent of our brother- 
hood, agreed upon a certain brief order of life (brevem vitsB ordi- 
nem) for the poor scholars, presbyters, and regents of the college of 
St Andrew the Apostle, situated near the church of St Leonard ; 
which order is described below, and which we direct may be invio- 
lably followed. 

Chap. I. — The manner of Admitting Sttidents. 

We enjoin, that, if any one wish to be received ^^ in nostro paupe- 
rum collegio," he shall, on the Friday after his admission by the 
lord prior, repair to the principal master of the college, and shall 
ask, on his bended knees, to be received, for the love of our Lord 
Jesus Christy into this holy society. The principal, after that he, \ 

together with the sub-prior, and third prior, have strictly examined j 

him in grammar, shall make minute inquiry into the purity of his | 

life, the correctness of his morals, and also his poverty in regard to • 

worldly circumstances ; and if he find him well versed in the first 
and second parts of grammar, (or at least in the greater proportion 
of the second part,) enslaved by no vice, poor in his circumstances, 
correct in his morals, a good writer, and a good singer according to / 
the Gregorian canttM^ he shall send him back to the prior with a j 
certificate to this efiect, &om himself^ the sub-prior, and the third 
prior aforesaid. 

No one shall be admitted by the prior, until he be examined by 
the above personages ; nor any one be sent to him by them, unless 
he be found competent as to the particulars specified, aa the 
examiners themselves shall hope to escape the divine condemiia- 



246 niSTOHY OP ST ANDREWS. 

tion ; and no one shall be received by bribe, or entreaty, or the 
interest of any religious or seciUar person, (unless he is found quali- 
fied,) under the penalty of eternal damnation ; and if several offer 
themselyesy he who undergoes the best examination shall be pre- 
ferred to the rest. 

No one shall be received under fifteen nor above twenty-one 
years of age. Moreover, the youth of other religious and charitable 
seminaries which are constituted like ours, may be admitted into 
0UI8, if similarly qualified, and if they conform to all and each of 
our statutes ; and may be acconunodated with our youth, two and 
two, either in the ceUs of the lower house> or on the south side of 
the same, as may be convenient. 

Chap. II. — Of Religious Exercises. 

A general awakener (snsoitator) shall be appointed for every week, 
who shall get up at five o'clock from Easter till the feast of the 
Holy Cross, (14th September,) and from Holy Croffi till Easter, at 
half-past six. On feast days, the bell being rung, all shall assemble 
in the choir of the chapel, {ad cAorum^) and, having heard the first 
mass, (which the hebdomarius shall celebrate without the eantusy) 
shall devoutly read the matutituB of the blessed Virgin, and other 
devotional exercises. At nine o'clock on the said feast days, the bell 
shall be rung for high mass, which the hebdomarius and the rest 
shall sing with the Gregorian cantus^ devoutly and protractedly. 
But on holydays, when only one mass is usually performed, high 
mass shall be sung by the hebdomarius at six o'clock, sufficient time 
being left for lectures and study. At three o'clock every day, the 
bell shall ring for vespers, which they shall devoutly perform with 
the Gregorian cantus ; but not by dropping the syllables, or in a 
familiar, unbecoming manner. At seven o'clock, the bell ^lall ring 
for the SaUe^ which (together with the commemoration of St An- 
drew and 8t Leonard) all shall sing with a loud voice. Also, every 
Sunday they shall, two and two, sing the new Diri^e in behalf of 
their benefactors, and the founders of these lectures. They shall 
confess once armonth ; and, on the feasts of the Nativity, Easter, 
Whitsunday, and the Assumption, they shall all devoutly receive 
the sacrament of the holy Eucharist, after making the sacramental 
confession. 

Chap. III. — On the Internal Economy of tJte College. 
We direct that, at seven o'clock on saints' days, the morning lec- 
ture shall be read by the principal, and one of the regents, in turn, 
at which all the students shall be present, if the principal so order. 
Thrice in the week, after dinner, a lecture shall be delivered on 



APPENDIX. III. 247 

grammar, or poetry, or oratory, or one of the books of Solomon, by 
the regenta in torn ; but not on Sundays, which shall be left open 
for scholastio discussions, (pro disputationibus.) At eleven o'clock, 
and five, on saints' days, the bell shall ring, pro regula; which 
being finished, the guilty shall be punished. At two o'clock on 
Sundays, let the bell be rung for scholastic discussions. Before 
proceeding to the degree of ^* Master," let the students perfect 
themselves in logic, physic, philosophy, metaphysics, and ethics, 
and in one, at least, of the books of Solomon. Let all speak the 
Latin tongue, except the cook and his boy, and let them express 
themselves with gravity, modesty,, and civility. From the ringing 
of the bell after the Salve^ till getting up in the morning, let no one 
speak but in a whisper, lest he disturb those who are asleep. 

Every day at eight o'clock, each student is to have four ounces of 
bread. The bell is to strike for dinner at half-past eleven o'clock, 
when each is to receive eight ounces of bread and a chopin of good 
drink* At supper, which is to be at half-past seven, the same 
quantity of bread and drink as at dinner. On flesh days, at dinner, 
tiie students are to be indulged with potage and vegetables, and a 
dish of meat. At supper, with broth and meat intermixed, and a 
dish of meat. On fish days, they may have vegetables at dinner ; 
and, both at dinner and supper, two dishes of fish. The fasts of the 
Church shall be strictly kept by those who have reached their 
twenty-first year ; but the juniors need not keep more than the 
vigils of the Nativity, Easter, Whitsunday, the Assumption, All 
Saints, St Andrew's day, and the Fridays in Lent, unless they are 
eighteen years old, and then they shall add to these the Wedneeh 
days in Lent. At the common table, the reading of Scripture, or 
of some moral or historical book, at the discretion of the principal, 
shall be regularly practised ; and on Fridays, these our statutes are 
to be read. Two of the students shall serve in turn, one in issuing 
the drink, the other in the kitchen, who shall both eat their meaJs 
with the cook. Every Sunday, the whole place shall be swept and 
cleaned by four of the students in turn. The windows, ceilings, 
altars, and walls, shall be cleared from cobwebs and other dirt, by 
all the students, at Christmas and Easter. One of the priests, a 
prudent and devout man, shall be chief sacristan, who shall have 
the charge of the church and the parishioners, and under whom the 
students shall serve weekly, and shall sing the Epistle at table. At 
eight o'clock at night, the rooms shall be visited by the principal 
master, or one of the regents, in turn. 

Chap. lY .'^-Concerning those who go out of the CoUege. 
We direct that a poor student, or operative belonging to the col- 



248 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

lege, be appointed janitor of the outer gate, who shall open it at five • 
o'clock in the morning in summer, and shut it at nine at night, im- 
mediately after the Salve. In winter, he shall open it at six, and 
shut it at eight ; and this janitor, unless he be eaptUkUu$y (entitled 
to wear a hood,) shall fill the drinking yessels for the students. 
When the gate is shut, he shall deliver the keys to the principal, 
and receive them from him to open it in the morning, and on no 
account admit any stranger, or improper person, without the prin- 
cipal's leave. Especially we forbid any female to enter our college, 
except the common laundress, who shall not be less than fifty years 
old ; because, says St Jerome, no one can serve Qod with all his 
heart who has any transactions with a woman. If the janitor suffer 
any other person to enter without permission, let him be punished. 
No one shall go out of the college without leave from the principal, 
or one of the regents ; nor shall they grant this leave to any one 
but on good grounds, and without having received proofs of his 
purity and integrity. They who go into the town, shall always 
wear their gown and hood, (mautello et caputio ;) but, for formal 
admissions, let all go together to the pedagogium, except in time of 
Lent, when it shall be sufficient for those only who are to be made 
bachelors to go there for examination. At times of general pro- 
cessions, all shall assemble in their surplices or gowns, {eoUoUiiy) aa 
the principal may direct. The hebdomarius shall carry the cross 
before the Epistle, (ad epistolam,) and two of the juniors the can* 
delabra. Once every week, the students, under one of the masters, 
shall repair to the fields, [ad campos, probably the Links,] and, 
having there practised some honest games, shall return in time for 
vespers ; nor shall any one be allowed, during the time of the games, 
to separate himself from his companions. But if field recreations 
be permitted more than once a-week, (which, however, we object 
to,) then let the students be sent to some honest labour in a garden, 
or elsewhere. The care of the gates, the filling of the flagons, and 
the duties of the table, are to be performed by no one who does not 
belong to the place, unless the task be difficult ; in which case the 
principal may order some assistance to be given. Women, as 
already said, are on no account to be admitted into the college, ex- 
cept to be present at a procession, (causa processionis.) At no time 
are they to be allowed to perform any of the internal duties of the 
establishment. 

Chap. V. — Concerning the Principal Master ^ Chaj)lain9y and 
Regents, 

We direct that one who is a canon of the priory of St Andrews, 
9 grave, prudent, and learned man, and either a doctor, licentiate, 



APPENDIX. — III. 249 

or bachelor, sball be elected by the prior, in all time coming, to be 
principal master of our college for the poor, to whom all the preebj- 
ters, regents, and scholaxs, shall be hnmblj obedient, and shall 
diligently attend to his admonitions, and take mildly the correction 
of their foults, and always hold him in due reverence. As often as 
he shall think fit, they shall act as office-bearers under him, and 
render to him an account of the college property. He himself 
shall be bound to render to the prior an account of the same once 
a-year. On the chief festivals he shall say vespers, with the mass 
and collects, after the Salve; and, on "Wednesdays and Fridays, he 
shall instruct the presbyters, regents, and all others who choose to 
attend, in sacred and speculative theology. Let there be also two 
devout priests in the college ; one of whom shall superintend its 
spiritual concerns, and be named curate and sacristan ; the other, its 
temporal concerns, and be named purveyor and provisor. These 
two, together with the regents, shall say the masses, vespers, and 
collects, after the Sahe, on the minor festivals, and every week on 
Sunday and holydays. 

Let the regents be four in number, or fewer, as the college may 
admit, or as the principal may direct ; but let them be instituted to 
their office by the lord prior and the principal for the time. At 
their institution, they shall take an oath of fidelity and obedience, 
that they will promote the wellbeing of the place, and instruct the 
youth in good morals and salutary doctrines, and obey the princi- 
pal in all things lawful, and especially in whatever tends to suppress 
vice and advance virtue ; and, lastly, that they will submit to be 
corrected for their foults, if guilty of any. When instituted, they 
shall eveiy day, or, at least, every holiday, deliver three, or not less 
than two, ordinary lectures of their class, concerning which they 
shall demand an account from the students, and shall reprove the 
ignorant and careless ; and not only so, but they shall punish those 
of their class who transgress the statutes of our college, without de- 
lay, yet with gentleness and consideration. 

The principal himself, the regents and presbyters, shall have their 
daily food and lodging for their labour, as is fit ; and the regents 
shall sit at the same table, eat of the same dish, if possible, and par- 
take of the same indulgencies : they shall sit down and rise up to- 
gether ; and so arrange matters that the juniors shall render due 
honour to their seniors. And besides his food, and the other things 
which he is entitled to horn the college, the principal shall have 
ten librsB per annum of stipend, together with a youth ajs a servant, 
who shall also lussist at the public table. Each of the priests and 
regents shall have ten marks, unless they have altarages, which 
tlicy may hold according to the tenor of their endowment, provided 



Y 



250 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

the best be given to the most deserving. The rental of the place, 
the common books, the registers, title-deeds, and inventories of valu- 
ables, shall be carefully preserved by the principal, and two or three 
of the canons, as a council ; and the principal shall be entitled to de- 
mand, any night after supper, an account of the duly expenditure 
from the provisorl It shall not be lawful for a piesb3rter or regent to 
resign an office which he has accepted, without he signify the same, 
three months before, to the principal, unless under peculiar circum- 
stances ; nor shall the principal himself remove any one from his 
office, without giving him three months' warning, unless it be 
(which God forbid !) on account of some crime ; in which case the 
pressing evil will require an immediate remedy. The exact number 
of the students in our college cannot be fixed, because that must 
depend on the capabilities of the place, which fluctuate. They may, 
however, be at present ten, more or less, according to the discretion 
of the principal. 

Chap. VI. — Concerning other Persons ijcho may desire to become 
Members of our College for the Poor. 

If any of the children of the nobility, or others, desire to join 
themselves to our society, with a view to acquire knowledge and 
virtue, we refuse them not : provided they, above all things, seek 
the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and behave properly to 
the principal and r^nts, and in no way infringe these our statutes ; 
and, if they choose to eat with our youth, they must submit to the 
same discipline, and read in their turn at table, and strictly observe 
the same rules. In the schools, too, and elsewhere, their appearance 
and dress must be conformable to scholastic propriety. Delinquents 
ako may be punished, not only by the principal but by the regents ; 
and, if the nature of the fault require it, they may be expelled. 

And not only in the schools and at lectures, but everywhere, and 
espeeiaUy in the cells, the regents shall closely inspect the students, 
to see that they are not idle, careless, or dissolute ; that they do not 
wear a secular dress, nor their 'garments too much cut away, nor 
their eaps of a green, scarlet, blue, yellow, or any showy colour ; 
but that aU their garments, whether linen or woollen, be such as be- 
comes grave and clerical persons. They are not to let their beards 
or their hair be too long, but be so cut as that a great part of the 
ears shall be seen. When they happen to go within the prioiy, 
(which they are not to do without leave,) they shall not walk up 
and down in the nave of the church, or towards the choir, in time 
of divine service ; but rather they shall resort to retired places for 
their private devotions ; and, if they hold public disputations, it 
must be outside the church. 



APPENDIX. — III. 251 

They shall not frequent the town. Thoj shall not hold nootor- 
nal entertainments. They shall not carry kni7eB, or offensive 
weapons within the college ; nor accustom themselves to games of 
dice or football, or any other dangerous and unbecoming games ; 
which, if they do, let them first be mildly reproved, and, after that, 
if they amend not, let them be expelled. Ijet the regent who 
superintended those who took their degree in arts the preceding year, 
begin his new class immediately after the feast of St Michael, (29th 
September,) which all shall attend who entered between the two 
preceding Ash Wednesdays ; and to those who entered between the 
said feast of St Michael and the preceding Easter, he shall teach 
grammar, poetry, oratory, or anything else which the principal may 
direct : but let the regents and presbyters be present, lest, through 
love of filthy lucre, any fee be extorted, and, also, lest anything 
objectionable be taught to those who are leaving the place. And 
let the regents and chaplains take care that they are not too fami- 
liar with any of the students, remembering that ^^ too much fami- 
liarity breeds contempt." The usual vacation shall not begin before 
the feast of Holy Cross, (14th September,) nor extend beyond the 
feast of St Michael ; unless the principal decide otherwise, from the 
deamess of provisions, or any other sufficient cause. Lastly, we 
exhort in the Lord all noble and ecclesiastioal persons who may 
wish to become inmates of our college, that, before all things, they 
set an example of good morals, and, next, that they never infringe 
these our statutes, but abstain from all vice, and advance steadily 
in the path of virtue. 

Chap. VIL — On the Correction of Defaulters. 

We direct, that every Friday a chapter be held for correcting 
defaulters, at which the guilty, and especially the idle, shall foe 
duly punished. And if any who has been punished, do not amend, 
let him be^ two different times, threatened with expulsion, in 
the presence of the whole community ; and if, after that, he amend 
not, let him be irrecoverably expelled. Divine service (as said be- 
fore) shall be duly performed at the accustomed times : and let the 
chaplains, regents, and foundation-students, punctually attend 
tbe same, clothed in their surplices, particularly on Sundays and the 
chief holydays ; and let them sit or stand in the side-stalls, chair 
against chair, according to their age : Yet there may be a space 
between the regents and their pupils, on account of the respect due 
to the former. And we desire that two regents sit on the south 
side of the choir,— one, namely, at the head of the first stall, the 
other, at the end of the stalls, between the students and the altar ; 
and two other regents on the north side of the ehoir, in the same 



252 



HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



order ; between which regents, all the students are to be placed. 
If any one absent himself from divine service, let him be punished. 
If any absent himself, and have been twice admonished to no pur- 
pose, let him be irrecoverably expelled from the society. Also, 
if any one go out of the gates without leave, or withdraw himself 
from his companions when out on leave, and have been duly warned 
without effect, let him be dismissed from the college. The presby- 
ters and regents shall not make a practice of going out, except on 
duty, which if they do, let them be chastised by the principal. A 
gamester, a calumniator, a composer of bad books, a drunkard, a 
(leace-breaker, and a brawler, shalllBe expelled^ if 'he has been pre- 
viously warned to no purpose ; but if he has only been once guilty of 
any of these fciults, let him be punished by the masters. Moreover, 
if any have stolen an article of value, or have frequently stolen 
articles of small value, let him be expelled upon conviction. Lastly, 
if any regent, chaplain, or student has been convicted of disobe- 
dience, rebellion, going into the town at night, revealing the secrets 
of the college, or of unchastity, let him be expelled. Therefore, 
that these things may be observed, and that nothing be exempt 
from correction which requires it, and that a stimulus may be given 
to the presbyters and regents to watch diligently over the flock 
committed to their care, we direct, that this our college be visited, 
as well in head as in members, as well in temporal as in spiritual 
affairs, every year between the octaves of St Leonard, the patron of 
the college, by the sub-prior, third prior, and any other canon, or at 
least by some of the chapter of St Andrews whom the prior shall 
consider eligible. And we desire, that the whole college rental, 
with its expenses, be examined by the same persons, that there may 
be no deficiencies or excesses. And if anything remain, over and 
above, let it be laid out by the principal on the fabric of the college, 
or other necessary expenses : or if anything has been neglected, let 
it be reformed by the visiters. But if they seem to exceed their 
commission, let that be immediately referred to the prior, who 
shall rigidly uphold these our statutes, as he himself expects to re- 
ceive the reward of eternal salvation. 

Chap. VIII. — Of the Sick^ and Prayers for the Bead. 

The sick shall be supported from the college revenues; and 
shall be kindly supplied with meat and drink, and other comforts, 
at the discretion of the masters. But if any one be very sick, let 
him be well taken care of out of the college, in a room furnished 
with eveiything he may need, and attended by a matron not under 
fifty years old, and of spotless fame : which matron shall suffer no 
female servant to dwell with her, unless distinguished for the like 



APPENDIX, — III. 253 

virtues. Let the linens of the place be washed, and, if necessary, 
mended by the said matron. When any one draws near to death, 
if the disease be not contagious, let all the rest, or at least the 
greater part of them, be summoned to the patient's presence, and 
commend his soul to God by their devout prayers. Also, let the 
patient have extreme unction given him ; and if he happen to 
depart out of this life, let the mass of the Requiem be sung for him 
—one mass by a priest, and the Diri^e novem lectxonum by the 
scholars. On the death of our superior, John Hepburn, the present 
prior, let the Dirige and the mass of the Requiem be solemnly 
sung — the former by a priest, the latter by the clerical students ; 
so that, aided by their prayers, he may obtain the kingdom of 
heaven, to which may he be brought by Jesus Christ our Lord, 
" who is over aU, God blessed for ever. Amen." 

Confirmation of the foregoing Statutes. 

To all who may see or hear of this document. James, (Stewart,) 
by divine permission perpetual Commendator of the priory of St 
Andrews; Alexander Myln, by the same permission abbot of 
Cambnskenneth, and general administrator, for the time, in spiri- 
tualihus et temporalibus^ of the said priory, salutem in Domino 
sempitemam. 

Know that we, canonically assembled, and using due delibera- 
tion, have read and minutely examined the foregoing statutes of 
our college, drawn up by our predecessor John Hepburn, late prior 
of'STAndrewS", of good memory,' and now revived and renewed by 
us : And because we consider the same to be useful and good, and 
well-suited to the condition of the persons who live in our college 
of the poor, we confirm and ratify the same in every particular, and 
desire they may be faithfully observed by all the inmates of our 
college, until we determine otherwise. In testimony of which, and 
with the signatures of the two aforesaid, (the commendator and ad- 
ministrator,) those of the sub-prior, and principal master, the com- 
mon seal of our chapter, and that of the said college, are affixed at 
our monastery and college respectively, 8th September, 1544. 

James, (Stewart,) Commendator of the Priory of St 
Andrews, affirms and ratifies the foregoing statutes. 

Alexander, (Myln,) Administrator as above, with 
his own hand. 

John Wynram, Sub-prior, affirms the foregoing sta- 
tutes. 

John Annand, Canon of St Andrews, and Principal of 
St lieonard's, afi^nns th^ same. ^ 



254 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

Thomas Fyff, Saorifitan of St Leonard's College, af- 

nmuu 
John Laumokth, PioTisor of the said College, affirms. 
James Wilkie, Regent, affinns the same. 
Datid Guild, Regent, approves the same. 
David Qardyn, Regent, approves the same. 

When the Lord James Stewart, as commendator, gave his assent 
to the foregoing statutes, he was no more than eleven years old. 
He probably little thonght at the time that he would be one of the 
first to subvert what he had solemnly ^' ratified and confirmed." 



No. IV. 



Bulls and Charters relating to St Mary's College, 
St Andrews. 

1. Annexation^ hy ArchhUhop A. Stewart^ of the Parish of St 
Michaely (near Cupar ^ Fife^) to the Pedagogium of the Univer- 
sity y towards its erection into a CoUege^ a.d. 1512. 

^' In the name of God, Amen. Be it known unto all men, that 
in the year 1512, according to the computation of the Scottish 
church, 23d April, the 15th Indiction, the 9th year of the ponti- 
ficate of Julius II., in presence of me, the undersigned notary, and 
us, the subscribing witnesses, that the most reverend father in 
Christ, Alexander, [Stewart,] by divine mercy archbishop of St 
Andrews, primate of all Scotland, legatus natus of the apostolic 
see, and perpetual commendator of the monasteries of Dunfermline 
and Coldingham, having entered a chapel of his metropolitan 
church, and when there, in his chapter duly assembled, in the pre- 
sence of the venerable father in Christ, John, [Hepburn,] prior of 
the said church, and of the illustrious Gravin Dunbar, principal 
archdeacon of the same, and of the Presbyter William Guthrie, sub- 
prior, and other canons, members of the said chapter,'-H9tated, that 
the pedagogium of his university of St Andrews had become nearly 
ruined, through the defect of its constitution, and the want of learn- 
ed men ; on which account he had resolved, with the consent of the 
said chapter, to endow the pedagogium, and to erect it into a 
college, to the glory of Grod, the defence of the faith, the increase ot 
learning, and the celebration of obits therein for the soul of James, 



APPENDIX. — IV. 255 

the mofit serene and illustrious king of Scotland, his predecessors 
and successors, kings of Scotland, and for the soul of himself, the 
archbishop, and of his predecessors and successors, and the souls of 
all the faithful departed. And, first, he had resolved to annex to 
the said pedagogium, with a yiew to its erection into a college, the 
church of St Michael, together with its fruits and pertinents, near 
the town of Cupar, in his diocese, with consent of its possessor for 
the time, and with consent, also, of the said prior, archdeacon, sub- 
prior, and chapter," &c. &c. The rest of the MS. is so much injured 
as to be illegible. 

2. Bull of Paul III. for the erectiofi of the New College, or tfiat of 
the blessed Virgin Mary of the Assumption^ in the city of St 
Andrews, and the annexation thereto of the Churches of Tan- 
nadice and Tynningham, a.d. 1537. 

" Paulus, episGopus, senrus senrorum Dei, &c. Seeing we have 
reserved to our disposal all ecclesiastical benefices appertaining to 
the apostolical see that are now vacant, or may hereafter become 
vacant, and have decreed that any attempt to possess the same shall 
be null and void, by whomsoever made ; and, since lately the rec- 
torial churches of Tannadice and Tynningham, in the diocese of St 
Andrews, have been vacated by the free resignation of their respec- 
tive incumbents, our beloved sons Henry Lumsden and John Hay; 
and as, moreover, it has been submitted to us by our venerable 
brother James Beaton archbishop of St Andrews, in a petition 
which states that the said archbishop (knowing how much it con- 
duces to the wellbeing of the church militant that it should abound 
with learned men, by whose labours error may be dissipated, and 
the light of truth shine forth ; and being anxious to sow seed on 
earth, which may yield fruit in heaven) was desirous to institute 
and endow, in the city of St Andrews, where a university already 
exists, a college of scholars and presbyters, with a chapel in the 
same, under the name of the Assumption of the blessed Viigin 
Mary, * with a view to the glory of God, and the honour of the said 
glorious Mary, always a virgin, and the exaltation of the church 
militant, and the benefit of poor ecclesiastics of the city and diocese 
of St Andrews, who may be desirous to make progress in arts and 
sciences ; which college should contain certain doctors and masters 
and other learned men, who might publicly read and teach therein 



' That the body of the blessed Virgin was astumed up into heaven, soon 
after her death, is one of the baseless traditions of the Church of Rome. The 
anniversary is kept on the 15th of Augustt 



256 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Bacred theology, canon and civil law, pbysie, medicine, and other 
liberal sciences, and contain also certain scholars and ecclesiastics, 
who should enjoy portions called bursaries for their maintenance, 
and perform masses and other divine offices in the said chapel, ac- 
cording to the provisions to be made by the said archbishop, or those 
commissioned by him ; and that, if the said churches of Tannadice 
and Tynningham were perpetually annexed to the said college, the 
above-mentioned scholars, presbyters, &c., would be amply sup- 
ported, and the salaries of the regents, and all other expenses, de- 
frayed; and the archbishop having declared that the fruits and 
revenues of the said two churches do not exceed the annual valuo 
of fifty-five pounds sterling; and having prayed that we would 
vouchsafe, of our apostolical benignity, to grant our license to in- 
stitute the college aforesaid, and perpetually to annex thereto the 
above churches ; We, therefore, greatly commending the pious de- 
sire of the archbishop, and hereby absolving him from all excommu- 
nications, interdicts, or other ecclesiastical censures, if bound by the 
same, grant authority to him, and other fit persons appointed by 
him, to institute a college of scholars, presbyters, &c., (expressed 
as above.) And abo we grant to the regents and superiors of the 
said college, authority to promote to the degrees of bachelor, licen- 
tiate, doctor, and master, those who may be found qualified in know- 
ledge and good morals, in theology, civil and canon law, or any 
other lawful faculty, the form of the Council of Vienna being fol- 
lowed, agreeably to the practice of that university." The bull then 
goes on to permit the graduates to lecture or dispute publicly on 
the subjects connected with these studies. It grants to all eccle- 
siastics, regular and secular, who may study in the college, per- 
mission to proceed to degrees in the same.^ It conveys the fruits 
of the above two churches to the masters, doctors, and scholars of 
the college for ever ; but requires them to appoint vicars for the 
due performance of their parochial duties. No one to alter this 
bull, or infringe any of its provisions, on pain of the Divine dis- 
pleasure. Dated at Tuscoli, 15th Februaiy, 1537. 

3. Executory Bull of the same Pope for the Erection and Endotc- 
ment of the same College^ a.d. 1537. 

" Paiilus, episcopus, &c. To our venerable brothers the Bishops 
of Caithness, Dunkeld, and Ross, salutem et apostolicam benedic- 
tionem. We have this day issued letters of the following tenor," 

1 It is evident from the statutes, both of St Mary's and St Salvator's col- 
leges, that they had each the power of conferring degrees ; bat they renoonoed 
this power at an early period, and merged it in the uniTcrsity, 



APPENDIX. IV. 257 

(here follows a copy of the foregoing bull.) These bishops are re- 
quired to see that the provisions of the said letters are carried into 
effect, and to uphold the same, if necessary, by the papal authority. 

4. Donation of the Parochial Church of Convethy [_Laurencekirky'] 
by John Iffamilton'] archbishop ofStAndrews^ in favour of the 
Masters^ Regents^ Chaplains^ Bursars^ and Students of the new 
College^ A.D. ] 556. 

" John, by divine mercy archbishop of St Andrews, primate of the 
whole kingdom of Scotland, and legatus natus of the apostolic see, as 
well as abbot of the monastery of Paisley, of the Cluniac order, in the 
diocese of Glasgow, ad fntnram rei memoriam." In this charter the 
archbishop, after deploring the increase of heresy and schism, (which 
he BAjByproh dolor I was then flourishing and increasing in this and 
other countries,) proceeds to grant, with consent of the chapter of 
his metropolitan church, the fruits of the rectorial church of Con - 
veth, in the diocese of St Andrews, (which church had been recently 
held by William Lamb of good memory, but was now vacant by 
his death, extra Bomanam curiam^) to the masters, regents, chap- 
lains, bursars, and students of St Mary^s college, which had been 
foimded and endowed by his predecessors for their maintenance. 
The administration of the affairs of the parish of Con veth is con- 
ferred upon Alexander Forres provost of Foulis, in behoof of the 
college. A vicar-pensionary is appointed for the cure of the souls 
of the parishioners, with a competent salary, and a manse and gar- 
den. " In testimony whereof, we have appended our seal, and that 
of our chapter, in token of their consent, at St Andrews, this 26tli 
June, 1550, in the presence of the venerable Gavin Hamilton dean 
of Glasgow; John Spitall, vicar-general of the same; Abram 
Crichton of Dunglas ; Alexander Forres provost of Foulis ; Hugh 
Curry commendator of the Priory of Strathfillan; and George 
Cok vicar of Perth. Tested by John Lauder, M. A., clerical notary- 
public of St Andrews ; and matriculated in the archives' office in 
the Roman court." 

5. Bull of Pope Julitts III., granted to John Hamilton archbishop 
of St Andrewsyfor enlarging and completing the College of St 
Mary^ and annexing thereto, in perpetuity, the parish churches 
ofTannadicCy Tynningham, and Inchbriok,^ a.d. 1552. 

After beginning in the usual style, and stating that Archbishop 

^ This parish was afterwards divided into two, which are now known by the 
names of Craig and Lo^e-pert in Forfarshire, 

VOL. II, S 



268 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

James Beaton had been the first to propose the annexation of the 
churches of Tannadice and Tjnningham to the college, the boll 
proceeds to say, that his successor Dayid Beaton " of happy memory, 
cardinal-presbyter of St Stephen, in coelio monte," and archbishop 
of St Andrews, had appointed certain learned men as superiors, 
wasters, regents, and scholars of the same, together with some pres- 
byters and singers, for the celebration of dirine service therein ; 
and, besides the two churches aforesaid, had, by his own authority, 
annexed thereto the parish church of Inchbriok, with consent of the 
chapter of the metropolitan church ; and had also, with like con- 
sent, appropriated some other property, lying within the royalty of 
St Andrews, to the same purpose; and had, moreover, put the 
masters, regents, students, chaplains, and singers, in actual posses- 
sion of the above property ; and desiring to carry on the college to 
the glory of God, had confirmed everything that his predecessor. 
Archbishop James Beaton, had determined upon ; and had begun to 
construct the buildings, with a view to their completion, but had been 
prevented from so doing by a premature death ; and ^^ that you. 
Archbishop John Hamilton, his successor, desiring to fulfil the 
wishes of your two predecessors, haye endowed the college and its 
chapel with divers lands and properties ; and, from the day of your 
promotion to the church of St Andrews, have not ceased, nor do 
yet cease, to cause the reading of grammar, rhetoric, music, the 
arts, medicine, and theology, as well as canon and civil law, in the 
said college, and to bring from distant provinces and countries, 
various doctors, regents, singers, priests, scholars, and other fit per- 
sons, &c. We, therefore, desirmg, &c." The bull then goes on to 
confirm to Archbishop Hamilton what had been confirmed before to 
Archbishop Beaton. It concludes with the usual malediction 
against all contraveners, and is dated at St Mark's in Rome, 7th 
Kal. September the year 1552, and the third year of our pontificate. 

6. Neto Foundation and Erection of St Martfa College^ hy John 
Hamilton archbishop of St Andrews^ a.d. 1553. 

'' John, by divine mercy archbishop of St Andrews, primate of 
ail Scotland, legatui nattts^ abbot of the monastery of the Cluniac 
order in Paisley, and legattti de latere of the holy Roman Church 
and the apostolic see, salutem, &c. Dominus Julius the most holy 
Father in Christ, by divine mercy pope, lately granted at our en- 
treaty, and by his apostolic authority, to us and our representatives 
in the city of St Andrews, license to institute a college of doctors, 
masters, and scholars, and to annex thereto the parish churches of 
Tannadice, Tynningham, and Inchbriok, in our diocese, with their 



APPENDIX. — IV, 259 

fruita, tithes, and other rights and revenues, both rectorial and 
vicarial, as folly set forth in a bull of Julius III. of the following 
tenor : (Here the foregomg bull is inserted.) To all therefore who 
desire the increase of the Christian name, be it known that we, by 
these presents, erect the college which is situated in the South 
Street of our city of St Andrews, and which is dedicated to the 
holy Virgin Mary, in honour of the tri-une €K)d, and of the said 
blessed Virgin, and of all the host of heaven ; in which college, it 
is our pleasure that thirty-six persons be maintained, besides those 
who are to be employed in the service of the Church, and who are 
named vicars-pensionary : the first of whom we desire may be 
called the provost; the second licentiate; the third bachelor; and 
the fourth canonist. Besides these, eight students of theology, three 
professors of theology, an orator, and a grammarian, (which last 
five are otherwise called regents;) and sixteen poor students of 
philosophy ; to which number we add a provisor, a janitor, and a 
cook." The charter then proceeds to describe, at great length, the 
various duties of the above-mentioned persons, and to fix the allow- 
ances of each. Those duties combhie the devotional exercises of 
monks, with the literary pursuits of students and professors. £ 1 20 \ / 
Scots are allowed for the table of the provost, licentiate, bachelor, 
and canonist ; £260 for that of the eight students of theology and 
the five regents ; and £213, 6 solidi, and 8 denarii, for that of the 
sixteen students of philosophy. The following is the regulation 
concerning the last-mentioned class of students, who seem to have 
acted as a kind of servitors to the rest : ^^ Eighthly^ We appoint six- 
teen poor students of philosophy, who shall be previously taught in 
grammar and Latin, that they may be able, in their exercises, to 
express themselves in suitable language. Before their admission 
into the college, they shall take an oath that they have no patri- 
mony, or benefice, or any other source of livelihood. They shall 
next pray, that for the love of God they may be admitted into the 
order of poor students. They shall always wear, both at home and 
abroad, a robe bound by a ^rdle, to which they shall add, at their 
own expense, a black hood, (nigrum caputium.) They shall sleep, 
two and two, near the aforesaid students of theology, towards whom 
in all things they shall behave honestly : and they shall provide > 

their own bed furniture, that they may not be a bnrden, but an 
honour and service, to the said students. One of their number, 
each in his turn, shaU awaken all the domestics at five o'clock in 
the morning, and furnish a light to those who may require one. In ' 

this condition of poor students, they shall remain till they have had 
sufficient time to take their degree in arts." All that is over of the I 

revenues of the college, after paying the salaries and other expeneciJ, 



260 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

is to go into the college chest, of which chest there axe to be four 
keys : the provost, licentiate, bachelor, and canonist, each to have 
one. " From the calends of March, to the calends of October, we 
command mass to be performed every day at six o'clock, by one of 
the students of theology, at which all the persons on the foundation 
of the college shall be present, in surplices ; the provost, licentiate, 
bachelor, and canonist, wearing caps, as they do at the college of 
St Salvator. In the first and most dignified part of the choir, on 
the right-hand side, let the provost take his seat ; next him the 
bachelor of theology ; then four students of theology ; after them, 
two professors of philosophy ; and, lastly, the orator. On the left 
side of the choir shall sit, first, the licentiate ; then the canoniBt ; 
after them, four students of theology ; next, the grammarian ; and, 
lastly, the provisor, as often as he is able to be present. And on 
the four benches on each side shall be eight students of philosophy ; 
two of whom shall bear the wax candles, and shall perform the 
duties which are usually performed by the religious novitiates.'* 
Then follow rules for the scholastic exercises of the five regents, the 
nature of their disputations with the students, and the hours at 
which they should take place. " Besides this, we desire that the 
provost, or the licentiate, should have the power to grant liberty of 
playing to the youth, or of going into the town ; and we forbid any 
student of theology, or regent, to assume this power to himself, on 
pain of being punished by the provost or licentiate. The provost, 
licentiate, bachelor, and canonist, shall wear, both in and out of 
the college, short hoods, according to the Parisian fashion. The 
five regents and the students of theology, till they graduate, shall 
also wear hoods like the Parisians ; and all the pupils, however 
distinguished by birth, or other circumstances, shall wear belted 
gowns till they graduate. All the persons on the foundation shall 
live honestly, according to their rank ; they shall sleep within the 
walls of the college; they shall be regular in hall and chapel. 
They shall not carry away with them any fragments of food from 
the table ; for we desire that the fragments be distributed (accord- 
ing to the discretion of the provost) to the provisor, janitor, and 
cook, and to the servants of the provost, licentiate, &c.; which 
sen^ants shall wait both on them and the whole hall. Besides this, 
we forbid that to any member of the college there should be any 
public concubinage, or other manifest vice ; but if there be, (which 
God forbid !) let him be first admonished by the provost alone, and 
then brought before the licentiate, bachelor, and canonist; and 
if he repent not, be expelled, that he may not become a scandal to 
others." " The rector of the university ; the official ; the archdea- 
con ; the Pfuvost of St Salvator a ; the Provincial Sub-prior of the 



APPENDIX. — IV. 261 

Dominicans, (or in his absence the Prior of the Dominican mon- 
astery of St Andrews ;) the minister of the Franciscans, (or in 
his absence the warden of the same ;) shall be patrons of the col- 
lege : for we are of opinion, that the above seven men, besides their 
general probity, have such skill in learning, that they will always 
pat in proper men to fill the vacant offices. Whenever, therefore, 
the first place, or provostship of oar college shall be vacant, the 
rector of the university, being called upon by the licentiate, bache- 
lor, and canonist, or two, or one of them, shall affix notice thereof on 
the gates of the colleges of St Salvator, St Leonard, and St Mary, 
and of the monasteries of the Dominicans and Franciscans ; and, 
after the expiration of fifteen days, shall call together the above- 
mentioned six patrons, to whom an oath shall be administered by 
the Prior of St Andrews, that they are not influenced by solicita- 
tion, or afiection, or hatred, or gift, or anything except the pure 
love of virtue and learning, but will present the fittest person they 
can find, to the vacant oflice. The other offices in the college are 
to be filled up in like manner. These seven patrons are also to be 
annual visiters of the college, for the correction of abuses, and the 
examination of accounts ; which accounts the proyisor is to have in 
readiness to be laid before them.'' " In like manner, we desire 
that our college, with its churches, revenues, and fruits, be ex- 
empted from all ordinary taxes, customs, and burdens, as well as 
from all contributions to our most holy father the Pope ; and this 
we do in virtue of the special authority committed to us by the 
apostolic see." The arclibishop then goes on to caution all con- 
nected with the college, against negligence in the performance of 
their sacred and secular duties, and to express hopes that benefit 
will accrue from it, not only to his own diocese, but to all Christen- 
dom. ^^ In testimony of all which, we have sealed and subscribed 
these presents, at Edinburgh, on the 5th March, the year of our 
Lord 1553, in the fifth year of the pontificate of Pope Julius III., 
in the presence of James duke of Chattelherault, tutor of our most 
serene Queen of Scots, and sole governor of her kingdom ; the 
reverend father in Christ David lord bishop of Ross ; the venerable 
and noble father George, perpetual commendator of Dunfermline ; 
William, perpetual commendator of Culross; James Hamilton, 
subdean of Glasgow ; Alexander Dunbar, prior of the Benedictine 
order of Pluscardin ; Andrew Stuart lord Ochiltree ; David Dou- 
glas master of Angus ; the knights, James Hamilton of Crafford, 
John David Hamilton of Preston, Alexander Livingston of Duny- 
pas, Robert Carnegie of Kinard, Robert Graham laird of Morphe, 
James Dundas of that Ilk ; Thomas Marjoribanks, clerk-register ; 
John Stevenson, precentor of Glasgow ; Robert Baillie, rector of 



262 lllSTOttY OP ST ANDREWS. 

Provand ; William Cranstoun, provost of St Salvator^a college in 
St Andrews, our principal official ; John Wynram, subprior of St 
Andrews; James Balfonr, our official of Lothian; Alexander 
Forrest, provost of the church of St Maiy-in-the-Fields, in the 
town of Edinburgh." 

7. Donation of the ParUh Church of Tarvetty^ ly John arch- 
bishop of St Andretesy in favour of the Masters^ Sfc, of St 
Mary 9 College^ a.d. 1558. 

This charter commences like the preceding, No. 4, and then pro- 
ceeds thns : '* Seeing that the parish church of Tarvett, in our dio- 
cese of St Andrews, which lately was held by Mr William Disch- 
ington of happy memory, has become vacant, and is now vacant, 
by the simple resignation of John Acheson, or by the death of the 
said William extra Bomanam curiam aut aliae quoviemodi : We, 
therefore, wishing to enlarge our new college, which is on the site 
of the pedagogium in our city of St Andrews, under the name of 
the blessed Mary of the Assumption, and which was in part founded 
and endowed by our predecessors," &c. The archbishop then pro- 
ceeds to annex in perpetuity the church and fruits of the parish of 
Tarvett to the college, in the same manner as those of Tannadicey 
Tynningham, Conveth, and Inchbriok, had been annexed in preced- 
ing charters. ^^ Done and given at Edinburgh, in our diocese of 
St Andrews, in the year of our Lord 1558, the 31 st day of March, 
the third year of the pontificate of Pope Julius IV., the twelfth year 
of our consecration, and the ninth of our translation to the primacy. 
In the presence of the venerable Robert Hamilton, rector of Tor- 
rens ; George Cok, vicar of Perth ; David Hamilton, chaplain ; 
William Stewart, Archibald Hamilton, John Kessane, notary-pub- 
lic ; and divers others." 

The very next year, the archbishop witnessed the overthrow of 
all he had done, and the application of his college funds to the very 
purposes he deprecated I 

^ This pariBh is now miiied to that of Cupar; but it still yields a small por- 
tion of teind to the college. 



APPENDIX. — V. 



263 



No.V. 



List of Bursaries at St Mart's, and the United Golleqe. 
Bursaries belonging to St Mart^s College. 



No. Founden* Names. 

8 AFchbishop Beaton, 
1 Moncrieffe, . . • 
1 Bell, .... 
1 A. Yeaman, • • 

1 P. Yeaman, . . 
3 King William III., 

2 Alexander,^ • . 

1 Stewart,^ . . . 

2 Garvie, . . « • 



When 



Patrons. 

1537 St Mary's College, about £9 

1554 Sir T. Moncrieffe, about 9 

1 663 Presbytery of Perth, . 1 8 

1669 St Mary's College, . . 7 

1675 Bait of Anniston, • . 14 

1693 Crown, 10 

1695 St Mary's College, . . 15 

1811 St Mary's College, . . 10 

1831 Presbytery of Perth, . 20 



Value 
of each. 

















These bursaries are twenty in number ; and their joint value is 
about £220 per annum. 



Bursaries 

16 Bishop Kennedy, 
4 Prior Hepburn, . 
1 Moncrieffe, . 

1 Cupar, « . 

2 Wilkie, . . 
2 Guild, • . 
1 A. Yeaman,' 

1 P. Yeaman, 

2 Grant, . . 

3 Ramsay,^ • 

2 Ferguson, . 

3 Bayne, . . 

1 Glendee, 

2 Malcolm, • 
1' Maxwell, 
1 Henry, . . 
1 Mockay, 



belonging to the United College. 

1458 By competition, . . £10 
1512 Principal of College, &c., 10 
1554 Sir T. Moncrieffe, . . 5 11 1 
1662 Town Council, Cupar, 4 bolls wheat. 

1627 Doubtful, 9 

1656 Town Council, Dundee, 5 
1671 United College, . . 
1675 Rait of Anniston, 
1678 Colonel Grant, . . 
1681 Sir A. Ramsay, about 
1695 Provost of Dundee, &c., doubtful. 
1695 Ferguson of Raith, . . 10 
1697 Heirs of Dr A. Bell, .600 
1708 Sir J. Malcolm, &c., . 5 14 1 
1751 Morrison of Naughton, 7 10 
1755 Presbytery of Kirkcaldy, 15 
1807 Lord Reay, ....1500 



8 4 11 

14 







10 
90 



^ With a preference to the name of Alexander. 
^ With a preference to the names of Stewart and Simpson. 
^ With a preference to the names of Yeaman and Kinnear. 
* Founded hy Mr Ramsay, the Episcopal minister of Markinch, in the year 
1681; with a preference to the names of Ramsay, Durham, Carnegie, and Lindsay. 



264 ITTSTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



PiO. rOUnciCTi nwMu&tt trmtnAmA HMnNM. 



When !»-*-«— Vahie 



of 



2 Stewart,! . . . 1811 United College, ... 10 



1 Rorie, 

1 Thomson,* 

2 Gray, • . 
5 Oarth, 
8 Bell, (see Ch.XIL 
1 Lawson,' 



1819 Colonel Plajfair, . . 5 

1 820 Min' of West Anstnither, 14 
1825 By competition, ... 10 O 
1828 Unirereity, &c., ... 10 

) 1831 By competition, average, 12 10 
Town Council, Dundee, 5 11 1 



These bursaries are sixty-four in number, and their joint value is 
about £850 per annum. 



No. VI. 



Contents op the Register of the Prioey op St Andrews, 

RECENTLY PRINTED POR THE BaNNATYNE ClUB, EDINBURGH. 

Preliminary Ohsertationt, 

Tlie following is a mere outline of the contents of this curious 
volume, which extends to 432 quarto pages ; but it may suffice to 
give the reader a general idea of its Monastic Registers. 

The charters, bulls, conventions, memoranda, and other docu- 
ments which make up the volume, are not arranged chronologically. 
I endeavoured at first to supply this defect; but after a fruitless 
attempt, I was obliged to adhere to the order of the Register. The 
dates of the various documents are seldom given, but I have sup- 
plied them, whenever collateral allusions enabled me to do so. The 
eras of the popes are easily determined ; those of the bishops of St 
Andrews may be known by a reference to the first volume of this 
work ; and the dates of the respective priors I have subjoined at 
the end of these observations. 

All the charters, &c., are attested by numerous witnesses. In the 
lists of their names, the bishops of St Andrews always rank next 
after the king, when both are present. When a brother or son of 
the king is present, he ranks after the bishop ; then follow the other 
bishops and church dignitaries ; and after them the nobility, gentry, 
and commonalty. The property granted to the priory is usually 

^ With a preference to the names of Stewart and Simpson. 
' With a preference to the names of Thomson and Reld. 
* With a preference to the names of Lawson and Gray. 



APPENDIX. VI. 265 

stated to be '' in pure and perpetual charity to God, the blessed 
Virgin, and the church of St Andrew the apostle in Scotland, and 
to the canons then serving, or who may hereafter serve ;" and this 
is generally said to be done for the wellbeing (pro salute) of the 
soul of the donor, and those of his or her family, ancestors, succes- 
sors, and connexions. Moreover, a curse is frequently denounced 
on those who may infringe or take away the grant. When a 
^' church" is said to be given to the priory, it means the great tithes 
and other pertinents of the parish in which the church is situated ; 
and these tithes are granted on the condition, expressed or under- 
stood, of the prior and canons appointing fit vicars for the cure of 
the souls of the parishioners ; the vicars being answerable to them 
de temporalibusy but to the bishop of the diocese de fpiritualihus. 
The tithe was then what it professed to be, not nominal and com- 
muted, but the actual tenth of the produce of everything that was 
productive ; or as we find it expressed in .the canons of the church 
in the thirteenth century, com, hay, flax, garden-herbs, mills, fish, 
animals and their young, wool, milk, cheese, chickens, eggs, mer- 
chandise, wages of labour, hunting, coppice-wood, and the fruit of 
trees. ^ Most of the money payments were payable, as is still the 
case in Scotland, one half at Pentecost or Whitsunday, and the other' 
half at the feast of St Martin. 

A good deal of confusion and uncertainty will be found to exist 
as to the names of places. The old names differ considerably from 
the modem ones ; and the same place is often spelt three or four 
different ways in the same document. I have always subjoined the 
modem name, when I was sure of it. 

What is named the " Register of the Priory of St Andretvs," con- 
tains also a register, in part at least, of the Augustinian priories of 
Lochleven, pp. 43, 113-117, 188; of Monymusk, p. 362-374 ; and 
of the Isle of May, p. 379-395 ; all of which were dependencies 
upon that of St Andrews. The allusions to the Culdees of Loch- 
leven and Monymusk, will throw some new light on the history of 
these early Christians. 

There are also four charters by Malcolm lY., p. 194-196, and 
^y^ by King William, p. 210-212, concerning the '' Hospital of St 
Andrews," which is the same with what is elsewhere called the 
hospital of St Leonard. One of King William's is, however, only 
a confirmation of an original charter by David I., which does not 
appear in the Register, but of which there is a well-executed fac- 
simile in the preface, obtained from some other source. 

In p. 139, there is a reference to the '^ brothers of the hospital 

1 Dalrymple*s Annalp, vol. iii. Canons 84, 35, &c. 



266 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

of Jerusalem in North Street." It appears from a title-deed in tbe 
year 1634,^ containing a list of all the property belonging to the 
hospitalers and templars of Jerusalem, that this body had no less than 
ten tenements in St Andrews. The buildings on these tenements 
used to be distinguished by the cross of the order ; but such marks 
are now all removed. In p. 193, in a charter of Malcolm lY., 
there is allusion made to the French, Flemish, and English then 
residing inside and outside of the city. In other charters, there are 
allusions to certain localities in the town and neighbourhood, which 
are now difficult or impossible to be traced. In pp. 144, 315, 422, 
is a curious reference to the farm of Balgove, near St Andrews. At 
that place there was, in the thirteenth century, a salina, or spot 
* for the collection and manufacture of seansalt ; from which it may, 
perhaps, be concluded that the sea then came clese up to the ridge 
on which the above farm is situated. 

Among other historical facts brought to light, I may here also 
mention, an endowed school in this city, under the name of ^ the 
poor scholars of St Andrews," in the beginning of the thirteenth 
centuiy, p. 316; which was two hundred years before Bishop 
IVardlaVs foundation, and perhaps formed the ntieleus of the pre- 
sent university. In p. 115, we also find an allusion to the ^^ Rec- 
tor of the schools of Abemethy," so early as the eleventh centuiy. 

The members of the Anti-Slavery Society will be shocked to find, 
p. 262, one Christina, daughter of Walter Corbet, giving to the 
church of St Andrews, and the canons serving God there, a slave 
named Martin, with his sons and daughters, and their posterity, 
for ever ; and this, too, for the wellbeing of the soul of the said 
Christina, and those of her father and mother, her ancestors and 
posterity. 

Another thing, which will no doubt be read with interest, is the 
I catalogue of the books in the little library of Lochleven priory in 
the middle of the twelfth century, p. 43. 

The period of time embraced by the Register, extends from the 
tenth to the middle of the 1 5th century ; for, though the priory of 
St Andrews waa not founded till the twelfth century, that of Loch- 
leven, a dependency upon it, was a much older foundation. 

The volume in question can only be looked on as a copy of the 
original Register ; and even this is incomplete. There can be no 
doubt of its accuracy, as far as it goes ; but, as I have already re- 
marked, there is very little order observed in the arrangement of 
tbe documents ; they sometimes contain references to papers which 
are not given ; churches and lands are frequently enumerated as 

1 Swan's History of Fife, App. A. 



APPENDIX. — vr. 267 

belonging to the priory, for which no charters appear ; and, what is 
more renuukable, there is no document of a later date than the 
middle of the fifteenth century ; which was a hundred years before 
the Reformation. 

These defects are, however, partially supplied by a number of 
original papers and charters which were happily preseryed by the 
industry of Sir James Balfour of Denmylne, and are to be seen 
in the Advocates' Ldbrary. Strictly speaking, the omissions in the 
volume of the Register should have been filled up from this source. 
I have carefully examined them, and, as far as they go, supplied this 
desideratum. But there is still much that is wanting, which it may 
be feared is irrecoverably lost. 

The following is a list of the churches (or great tithes of pa- 
rishes) belonging to the priory, with the names of the donors :— 

Trinity Church, St Andrews, given by Bishop Richard, p. 132. 

Lathrisk, by Nesius son of William, p. 254. 

Leuchars, by ditto, p. 237. 

Dairsey, by Bishop Arnold, p. 128. 

Forgan in Fife, by King David I., p. 187. 

Markinch, by Duncan earl of Fife, p. 242. 

Portmoak, by Bishop Arnold, p. 128. 

Cupar in Fife, by Duncan earl of Fife, p. 241. 

Scoonie, by ditto, p. 241 . 

Kennoway, by Thirleswan, son of Colban, p. 258. 

Egglesgreig, or St Cyrus, by Bishop Richard, p. 138. 

Rossie in Gowrie, or Rossieclerach, by Mathew archdeacon of 

St Andrews, p. 126. 
Inchsture, by Bishop Richard, p. 138. 
Forgan in Gowrie, (Longforgan,) by Bishop Roger, p. 1 53. 
Fowls, by Bishop Richard, p. 40. 
Linlithgow, by King David I., p. 136. 
Haddington, by ditto, p. 180. 
Bourtie, by William de Lamberton, p. 266. 
Tharflund, by Earl Morgund, p. 246. 
Miggaveth, by ditto, p. 248. 
Dull, by Malcolm earl of Atholl, p. 245. 

These twenty-one are the only parishes for which we find regu- 
lar charters in the Register, conveying them to the priory ; but in 
the lists of churches belonging to it, which frequently occur in the 
papal bulls and other documents, the eleven following are mention- 
ed in addition : — ^Thelin, [Tealing,] Meigle, Abercrombie, Kilgour, 
Kinaldie, Auldcathy, Fordun, Strathmeiglo, Binning, Mucrosin, 



268 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

and Tannailice; besides two churches in Ireland, Ruskath and 
Karlingsford, p. 118. These two last were given by Hugo de 
Lascy earl of Wilton ; Kinaldie was given by Simon bishop of 
Moray ; Kilgour, by Duncan the twelfth earl of Fife ; and Fordun^ 
by King Robert Bruce. Unfortunately, the Denmylne papers do 
not enable us to fill up any of the above blanks, except that they 
incidentally inform us that the church of Tealing wius given to 
the priory by Hugo Giffard and William his son, and that the 
church of Meigle was bestowed by Simon de Meigle; see Nos. 1. 
and 2., Appendix VII. 

Here I cannot help expressing my regret that, in the Statistical 
Account of Scotland, scarcely any pains have been taken to ascer- 
tain the ecclesiastical state of the parishes during the middle ages,— - 
whether they were rectories or vicarages ? and if the latter, which 
the greater number were ; what bishoprics, monasteries, or religious 
fraternities drew their great tithes ? We have a minute account of 
their meteorology, geology, zoology, schools, alehouses, manuiiBc- 
tures, live stock, &c., &c. ; but we know far less of their Christian 
history than we do of the mythology of Greece and Rome. The 
I numerous junctions of parishes and chapelries which took place 
^ soon after the Reformation, should also have been pointed out. 

I have now only to subjoin a list of the names and dates of the 
priors of St Andrews, premising only, that in p. 412 of the 
Register is a bull of Pope Martin V., authorizing the then prior, 
James Haldenstone, and his successors for ever, in consequence of 
^' their church being more distinguished than any other in Scotland,*' 
to wear the mitre, ring, pastoral stafi^, and other pontifical in- 
signia, in all assemblies, civil and religious. 

1. Robert, the first prior, was brought from England. He 
ruled 22 years, and died a.d. . . . . 1162 

2. Walter succeeded, and resigned . . . . 1186 

3. Gilbert succeeded, and died . . . . 1188 
The above Walter resumed office, and died the same year 1188 

4. Thomas succeeded, and died . . . . 1211 

5. Simon succeeded, but was translated to the priory of 
Lochleven in .' 1225 

6. Henry of Norham succeeded, and resigned . . 1236 

7. John White succeeded, and died .... 1 258 

8. Gilbert II. do 1263 

9. John Haddenton, do 1304 

10. Adam Mauchane, do 1313 

11. John de Forfar, do 1321 

12. John de Go wry, do. , . . , . . 1340 



APPENDIX. VI. 269 

13. William de Louden, do. 1354 

14. Thomas Bisset, resigned 1363 

15. Stephen de Pay, succeeded and died . . . 1385 

16. Robert of Montrose, murdered .... 1395 

17. James Bisset, succeeded and died . . . . 1416 

18. William de Camera, succeeded and died . . 1417 
— John Ljster, appointed by Benedict XIII., but set aside. 

19. James Haldenston, succeeded and died . . . 1443 

20. William Bonar, do 1462 

21. David Ramsay, do 1469 

22. William Carron, do 1482 

23. John Hepburn, do 1522 

24. Patrick Hepburn succeeded, and, on being made Bishop 

of Moray, resigned 1535 

25. Lord James Stewart succeeded, when a child. Alex- 

ander Milne abbot of Cambuskenneth, administered for 
him till he was of age. He assisted in plundering and 
destroying his own monastery, and was killed . 1570 

After this, the commendators, or titular priors, were, successively 

26. Robert Stewart, till his death in ... . 1586 

27. The Crown, till 1588 

28. Duke of Lennox, » till 1635 

29. Archbishop of St Andrews, till the Rebellion, . 1639 

30. University, till the Restoration, . . . . 1661 

31. Archbishop of St Andrews, till the Revolution, . 1688 

32. The Crown, in which the property is at present vested. 

An account of each prior and commendator is embodied 
in the general history. See also vol. ii. chap. vi. 

Since my first volume was printed, the Register of " the Abbey of 

^ I find that John and James, sons of James Meldnim of Segy, obtained 
pensions, I know not through what channel, ftrom the priory property of St 
Andrews. These were ratified to them by parliament in 1592; against which 
ratification the Duke of Lennox protested, as did also James Carmichael, min- 
ister of Haddington, where part of the said property was situated, and who, I 
suppose, thought he had a preferable title to it. Acta Pari. Jacob. Y I. vol. iii. 
p. 600. In four years after, the king in council, having stated that the priory 
property had become '* sa dilapidat and exhaustit by the giving and granting 
of pensions furth of the samyn for many yearis, and divers life-rentis to endure, 
sa that lytil remains of the said patrimonie with his deerist cousing Lodouick 
duik of Levenox commendator of the said priorie," &c : therefore his majesty 
gives him leave to feu out the same in such a manner as would be more ad- 
vantageous to himself than to his sqccessors. 



270 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

the Holy Trinitj, and St Maigaret tho queen, of Danfermline," has 
been printed for the Bannatyne Club. This abbey was situated 
within the diocese of St Andrews; most of whose bishops and 
priors are mentioned in its register, as either granting or confirming 
charters, or witnessing the same. Many of these are dated here. 
They throw little new light on the facts connected with the metro- 
politan see ; but they confirm, in the most satisfactory manner, the 
dates which I have given in my work, as procured from the Re- 
gister of our own priory, and other sources. I may merely men- 
tion the following as nearer approximations to accuracy of date 
than could have been determined before. There is a charter, p. 64, 
by Bishop Malvoisine, in a.d. 1 237. Bishop Abel confirms a char- 
ter, p. 198, in October 1254. Bishop Gbmeline was only elect in 
December 1255, p. 120. Bishop Lamberton was at St Andrews in 
1300, p. 73. See, under these years, in the first volume of my his- 
tory. I may add that, in the Register of Dunfermline, there is re- 
peated mention made of the fchooU of Perth and Stirling in the 
twelfth century. 

I now proceed to give the contents of tho Register of our priory. 
The numerical references are to the pages of the printed volume. 

1 Description of tho boundaries of the lands of Kirkness, in the 
parish of Ballingry. 

2 Instrument of perambulation between the baronies of Kirkness, 
belonging to the Priory of Lochleven,' and Lochore, belong- 
ing to Robert de Livingstone and John de Boswell, in the 
presence of Robert Stewart duke of Albany ; Walter Trail 
bishop of St Andrews ; Alexander Man bishop of Csuthness ; 
and Andrew de Wyntoun* prior of Lochleven, a.d. 1395. 

6 Instrument of process against William de Barclay, conducted 
before Bishop Trail, at the instance of Andrew de Wyntoun, 
for the recovery of rents due from the lands of Balgoyne, 
A.D. 1400. 

11 Transumpt concerning the lands of Balgoyne. In this docu- 
ment mention is made of the volume from which this ^' Re- 
gister" is now, for the first time, printed. It is under the 
title of *^ Liber cartarum munimentorum, dotium, donatium, 
terrarum, redituum, ecclesianim, decimarum, et quanmdam 
libertatum dat' et concess' prioratibus ecclesie cathodralis 
Sancti Andree." 

15 Another document concerning the same case. Andrew de 

^ Kirkness had been given to the priory by Macbeth and his queen. See 
p. 114 of the Register. 
2 The well-known author of the " Chronicle." 



APPENDIX. — VI. 271 

Wyntoun prosecates, 'Mn the parifih church of St Leonard, 

within the city of St Andrews," a.d. 1413. 
IDA. Wyntoun's petition for redress to Bishop Wardlaw, against 

William de Berkeley, a.d. 1411. 
21 Citation against William de Berkeley. 

23 Fordun's account of the rank of the priors of St Andrews. 
Seep. 412. 

24 Bishop Kennedy haying stated to Pope Nicholas Y. that the 
inhabitants of St Andrews did not grow olive oil, nor c#uld 
obtain it, except at great expense, but that they had plenty 
of butter and other lactile substances, his hoh'ness gives them 
leave to use these during Lent, without scruple or fault. 

26 Whereas John [White] prior of St Andrews, had obtained 
letters from the pope, enjoining the Bishop of Brechin, and 
two others, to summon before them David [Bernham] bishop 
of St Andrews, and the Provost of the Culdees of the same 
city, regarding some disputed rents, the said letters are with- 
drawn, in consequence of the death of Bernham, a.d. 1253. 

27 Two mutilated documents. The first is respecting the rent 
of a property which Lawrence archdeacon of St Andrews, had 
obtained from the prior and canons, on the road between St 
Andrews and Dairsey. The second is too imperfect to be un- 
derstood. 

28 Taxations or rents of the Scottish bishoprics. See vol. i. p. 
97. 

28-38 Taxations or rents of the parish churches in the diocese of 
St Andrews. The number of the churches is 235, besides 
those belonging to the priory. 

39 Taxations or rents of the monasteries in the diocese of St 
Andrews. The number of these is incomplete. 

40 Convention between Prior Gilbert and the canons, and Ber- 
nard Eraser and the heirs of Drem, p. 322. 

— Grant of the church of Fouls, by W. Masculus to his nephew, 
on condition of his paying one mark yearly to the priory, 
A.D. 1180. 

41 Confirmation of the same by the successor of W. Masculus. 

42 Pope Innocent [II.] gives to Prior Robert and the canons, 
liberty to buy various necessaries without payment of duty. 

43 Bishop Robertconveys to Prior Robert the revenues of Lochleven 
priory, consisting of lands, villas, mills, tithes, certain quantities 
of cheese, barley, and pigs from different farms; also vestments, 
and certain booksy or sets of books, which are enumerated in 
the following order : — A Pastoral — a Gradual — a Missal — an 
Origin (cum origine^ perhaps the works of Origen) — Sentences 



272 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS, 

of the Abbot of Clairranx— tbree quartos on the Sacramentfl 
— part of a Bibliotheo — a LectioDarium — ^the Acts of the 
Apostles — ^the text of the GospelBprospero (perhaps according 
to Prosper bishop of Rfaegium) — three books of Solomon — 
Notes on the Songs of the Canticles — ^the Interpretations of 
Words — a Collection of Sentences — an Exposition of Genesis 
-—Exceptions from Ecclesiastical Rules. 

44 Maloom earl of Fife, gives Admore to the priory, a.d. 1245. 

— Bishop Hugh gives it half a silver mark ^ annually from the 
mill of Dairsey. 

54 Bishop Roger exchanges Duf-Capar for Dairsey. 

47 Pope Lucius II. confirms to Prior Robert and the canons all 
their property, a.d. 1144. 

48 Pope Eugenius III. does the same, and desires that the regu- 
lar canons should succeed the Culdees, a.d. 1 147. 

51 Pope Adrian IV. similar to the foregoing. He denounces a 
solemn curse on all who should contravene his bull, and pro- 
nounces a blessing on all who obey it, a.d. 1156. 

53 Pope Alexander III. similar to the foregoing, a.d. 1163. 

56 Pope Lucius III. similar, a.d. 1183. 

62 Pope Gregory VIII. similar, a.d. 1187. 

67 Pope Clement III. Episcopus, &c.* '* To our beloved sons the 
prior and canons of the church of St Andrews, as well present 
as future, who are obliged to profess a regular life. It is fit 
that we should furnish our willing assent to holy desires, in 
order that devotion may produce a speedy result, and that in 
proportion as any one promotes the observance of religion, 
and other good deeds, so he may be encouraged by the holy 
see in his pious purpose. On which account, we gladly assent 
to your petition ; and agreeably to the example of our prede- 
cessors of pious memory, the Roman pontiffs, Lucius [II.,] 
Eugenius pil.,] Adrian [IV.,] Alexander [III.,] Lucius 
[III.,] and Gregory [VIII.,] we take under the protec- 
tion of St Peter and ourselves, the aforesaid church of St 
Andrew the apostle in Scotland, in which you are bound to 
divine obedience, and we strengthen the same by the autho- 
rity of this confirmation : decreeing, in the first place, that 
the canonical order which is instituted in the said church, ac- 
cording to God and the rule of St Augustine, be faithfully 
observed in all time coming. And whatever property or goods 
the said church at present justly and canonically possesses, or 

^ A silrer mark at that time was equal to £10 of our present money. 
* I haye giyen this as a specimen of the foregoing and following balls. They 
are all almost vtrbathn alike^ 



ArpEXDix. — VI. 273 

may hereafter obtain, under the divine blessing, by the grants 
of popes, or by the boonty of kings and noblemen, or the ob- 
lations of the faithful, or by any other lawful means, shall re- 
main with you and your successors free and untouched : and 
these possessions we hare caused to be particularized as fol- 
lows : The place itself in which the said church is situated, 
with all its pertinents ; the abbey of Lochleven, with all its 
lands and pertinents ; the hospital of St Andrews for the re- 
ception of poor pilgrims, with its lands and possessions, its 
rents and pertinents; also, whatever the kings of Scotland, of 
pious memory, namely, David and Malcolm [IV.], bestowed 
on your church, and confirmed by authentic writings; the 
church of Linlidcu, QLinlithgow,] with its lands and houses, 
both In and out of the town, together with the chapels, tithes, 
and school, and all the rights pertaining to the same; the 
church of Foregrund, QForgan in Fife,] with the toft and land 
adjacent ; the church of Hadinton, QHaddington,] with the 
villa which is called Clerkington, with its chapels, and all its 
pertinents; the church of Markinge, QMarkinch,] with the 
same ; the church of Sconin, ^Scoonie,] with the same ; the 
church of Kinnakin, [Kenuoway,] with the same ; the church 
of Portmoog, [Portmoak,] with the same; the church of 
Egglesgreig, Qnow St Cyrus,] with the same ; the church of 
Dervesin, [Dairsey,] with the same ; the church of Cupre, 
QCupar Fife,] with the same ; the church of St Andrews of 
the Holy Trinity, with the same ; the church of Loschresc, 
[Lathrisk ;] the church of Lochres, QLeuchars,] with the same ; 
the church of Inohethor, [^Inchsture,] with the same ; the 
church of Fowls, with the same ; the church of Tarvalund, 
QTarland,] with the same ; the church of Miggaveth, with the 
same ; the church of Mucrosin, with the same ; the church of 
Tanathes, ^Tannadice,] with the same ; the church of Miggel, 
[Meigle,] with the chapel and ecclesiastical villa belonging to 
it, and all its rents and pertinents ; the pentecostal oblations 
through Lothian and Scotia,^ which Richard, your late 
bishop, gave yon; the whole oblations of the altar, which 
you serve, free and entise, without any distribution of its parts, 
conceded to you by the said Richard ; the grange of Balloden, 
with all the lands pertaining thereto ; the grange of Strad- 
kinness, with the same ; the grange of Drumcarin, with the 
same ; the grange of Adnachtin, QNaughton,] with the same ; 



^ At ihifl time aU the oountiy to the 80i;il| of the Forth was named Laodouia, 
all to the I 

VOL. II, 



and all to the north of it i^ia^ 



274 HISTORY OF st Andrews. 

the millB of the whole parish of St Andrews ; the church of 
Kinador, ^Somildie ?3 the gift of Simon bishop of Moray ; the 
church of Bossin, [^Bossie,^ with its huids, and mill, and per- 
tinentSy the gift of H. Qiffard ; twenty solidi annually, the 
gift of Alan eon of Walter ; a tofb in Rniherglen, and a half 
camcate of land at Dundovenald, the gift of Walter son of 
Alan; ten solid! annually, the gift of Henry Luvel; two 
ox-gangs ^ of land in the territory of Havwick, [^Hawick,]| 
the gift of Merleawan; the land of Kinmnc, fKilmncks,^ 
near Kinnakin ; and all the land which you hold in the towns of 
Berwick, Rokesburg, Hadinton, Edenesburg, Strirelin, [^Stir- 
ling,^ and Perth, the gifts of kings and other faithful men ; 
the holding of your court, with its liberties and immunities, 
and the determining of all pleas and complaints, granted by 
bishops and kings, as freely and honourably as any other 
church or hospital in Scotland ; together with the privilege 
which the illustrious Eling David gave you, that no one should 
distrain your goods or lands on account of any debt or forfei- 
ture ; which privilege we confirm, and think should remain 
untouched in all time coming. Farther, we permit that you 
have the free election of your prior, as well as of your bishop, 
according to the canonical sanctions ; and that in the election 
of the bishop, the prior have the first voice ; remembering that 
to the new prior, as was directed by Robert of pious memory, 
formerly your bishop, you make due profession of obedience. 
Nor shall it be lawful to add any one to your number, unless 
the major or wiser part of the monastery consent thereto. Wo 
desire, also, that the regular canons of yourchnrch be substituted 
• for the Culdees as they die off, and their lands and rents be 
applied to your use. No one shall take from you the tithe of 
your cattle, or of the lands which you cultivate with your own 
hands, or at your own expense. When there is a general inter- 
dict in the country, it shall be permitted to you, when you have 
excluded the excommunicated, to perform divine service ; but 
with closed gates, in a suppressed voice, and without any ring- 
ing of bells. Also we grant to yon a free right of sepulture ; 
so that no one shall oppose your burying those who, in their 
last moments, may desire to be laid in your cemetery, if they 
be not interdicted or excommunicated; saving always the 
rights of those churches who may have a claim on the bodies 
of the deceased. Moreover, it shall be lawful for you to elect 

^ A boT»te or ox-gang of land was as mnoh as a pair of oxen coold plongh. 
Eight ox-gangs were equal to one carucate, or about 100 aores. 



APPENDIX. — VL 276 

fit chaplains for your churches, when racani, and to present 
them to the bishop, to whom he shall commit the cure of 
souls ; so that thej shall be answerable to him in spiritual 
things, but to you in temporal things. And farther, we for- 
bid that within the precincts of your chapels or granges, any 
one should be guilty of theft *or rapine, nuse fire, commit 
murder, or exercise any violence. And by our apostolical 
authority we enjoin, that no ecclesia^itical or secular person 
whatever, claim to himself any power over the rents and ^lits 
of your churches, contrary to the rights of the church; and 
that no bishop or archbishop, or their officials, presume to issue 
a sentence of excommunication or interdict against yon or 
your church, without manifest and urgent cause. Moreover, 
it shall be lawful for you to place in your churches four or 
three of your canons, one of whom shall be presented to the 
diocesan bishop, that he may commit to him the cure of souls, 
so that he may be answerable to him de spiritualihus^ but to 
you de temporalibusy and the observance of order. Also we 
confirm the liberties which bishop Bobert, the founder of 
your church, and his successors Arnold and Richard, granted 
to you, which liberties you have hitherto preserved, and which 
we decree to remain unimpaired in all time coming. We 
therefore appoint that it shall be unlawful for any one to dis- 
turb your church, or seize, or withhold, or diminish its posses- 
sions, or interfere with them unjustly or vexatiously ; but they 
shall be preserved for the profitable purposes for which they 
were bestowed — ^the authority of the apostolical see, and the 
canonical right of the diocesan bishop being maintained. If, 
therefore, any ecclesiastical or secular person, knowing this 
our decree, shall rashly contravene it, having been a second 
and third time admonished, let him be accursed, unless he cor- 
rect his presumption by due satisfoction ; and let him know 
that he stands accused, by the divine judgment, of conunitting 
wickedness ; that he estranges himself from the sacramental 
body and blood of God and our Bedeemer, the Lord Jesus 
Christ; and exposes himself in his last moments to severe 
vengeance. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with all 
those who keep his holy commandments ; and if they bring 
forth the fruit of good deeds in sincerity, may they experience 
the rewards of eternal peace. Amen, amen, amen ! Teacii 
me, O God ! to do thy will. Holy Peter! Holy Paul !" 
Signed by Pope Clement^ two bishops, and seven cardinals. 
A.D. 1187. 



276 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

71 Pope Inuocent III., similar to the foregoing, a.d. 1 206. 
76 Pope Ilonorius III., similar to the foregoing, a.d. 1216. 

81 Pope Alexander [IV.?] similar to the foregoing; with the 
additional clause, (hat thej should have permission to chant 
the Tt Deum and Gloria in exceUiiy on the anniversary of 
the feast of St Andrew, under all circumstances. 

82 Pope Alexander III. confirms to the prior and canons the 
church of Dairsey. 

83 Alexius, the pope's legate, restores to them the church of 
Dairsey, which one Jocelinus had accepted from Bishop Hugo 
at the time he was excommunicated. 

— Pope Lucius III. confirms to them the church of Haddington. 

84 The same pope, respectmg the dispute between the contending 
bishops, Hugh and John. ' 

85 Pope Innocent III. guards some of their privileges, and for- 
bids any new churches or chapels to be built within their 
parishes, without his or the bishop's consent. 

— The same pope confirms to them the church of Leuchars. 

87 Pope Honorius III. desires the Scottish bishops not to oppress 
them with undue exactions, or to suspend or excommunicate 
their vicars, but to protect them from all injury, so that they 
may not be forced to appeal to Rome. 

%Q The same pope desires that no bishop or archdeacon may 
oppress them ; that no decimro or primitia) be demanded from 
them; and that they be not excommunicated without the 
concurrence of their prior. 

88 Pope Gregory IX. confirms to them the church of Dull. 

89 Pope Innocent III. exempts them from all but direct Eonian 
jurisdiction. 

90 The same pope commands that no one excommunicate or in- 
terdict them but by special mandate of the holy sec. 

— The same pope directs that they be not compelled to furuisli 
any one with pensions or benefices out of their property, un- 
less by papal mandate. 

91 The same pope orders the Bishops of St Andrews, Dunkeld, 
and Aberdeen, to tax certain vicars in their dioceses. 

92 Pope Innocent TV. confirms to the prior and canons their 
property, and empowers them to receive persons into their 
monastery when flying from the civil authorities. 

95 The same pope confirms to them the church of Pull. 

96 The same pope permits them to receive refugees into their 
number, if they desire it, after being absolved. 

* S«e vol. i. p. 09-96. 



APPENDIX. VI. 277 

97 TLe same pope forbids the laity and others, who feu their 
property, to sub-fen it without their consent. 

— The same pope exempts them from paying any toll or custom 
to lay i)ersons, when sending their goods or cattle from one 
place to another. 

98 The same pope forbids their being burdened with pensions 
without the consent of the Roman see. 

— The same pope issues a long bull similar to some of the fore- 
going ones. 

103 The same pope issues another similar one, with a few addi- 
tional clauses, a.d. 1 248. 

106 Bishop William [Malvoisin^ confirms to them the church of 
Adnathan [Naughton^ which Alan de Lascels had given them. 

107 The same bishop admits, on the presentation of the priory, 
Richard de Thouni, to the church of Forgan in Fife, saving 
the right of Gervasius de Nealfa, who is to hold the same 
church, during his life, afi vicar, with the chapel of Adnathan, 
amounting to 20 silver marks annually. 

-^ The archdeacon of St Andrews concurs in the same. 

108 Patricius de Haya and Marjory de Lascels give '' the mother- 
church of Adnathan, viz. of Forgan in Fife, with the chapel 
of Adnathan adjoining the said church," to the prior and 
canons. 

109 The above Marjory^s confirmation of the same, a.d. 1266. 

— Confirmation by Alexander her son and heir, a.d. 1268. 

110 Pope Inn<)cent V. confirms to them their property. 

111 Pope Lucius III. orders the " bishops, abbots, priors, arch- 
deacons, deans, and other prelates of Scotland," to root out 
the bad men who may seek to plunder them. 

— W. de Kilconcath bishop of Brechin, testifies to the accuracy 
of the bull of Innocent III. (see p. 90) quoting the words 
that they are subject to none but Rome, a.d. 1276. ' 

113 The Culdees of Lochleven make over their monastery to the 
care of Fothad son of Bren bishop of St Andrews, (about 
a.d. 930) vol. i. p. 44. 

114 Macbeth son of Finloch, and Gruoch daughter of Bodhe, king 
and queen of Scotland, give Kirkness, free from all imposts, 
to the Culdees of Lochleven, for the benefit of their prayers, 
vol. i. p. 47. 

115 Edgar son of Malcolm III., gives Petnemokin to the same 
Culdees. 

^ In the printed Begistcr there is a fao-^imile of the original of this docu« 
ment. 



278 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

115 Malcolm III. and Queen Margaret give BalcLristie to the same. 

— Edelrados son of Malcolm III., abbot of Dunkeld and earl of 
Fife, giyes Admoxe [[Achmore^ to the same ; his brothers 
Alexander and David assenting to the grant, beoanse he was 
under age. Among the witnesses are ^ Berbeadh, rector of 
the schools of Abemethy, and the whole population of Aber- 
nethy." The curse of Qod, and of the Virgin, and of all the 
saints, is denounced against those who should revoke or di- 
minish the said grant ; *^ and all the people answered amen." ^ 

116 Bishop Maid win gives the church of Markinch, and its perti- 
nents, to the same. 

— i Bishop Twalda gives the church of Sooonie, and its pertinents, 
to the same. 

117 Bishop Modach son of Malmykel, gives the church of Hur- 
kyndorath [[Auchterderran^ to the same, vol. i. p. 49. 

— The Gnldees complain to King David that one Robert de 
Burgonensis had plundered them. The king sends messengers 
through Fife and Forthrif^ and assembles Constantino earl of 
Fife, with his followers, Macbeth thane of Falleland, and two 
(Culdean) bishops, Budadh and Slogadadh, with soldiers. 
They examine into the complaint, and find the defendant 
guilty. 

118 Hugo de Lacy gives to the priory two churches in Ireland, 
viz., Ruskath, and Karlingford. 

119 Heniy king of England, aud dominui Hihemie^ confirms the 
same. 

120 Bishop Lamberton gives to the priory the church of Dairsey, 
and the land of Duf-Cupar, a.d. 1300. 

121 Prior John [[White]] and the canons give to the priory of 
Lochleven certain property near it, reserving to themselves 
the right of appointing the prior, who shall answer to the 
bishop de spiritiMlibtUy but to them de tempordlibnsy and the 
observance of order, a.d. 1 248. 

122 Bishop Robert gives to Prior Robert and his canons a great 
variety of property. This docnment is the foundation-charter 
of the priory, and is dated 1144. The following are its con- 
cluding words : ^* Whosoever helps to preserve this grant to 
the church and canons, let him rejoice that he is to join the 

^ See a long note respecting this charier in Dalrymple's Annals, vol. L p. 49 ; 
and another in Sibbald's History of Fife, p. 225. Our antiquaries are greatly 
puzzled to be UA^,finty how this Edelrados could be C(m€9 de Fiffe at all; and 
iecondly, how one of the witnesses to this very charter should also designate 
himself as * Constantine Comet de Fife,*' This Edelradus was buried at St 
Andrews. See vol. i. p. 51. 



APPENDIX. — ^VI. 279 

sooietj of the holy apostle Andrew, and his brother apostles, 
the founders and defenders of the ohuroh, and all the Saints ; 
but if he molest this church by yiolenoe, or rob it by fraud, 
he will stand accused and condemned before the tribunal of 
the righteous judge. I Robert, bishop, confirm, by my epis- 
copal authority, this my donation ; and for the memory and 
reverence thereof, sign it with the impression of the divine 
cross, and also with the attestation of my own seal." 

1 24 The same bishop gives them a toft in Kilrimund, [Bt Andrews.]] 

— The same bishop gives them three tofts. 

125 The same bishop gives them the oblations of the altar, minus 
a seventh part. 

— The same bishop gives them Kinniemonth, and a toft in Kil- 
rimund. 

126 The same bishop gives them the free election of their prior. 

— Bishop Arnold confirms to them Bossinderach, [[Bossie,^ with 
its church, which Mathew the archdeacon had given them. 

1 27 The same bishop gives them a piece of land in St Andrews, 
which is ^^ between the town and the new hospital." 

128 The same bishop gives them Portmoak. 

— The same bishop gives them the church of Dursey. 

L'29 The same bishop gives them the whole oblations of the altar, 
because they were living together in common— ^ommuniter 
viventes. 

180 The same bishop confirms to them their various properties. 
This document is signed by forty witnesses, beginning with 
William bishop of Moray; Gregory bishop of Dunkeld ; Sam- 
son bishop of Brechin; Andrew bishop of Caithness; Herbert 
bishop of Ghusgow; Mathew and Thor archdeacons of St 
Andrews ; Ghtufred abbot of Dunfermline ; Alured abbot of 
Stirling ; William abbot of Holyrood ; Alured abbot of New- 
bottle ; William abbot of Melrose ; John abbot of Kelso ; 
Osbert abbot of Jedburgh ; Isaac prior of Scone ; Robert prior 
of May, &c., &c. 

132 Bishop Richard gives them the parish church of St Andrews. 

133 The same bishop gives them the pentecostal oblations. 

134 The same bishop gives them a toft in St Andrews, which had 
belonged to his sister Avicia. 

— The same bishop gives them the land of both Strafithies. 

135 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Haddington 
and the land of Clerkington. 

136 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Lathrisk. 

137 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Cnpar. 

— The same bishop confirms to them the church of Kennoway. 



280 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

138 The same bishop gives them the church of Egglesgreig. 

— The same bishop gives them the church of Inclisture and 
chapel of Kinnaird. 

139 The same bishop confirms to them a toft in St Andrews, 
^'next to that of the brothers of the Hospital of Jerusalem in 
North Street." - 

140 The same bishop gives them Helin or Sluthagh, in exchange 
for Portmoak and Emoch. 

-— The same bishop gives them certun other lands. 

141 The same bishop gives them certain lands for completing and 
upholding the '^ new work ;" probably the cathedral. 

— The same bishop confirms to them former grants. 

144 Bishop Hugo confirms to them their various properties. In 
this charter mention is made of Balgove cum tcUina^ See 
pp. 315, 422. 

147 The same bishop similar to the foregoing. 

149 Bishop Roger similar to the foregoing. 

153 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Haddington. 

— The same bishop gives them the church of Forgan in Qowrie. 
He dates in '' the third year of our pontificate." 

154 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Portmoak. 

— Bishop W. QMalvoisin^ confirms to them the church of Ad- 
nachton. The same as in p. 106. 

155 The same bishop confirms to them the churchea of Kilrimund 
and Lithlithgow. 

156 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Lathrisk and 
the chapel of Kettle ; the fruits to be applied to the construc- 
tion of the cathedral, saving the right of Roger de Hunting- 
ford, after whose death the canons must appoint a vicar who 
should be answerable to the bishop de spiritualibiu. 

157 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Fowls. 

1 58 The same bishop gives to the vicar of Haddington the oblations 
of the whole parish, all the tithe of trade and merchandise, 
and of cattle-births (ortorum) within the burgh, half the tithe 
of hay, and the vicarage-house. The rest to go to the priory 
of St Andrews. 

1 59 The same bishop gives the vicar the same as above, with some 
additional tithes. 

160 The same bishop binds the church of Scoonie, through its 
vicar, to pay twenty marks annually towards building the 
cathedral. 

— The same bishop confirms to the prior and canons the pentecos- 
tal oblations of his whole diocese, on the condition of their 
applying them to carrying on the cathedral. 



APPENDIX. — VI. 281 

161 Bishop David [Bernham] confinns to them the church of For- 
gan in Gowrie. 

162 A dispute having arisen between the prioiy and John, son 
and heir of Duncan de Inohesreth, [Inchjra,^ regarding Ros- 
sinclerach, and the patronage of its church, the above bishop 
decides that the land shall belong to the latter on paying to 
the former one modium of wine, and one silver mark annually; 
but that the patronage of the church shall remain with the 
priory, a.d. 1240. 

1G3 The same bishop confirms to the prior and canons the church 
of Rossinclerach. 

164 The same bishop confirms to them the victual-tithe (omnes 
decimas garbarum) of the church of Leuchars, a.d. 1240. 

165 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Kennoway, 
on the death of Peter son of George earl of Caballiaca, a.d. 
1240. 

1 QQ The same bishop confirms to them the churches of Cupar, Mark- 
inch, and Egglesgreig, a.d. 1 240. 

167 The same bishop confirms to them the churches of Haddington 
and Linlithgow, a.d. 1240. 

168 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Scoonie, to 
be applied to the construction of the cathedral, a.d. 1241. 

169 The same bishop confinns to them the church of Linlithgow, 
with the chapels of Binin and Retrevyn, a.d. 1 246. \ 

170 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Fowls. 

171 Bishop Grameline confirms their right of electing their prior. 
-^ The same bishop confirms to them the church of the Holy 

Trinity in Kilrimund QSt Andrews.] 

173 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Lathrisk and 
the chapel of Kettle. 

174 The same bishop authorizes them to possess the church of 
Forgan in Fife, and its chapel of Adnathan, on the death or 
resignation of Hugo de Strivilin, a.d. 1269. 

175 Bishop Richard confirms to them the priory of Lochleven, 
Kirkness, Admore, Balchristie, Bolgyn, Markinch, Scoonie, 
and Orkie, and also ^' our own house in the island, with its 
pertinents." 

— Prior Henry Qof Norham] and the canons confirm to the 
canons of Lochleven the church of Hotermunesin, [[Auch- 
termoonzie V] which Bishop Malvoisin gave them for the sup- 
port of pilgrims. 

176 The same prior exempts the hospital near the bridge of Loch- 
leven for the reception of pilgrims, from the payment of va- 
rious tithes, saving the rights of the church of Portmoak. 



282 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

176 Prior John Haddenton and the canons give to Peter de Cam- 
pania the barony of Kirkness, being part payment of £100 
sterling of pension which Bishop Fraser had engaged to pay 
him, and which engagement they are to fulfil to him and his 
heirs for one year after his death. 

178 John abbot of Dunfermline, and his chapter, exempt the 
priory from the payment of one silver mark annually, to 
which they had been entitled. 

— Bishop Gameline confirms the property and privileges which 
the priory had granted to the canons of Lochleven. 

179 Bishop Richard confirms to the prior and canons various pro- 
perties near St Andrews. 

180 William de Lindsay confirms to the church of 8t Giles's de 
Binnin, the half carucate of land which his ancestor gave to it. 

-— King David gives to the priory the church of Haddington. 

181 The same king annexes Clerkington to Haddington. 

182 The same king gives it unam aquam^ and a toft in Berwick. 

1 83 The same king gives it the liee range of a net in the river Tay. 

— The same king forbids any one to distrain the canons' property 
on account of debt or forfeiture. 

— The same king commands the Sheriff of Clackmannan to 
allow them to take materials £rom Clackmannan wood for the 
use of their buildings. 

1 84 The same king gives them a toft in Clackmannan. 

— The same king gives them a toft in Berwick. 

185 The same king gives them a toft in Haddington. 

— The same king gives them forty solidi annually from his kane 
of ships at Perth. 

186 The same king allows them to admit into their body the Cul- 
dees of St Andrews, on the condition of their conforming to 
their rules ; if not, the canons to succeed them at their death. 

— The same king gives them the church of Linlithgow, to be 
applied to the lighting of their cathedral. 

187 The same king gives them the church of Forgan in Fife. 

— • The same king gives a toft to one Baldwin, on condition of 
his paying 1 turet and 2 ooleres annually. See p. 204. 

188 The same king gives anything that is over from the church of 
Linlithgow, after lighting the cathedral of St Andrews, to the 
ministers of its altar. See p. 186. 

-« The same king allows the Culdees to remain at Lochleven on 
their conforming to the order of the regular canons. 

189 The same king confirms to Prior Robert and the canons, Kin- 
nimonth and a toft in Kilrimund. 



APPENDIX. VI. 283 

189 The same king confirms to them various properties. 

191 Henry, the king's son, bestows on the church of Haddington 

some additional grants. 
] 92 The same prince confirms his father's grants to the priory of 

St Andrews. 

1 93 King David gives hiB^rma pax to the brothers of the hospital 
of St Andrews. See p. 139. 

— Malcolm £IY.] confirms various grants to the priory. He 
alludes to the Scotch, French, Flemish, and English then liv- 
ing in and outside of the town of St Andrews. 

194 The same king confirms a grant of pasturage to the hospital 
of St Andrews. 

195 The same king confirms to it other privileges. 

— The same king gives it a carucate of land. 

196 The same king gives its brothers lABjirmapax^ and exempts 
them from arrest for debt. 

— The same king gives the priory a carucate of land in Melch- 
rethry. 

197 The same king gives it the track of a net in the water of 
Perth. 

— The same king confirms to it the church of Forgan. 

198 The same king confirms to it all the portions of the altar of 
St Andrews. 

199 The same king confirms to it the above portions, *' which, in 
Bishop Arnold's days, were divided into seven parts." 

— The same king gives it power to arrest and recover /tf^tVtVo« 
[its slaves ?] wherever they may be found. 

200 The same king confirms to it whatever King David and 
Mathew the archdeacon gave it, viz. Bossen, [Bossy,] Kinne- 
mont, Kinkellet, [Kinkell,] Innergelly, &c. 

— - The same king confirms to it the church of Rossinclerach. 

201 The same king confirms to it unam aquaan in Berwick. 
— - The same king confirms to it the chapel of Inchsture. 

202 The same king commands his sherifis to assist the prior and 
canons in collecting their tithes. 

— The same king orders that they and their property may be 
embarked and disembarked without payment of duty. 

203 The same king confirms the agreement made between them 
and the Culdees. 

— The same king gives to one Baldwin a piece of land in Perth. 

204 The same king gives the priory the land of the said Baldwin, 
and the buildings upon it. 

— The same king gives this Baldwin a toft in Perth, on paying 
1 turet and 2 coleres annually. See p. 187* 



284 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

205 The same king gives tbe prior and canons a balf carucatc of 
land in the shire of Forgan. 

— The same king confirms to them former grants, a.d. 1160. 

207 The Countess Ada, the mother of the king, gives them a toft 
in Haddington. 

208 The same countess gives them two pieces of land in Crail. 
-— The same countess gives them the whole land of Pithmulin, 

[Pitmilly,] and common pasture in Mhora. 

209 The same countess gives them 1 silver mark yearly, towards 
the building of the cathedral ; and when that is finished, for 
the lighting of the same for ever ; to be paid by Malisius de 
Pithmulin out of the lands which he holds of her. 

210 King William confirms the above grants of his mother. 

*— Tbe same king gives free pasturage to the cattle of the hospital 
of St Andrews. ' 

211 The same king gives the brothers of the said hospital his^rma 
pax^ and confirms to them the land of Kenlekin, [Kenly,] 
which David I. had given them. 

— The same king exhorts all persons to pay the brothers their 
just debts, and to be charitable to them. 

212 The same king confirms to them the camcate of land in 
Chathelach, [Kedloch,] which one Simon gave them, pasture 
for twenty-four animals and thirty two-year-olds; and ex- 
emption from all taxes, except the regium geldufn^ which was 
payable on all the lands of Scotland. 

213 The same king confirms to the prior and canons all former 
grants. 

217 The same king confirms to them the land called Malsnaugh, 
near St Andrews, which was given by Bishop Richard. 

— The same king confirms to them the pentecostal oblations 
given by the above bishop. 

21 8 The same king confirms to them the church of St Cyrus de 
Egglesgreig. 

^- The same king confirms to them the church of Inchsture, and 
the chapel of Kinnaird. 

219 The same king confirms to them the constitution of the church 
and monastery '' de insula," [Lochleven.] 

— The same king conveys to them the priory of Lochleven. 

220 The same king confirms to them the churches of Scoonie and 

^ The original of this grant is in St Andrewn. It is a piece of parchment 
six inches long by one broad. William's seal is appended, in w^ite wax, 
having upon it the king sitting in a chair, with a globe in one hand, and a 
sword in tbe other. 



APPENDIX. VI. 285 

Markincli, and the cbapcl of Kettle, which were given by 
Duncan earl of Fife. 

220 The same king confirms to them the church of Tharflund, 
which waj9 given by Earl Morgun. 

221 The same king confirms to them a toft in Berwick. 

222 The same king confirms to them the church of Haddington. 

— The same king confirms to them the church of Forgan. 

223 The same king confirms to them the churches of Cupar and 
Stratlimiglo, given by Duncan earl of Fife. 

224 The same king confirms to them the church of Lathrisk, given 
by Nesius son of William. 

— The same king confirms to them the half of Hadgillan in 
Dundee, and ten solidi annually from the other half, given by 
Hugo Gifiard. 

225 The same king commands his sheriffs and others to assist tho 
canons in obtaining their tithes and other rights. 

— The same king admits them to his Jirma pax and protection. 

226 The same king confirms to them the annual silver mark, and 
a toft in Crail, which his mother. Countess Ada, gave them for 
building and lighting the cathedral, p. 209. 

— The same king confirms to them two carucates of land in Gar- 
yiach, which King David gave. 

227 The same king orders his foresters of Banchory to allow the 
canons to cut down as much wood as they rcc^uired for their 
buildings. 

— The same king confirms to them the land of Adhebreeches, 
which Walter son of Philip gave, p. 264 ; and which they are 
to hold as freely as the brothers of the hospital and of tho 
temple everywhere hold their grants. 

228 The same king gives them forty solidi annually from his burgh 
of Crail, for lighting their church. 

— The same king gives the brethren of tho hospital of St An- 
drews a silver mark annually, from his burgh of Crail, instead 
of the one which was wont to bo received from Vetermuke- 
thin.* 

229 The fiUEune king confirms to the prior and canons the church of 
Egglesgreig, the abbey land, common pasturage, &c. 

230 The same king confirms to them various churches which had 
been previously granted. 

232 King Alexander [II.] confirms (o them theirvarious properties. 
236 The same king gives them liberty to purchase, free of all cus- 
toms and duties. 

^ The original of this documeut etill exii>tB in St Andrews. 



286 HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 

237 Earl David, the king's brother, gives them the land of For* 
gan, about which there had been some dispute. 

238 The same earl remits to them the whole kane and men-service 
from Egglesgreig, which they owed him. 

— ^ The same earl gives them a toft in Dundee, and one silver 
mark annually. 

239 The same earl gives them two carucates of land in Kinalch- 
mund, which is called Segyden. 

240 Earl David's son confirms the above grants. 

241 Duncan earl of Fife' gives them the church of Sooonie. 
-— The same earl gives them the church of Cupar. 

242 The same earl gives them the church of Markinch. 

243 The same earl gives them the chapel of Kettle. 

— • The same earl gives them leave to construct a mill-pond on 
his ground of Nidy, on the south side of the river Heden, 
[Eden.] 

244 Malcolm earl of Fife, son of the above Duncan, confirms to 
them the foregoing grants. 

245 The same earl confirms to them the church of Markinch, and 
a toft of one acre. 

— Malcolm earl of AthoU gives them the church of Dull. 

246 Henry, son of tho above, confirms the same. 

— Moigrund earl of Mar, gives them the church of TharflunJ, 
with various pertinents. He and his Countess Agnes are to be 
carried to St Andrews after their death, and be buried in the 
cemetery of the canons. Richard bishop of Bt Andrews is 
the first witness. 

248 The same earl gives them the church of St Finnan of Migaveth. 

— The same earl gives them half a oarucate of land at Innerinhe. 

249 Agnes countess of Mar confirms the two above grants. 

250 William Cumyn earl of Buchan, gives them a half-mark of 
silver yearly, £rom the farm of Invermer ; and, if ever the 
farm is sold, it shall be burdened with the same. 

251 The same earl confinmi to them the church of Kennoway. 
-~ The same earl gives them Kenmuck, in Kennochp*. 

252 The same earl engages to bind his heirs to secure the above 
land to them. 

«» Margerie countess of Buchan engages to pay them the silver 
mark mentioned, p. 250. 

253 The same countess confiims to them the church of Kennoway. 

254 The same countess confirms to them Kinmuck in Kennochyr. 

— Nesius son of William, gives them the church of Lathrisk. 

255 Scyrus de Quinci earl of Winton, with consent of his relations, 

^ Tills is Punoan the Bi;cth earl of Fife. He died in 1203. 



APPENDIX. VI. 287 

gives tbem three silver marks annually from his mill of Leu- 
chars : two of which are for the building and lighting the cathe- 
dral, and the third to be added to the common repast ( pitantia) 
of the monastery, on the anniversary of the day on which he 
and his relations are commemorated. Whoever may here- 
after get the said mill, shall pay the same, under pain of hea- 
ven's malediction. 

256 Roger his son confirms the same. 

257 Alan son of Walter, gives them a half-carucate of land in the 
villa of Unthank. 

258 Walter son of Alan, confirms the same. 

— Merleswan son of Alan, gives them the church of Kenno- 
way, with all its pertinents. 

259 Merleswan his son confirms the same. 

260 Alan de Lascels gives them the church of Forgan, and chapel 
of Adnachton. Roger bishop of St Andrews is the first witness. 

261 Henry Lupell lord of Hawick, gives them two oxgangs of 
land in Branchuella. 

— - Richard his son exchanges two other oxgangs for the above 
two. 

262 " To all the sons of holy mother church who may see or hear 
of these presents, Christina, daughter of Walter Corbett, sar 
lutem. Know all men, that I, with the consent of William 
my husband, son of Earl Patrick, and of Aliz do Yaloris my 
mother, have granted, and by this charter confirmed, in pure 
and perpetual charity, to God and the church of St Andrew 
the Apostle in Scotland, and the canons there serving, or 
who shall hereafter serve God — ^for the wellbeing of the 
souls of Walter Corbett my father, and Aliz de Yaloris my 
mother, and of William my husband, son of Earl Patrick ; and 
also for the wellbeing of the souls of my predecessors and 
successors — Martin, son of Unisti, together with his sons and 
daughters ; which Martin holds of the said canons, in the villa 
de Maurice, and who was formerly the slave (nativus^) of the 
said Walter my father. Wherefore my will is, that the said 
church of St Andrew the Apostle in Scotland, and the canons 
there serving, or who shall hereafter serve God, shall possess 
the said Martin, with his sons and daughters, and all their 
posterity for ever, without any hinderance or molestation from 
me or my heirs, in all time coming." 

^ There were three kinds of slayes in those times : the honduif who was 
simply bound for a given period; the villamuy who belonged to the vUla of hitj 
master; aod the nativufi who was a slave natus. 



288 HISTORY or st Andrews. 

Tbere is no date to the foregoing document ; but one of tbe 
witnesses, William son of Lambin, signs another charter in the 
same Register, which is dated a.d. 1191. 
2Gd Walter de Lundin gives them twenty acres of land, and a toft 
near the Lake of Lundin [Lundie.^ 

264 Walter son of Philip gives them tbe land of Adhebreeches. 

— William Masculus gives them the chapel of Fowls, besides 
eight oxen, ten cows, three horses, one hundred sheep, &c. 
His body is to be buried in the oemeteiy of the canons. First 
witness, Richard bishop of St Andrews. 

265 Hugo de Mortnonuuri [Mortimer^ confirms the same. William 
[[Malvoisin^ bishop of St Andrews is the first witness. 

266 William de Lamberton gives them tbe church of Bourtie. 

267 The same baron gives them twelve acres of land, ^^ near the 
church land on the west." 

— Alexander his son confirms the same. 

268 Lawrence de Abemethy gives them ten solidi, annually for 
ever, from his villa* of Balmutry. 

269 John son of Michael, gives them a half silver mark annually 
from his bracino de Muircambus. 

— Gilbert Scot gives them thirteen acres of land at Pillie. 

270 Magnus his son confirms the same, and gives one and a half 
acre more. 

271 Henry Reuel, and Margaret his wife, give them fifteen acres 
of land from their property of Balmurinoch. 

-— Adam de Stawell his nephew confirms the same. 

272 Robert de Bemham gives them a silver solidus annually from 
his land in Berwick, for lighting their church. 

273 Henry de Winton gives them two oxgangs of land at Lin- 
dores, which belonged to his mother Agnes. 

274 Richard de Lasoels gives them three acres from his land of 
Frereton, in the parish of Forgan. 

— Alan de Lascels gives them two acres in the parisli of Ad- 
nathan. 

275 Duncan de Lascels gives them two acres in the territoiy of 
Seggin, near the bridge of Modreth [[Mutray.^ 

276 Adam son of Abraha, gives them three acres in Lucra, one 
toft, pasture for four oxen, four cows, two horses, and forty 
sheep. 

-^ Waldevus de Sti*atheiham gives them the whole land of Blare- 
gerog, extra siham^ with common pasture for sixty pigs, 
sixty cows with their calves till they are three years old, and 

^ Villa means a manor or lordship. 



APPENDIX. — vr. 289 

twenty marcs witli their foals till they are four years old. He 
also gives them the right of catting timber in his wood of 
Goanch, towards the fabric of their church, and the erection 
of their new hall ; also the right of hunting in his fields and 
woods, with men and dogs, in pure and perpetual charity, &c.^ 
But if capital offences (capitalia placita) arise on his lands, 
l>etween his people and those of the priory, they shall be de- 
bated in his court, and not in that of the priory, yet without 
prejudice to the emoluments of the latter. Finally, he stipu- 
lates that, after his death, his corpse shall be taken to St An- 
drews, and buried in the cemetery of the canons. 

277 John de Montfort gives them twelve denarii^ annually, from 
his farm of PetcoUin [[Pitcullo.] 

278 William son of Earl Patrick, and Christina Corbet his wife, 
confirm to them one Martin, his family, and posterity, as their 
slaves for ever. See p. 262. 

279 Roger Wyrfaud, with consent of his wife Cecilia, gives them 
land in Cuneveth [^Laurencekirk.] See p. 285. 

— The abbot and chapter of Arbroath confirm the same. 

280 Alexander de Strivelin gives them the chapel of Lawrenston, 
subject to the mother church of Egglesgreig : and, in token 
of this subjection, he and his heirs agree to pay yearly one 
pound of wax, according to the market-price of Munros ^Mon- 
trose,] A.D. 1243. 

281 Adam son of Odcn, with consent of his wife and heir, sells 
them a tenement in St Andrews, " lying between the way 
leading from the South Street to the water which runs to the 
abbey on the one ^ide, and the hospital of St Leonard on the 
other," for forty silver marks. David QBemham] bishop of 
St Andrews is the first witness. 

282 Malcolm earl of Fife, renounces in their favour his proiKjrty in 
Achmore, a.d. 1245. 

^ I know a case of a most exemplary Episcopal clergyman in this country, 
with a wife and large family. His congregation is estimated to have not less 
than £50,000 per annum among them; and yet, all they can afford to give him, 
is a salary of £100. Moreover, he lives on the estate of one of his congrega- 
tion, a large landed proprietor, to whom he pays the fnll rent of a house and 
garden, and £6 yearly besides /or Hit feed of a cow. This is far from being an 
uncommon case. I avoid making any reflections; but I state the fact, in refer- 
ence to the numerous liberal grants to the Church here detailed, to show the 
religious feeling of the present enlightened times as compared with that of what 
we call the dark ages. True religion will never flourish in this country, till 
our aristocracy curtail their domestic expenditure, and become more bountiful 
to the Reformed Catholic Church than they are at present, especially in regard 
to its places of worship, and thq due perform^ince of its divine services. 
VOL. 11, U 



2f)0 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

282 Alexander Cumyn earl of Buchan, confirms to them tlie balf 
silver mark which his father and mother gaye them from the 
farm of Innerinhe, p. 250. 

283 Roger de Morley gives tliera a toft and croft in Kettle, they 
returning one pound of cumin annually. 

284 Hugh Gifford gives them the land of Pitpontin. 

— Hugh de Nidin sells them the land in St Andrews, " which 
lies between the land of Richard Monipeni, beside the chapel 
of St Peter, as you go to the castle, on the one side ; and on 
the other, the land of Malcolm de Kinspinthen, in the North 
Street, extending as far as the street which leads from the 
chapel of St Peter to the castle," for nine silver marks. 

285 Rychende daughter of Winfred de Barclay, gives to Roger 
Wyrefault land in the territory of Cunwith, for the payment 
to her and her heirs of one pound of pepper yearly, pp. 279, 
334, 335. 

286 The abbot and convent of Arbroath confirm the same. 

287 Nesius son of William, gives the prior and canons the church 
of Leuchars. 

— Orabilis countess of Mar, confirms the same. 

288 Mathew bishop of Aberdeen, declares he wa.s present on the 
occasion of the foregoing grant. 

— Duncan earl of Fife, to the same effect. 

289 King William to the same effect. 

— Bishop Hugo to the same effect. 

290 The above Orabilis gives them Davoch Ichthau llathyn. 

— To the same effect as the foregoing. 

291 Scyrus de Quinci, son of the above, confirms the same. 

292 Simon son of Simon de Kinnear, gives them five oxgangs and 
four acres of land in Kathlac. 

293 John de Boswell gives them twelve denarii from the land of 
Herdesleia, which Amabella daughter of Simon, had been 
wont to pay him. 

294 King Alexander confirms the donation of Katlilac by Simon 
de Kinnear. 

— Richard bishop of Dunkeld, confirms to them the church of 
Dull. This bishop died in a.d. 1210. 

295 John bishop of Dunkeld, (a.d. 1211-1214,) confirms the same. 

— Hugh bishop of Dunkeld, (a.d. 1214,) confirms the same, ex- 
cept the chapel of Branboth in Glenlion, and except twenty 
solidi from the Abathania de Dull.* The canons shall present a 
fit vicar to Dull, and pay twenty marks yearly for his support. 

' See a note ou lliiH Abathania in Macphersou's edition of Wyntouu'c 
(.'lironiclc, Vv>l. il. p. \('>7. 



APPENDIX. — VI. 291 

296 The chapter of Dunkeld confirms the same. 

297 Hugh bishop of Dunkeld, transfers to them the jiension which 
William Cumyn paid to the church of Dull. 

— Edward bishop of Aberdeen, (contemporary of David I.,) con- 
firms to them the church of Tharflnnd. 

2{)8 Mathew bishop of Aberdeen, (a.d. 1164-1200,) to the same 
efiect. 

— The same bishop confirms to them the church of Miggaveth. 
2J)9 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Bourdin. 

— Adam bishop of Aberdeen, (a.d. 1 200-1 227,) confirms to them 
the church of Tharflnnd. 

300 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Miggaveth. 

301 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Bourdin. 

— Gilbert bishop of Aberdeen, (a.d. 1228-1238,) confirms to 
them the churches of Tharflnnd and Miggaveth. 

302 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Bourdin. 

303 Radulf bishop of Aberdeen, (a.d. 1238-1247,) to the same 
efiect. 

304 The whole chapter of Aberdeen, by name, confirm all the 
above churches, a.d. 1243. 

305 Kadulf bishop of Aberdeen, institutes Robert de la Runce to 
the vicarage of Bourdin, on the presentation of the priory. 

306 Bishop Bemham institutes John de Cellario to the church of 
Dairsey, on the presentation of the prior}^ 

— Prior Walter and the canons rent to Allan son of Simon, the 
land of Kathlac for seven solidi yearly, p. 212. 

307 Walfred bishop of Dunkeld, tries a cause between the prior 
of St Andrews and the incumbent of Dull. The latter resigns 
his pretensions ; and the bishop finds the former entitled to 
the said chuhjh on payment to the vicar of fifteen marks an- 
nually, and five marks to the chaplain of Fossach, a.d. 1 245. 

309 Richard bishop of Dunkeld, successor of the above, confirms 
the same. 

— Duncan son of Michael, gives the prior and canons the land 
of Cairns, with its mill and pertinents. 

310 Bishop Gameline confirms to them the church of Forgan in 
Fife, A.D. 1266. 

311 William earl of Mar, confirms to them the churches of Thar- 
flnnd and Miggaveth, a.d. 1267. 

3 1 2 The same earl confirms to them the land in the parish of Thar- 
flnnd which his ancestor gave them, except four acres for the 
use of the vicar, in lieu of which they are to receive four 
silver marks yearly. 

313 William de Ilaya the kiw^'a i«inccnin, give« them ami their 



292 HISTORY OF st Andrews. 

hospital a carucate of land in Petmullyn for twenty years 
free, after which they are to pay him and his heirs half a silver 
mark yearly for the same. 

313 Eva and David, his sons, confirm the same. 

314 King William confirms the same. 

315 A dispute between Prior Simon and tlie canons on the ono 
side, and the Archdeacon of St Andrews on the otiicr, con- 
ducted before Bishop Malvoisin, and other venerable persons, 
regarding certain lands. The former are to have all the lands 
which belonge<l to the archdeacon within the curstu apri; 
and the latter to have the land *' which extends through the 
btrath towards Dairsey, viz., from the cross erected to the 
memory of Bishop Roger,* to the top of the ridge near the 
other cross, and along this ridge northwards, as far as the 
rock which divides Balgove from Strath tyrum ; except the 
salinay with its toft and croft, which belong to the priory, and 
the right of pasturage, which belongs to the burgesses." a.d. 
1212. See pp. 144, 422. 

316 A dispute between Prior Simon and the canons on the one 
part, and *' Master Patrick, master of the scholars of St 
Andrews, and the poor scholars of the same city," on the 
other, before the Bishop and Archdeacon of Glasgow, re- 
garding certain rents and kane. The late Bishop Malvoisin, 
in a dispute between the priory and the Archdeacon of St 
Andrews, had directed that certain lands should remain 
with the priory, but that it should pay to the archdea- 
con and his successors, for the use of the poor scholars of St 
Andrews, the following rents : from Origin, twenty measures 
of barley, and twenty stone of cheese; from Pettendrecb, 
twenty measures of barley; from Nevechi, six measures of 
barley, &c., &c. The above agreement to hold good in the 
present dispute, and the scholars to draw the said rents. 

318 A dispute between the canons and the Culdees of St Andrews. 
The canons concede to the Culdees the tithes of Kingasc, 
Kinnekelle cum Petsporgin, Petkennin, Lethenb cum Kini- 
nis, Kernes cum Cambran ; but they retain those of Straty- 
rum, together with the oblations at marriages, churchings, and 
baptisms, at all the above-mentioned places. The following 
are among the witnesses : Roger bishop of St Andrews ; David 
brother of the king ; John bishop of Dunkeld ; Jonatha 



' Tliis crose, commonly called Cross Roger, seems to have stood on the top 
of what is now called the Wind-mill Brae, immediately to the west of St 
Andrews, 



APPENDIX. VI. 2.93 

hishop of Stratker7i^^ Mathew bishop of Aberdeen, Rodulf 
bishop-elect of Brechin, &c., &c. 

319 Agreement between the priory and church of Linlithgow on 
the one side, and the brother hospitalers of Jerusalem, and the 
chapel of Torphichen, on the other, in the presence of Bishop 
Roger and the Archdeacon of St Andrews. The chapel shall 
have the right of burial, and certain other tithes and fees, on 
condition of paying the mother church of Linlithgow one 
silver mark yearly, and receiving the chrism from it. The 
chaplain of Torphichen to be elected by the brother hospitalers. 

320 A dispute between the abbot and convent of Holyrood, tho 
brother hospitalers at Torphichen, and Prior Simon and the 
canons, regarding the tithes and oblations of Ogglisfas. It was 
agreed that as the said tithes and oblations belonged in part 
to the priory's church of Linlithgow, the hospitalers should 
draw the same, and pay two silver marks yearly to the said 
priory. 

321 Alexander son of William Thorald gives to the church of St 
Michael de Linlithgow two oxgangs of land in his villa of 
Okiltree. 

— Convention between the above Alexander and the church of 
Linlithgow, The former is to have the chapel and chantry 
of Okiltree -, but so as not to injure the parish church. The 
latter shall appoint a chaplain, who shall be maintained by the 
said Alexander, who gives some land to the chapel, but is to 
have the use of it during his life. 

322 Convention between Prior Simon and the canons, and Bernard 
Fraser and the heirs of Drem. The latter are to have the 
chapel of Drem ; but without prejudice to the mother church 
of Haddington, and to give certain lands to the canons, and 
pasturage to the chaplain's cattle. See p. 40. 

323 Convention between Prior Walter and the canons, and the 
abbot and convent of Newbottle. The latter to have the 
tithes of certain lands, paying the priory two silver marks 
yearly instead of them, a.d. 1195, p. 338. 

— Convention between the canons of St Andrews, and those of 
Dry burgh. The latter to have the tithes of Bangelawe in 
Haddingtonshire, and pay to the former two silver marks an- 
nually. Also, if the fishermen of St Andrews, and those of 
Kelroth, QKilrenny,] which parish belonged to Dryburgh, 
have occasion to go into each other s harbours, they shall be 
exempt from the payment of dues. 

^ This is the only place where I have ever seen any mention of a bishop of 
Strathem. 



2f)4 TIISTOUY OF ST AXDUKWS. 

324 Prior Henry and the canous, at tbc iustance of Bishop Mal- 
voisin, permit William de Golin and his heirs to have the 
oratory and chantry of the villa of Stevenston ; hut without 
prejudice to the mother church of Haddington. 

3 2. J Prior Walter and the canons restore to Alan son of Simon, 
and his heirs, the land of Ketlach, which his father gave them, 
they paying seventy solidi yearly for the same. 

— The prioiy is to hold the land of Petpontin, which it received 
from Hugh Gifford, so long as it holds the church of Thelin, 
[Tealing.] William Gifford son of Hugh, shall pay three 
marks yearly for his father s kitchen, and shall clothe him till 
he assume the canonical habit ; he shall also pay his four ser- 
vants, but the canons will find them in provisions, a.d. 1199. 

320 Agreement between Prior Henry and the canons, on the one 
side, and the bishop and chapter of Moray, the Lady Muriel 
de Rothes, and the hospital of St Nicholas near the bridge of 
Spey, on the other, respecting the church of Rothes. This 
church, with common consent, is given to the above hospital, 
on the condition of the priory receiving from it three marks 
yearly, a.d. 1235. 

327 Agreement between prior Simon and the canons, as rectors of 
the church of Markinch, and their vicar, on the one part, and 
William rector of Kilgour and his vicar, on the other, a.d. 
1224. 

328 Agreement between Prior John [Whyte] and the canons, and 
Duncan de Ramsay. The latter to have his chapel and 
chaplain at Clayton, on condition of his paying one pound of 
frankincense yearly to the priory, and not infringing tlie 
rights of the parish church of Lathrisk. 

329 Agreement between Prior Thomas and the canons, and Gel- 
lin son of Gillecrist Maccussegerai. The latter gets back the 
land of Scoonie, which he had given in exchange for Gariad. 
The canons permit him to carry Morbrac [^?]] They agree to 
feed and clothe him, and give him a chalder of oats yearly 
during his life. 

-^ A dispute in the eastern chapter of Lothian between Prior John 
QWhytc^ and the canons, and the master and monks of Had- 
dington, concerning certain tithes, which contest is here set- 
tled by mutual compromise. 

331 The master and monks of Haddington, and the prioress and 
nuns of the same, declare their quarrel settled with the priory 
of St Andrews, regarding the tithes in the king s garden of 
Haddington, a.d. 1 245. 

332 A dispute between Prior John [Whyte^ and the canons, and 



APPENDIX. — VI. 29i5 

Duncan earl of Mar, carried on before the Abbot of Lindores, 
and the Priors of Lindores and Isle of May, concerning the 
lands and tithes of Tharflund and Miggaveth, which had been 
granted to the prioiy by the father of the said earl. The 
priory gives up the tithes to the incumbent, on condition of 
receiving ten marks yearly, a.d. 1242. 

333 Alexander de St Martin gives them five solidi, annually, from 
the church of Barnes. Bishop Hugh, elect of St Andrews, is 
the first witness. 

334 The prior and canons, and the monks of Haddington, declare 
the settlement of their dispute. King William and Bishop 
Bichard are witnesses. 

— King Alexander confirms to Roger Wyrefaut the land in 
Cuneveth, which Bychende, daughter of Roger de Berkly, 
gave him, p. 285. 

335 Roger Wyrefaut gives the above land to the priory. The 
seal of Bishop Gameline is appended to the grant. 

336 and 337 By two very similar charters, Roger de Quincy con- 
firms to them the church of Lathrisk and the chapel of Kettle. 

338 Bishop Richard issues a mandate respecting the workmen 
engaged in building the cathedral. See vol. i. p. 87. 

— Composition between the prior [John Haddenton] and canons, 
and the abbot and convent of Newbottle. The latter get the 
tithes of certain lands, paying the former six marks yearly, 
A.D. 1277, p. 323.1 

339 Gilbert de Ballas gives the prior [John Haddenton] and 
canons a right to construct a mill-dam on the river Eden at 
Dairsey, a.d. 1288. 

340 Alexander de Moray confirms to them the charter of his uncle, 
Duncan de Lascels, of two acres of land at Seggiu, a.d. 1 260. 
See p. 275. 

341 The. same Alexander gives them one acre of land at Seggin, 
A.D. 1280. 

342 Same as in p. 276. Adam, son of, &c. 

343 and 345 Rents of certain lands at Linlithgow, Berwick, Crail, 
and Haddington. 

346 Serlo de Lascels gives the land of Ryhinche, in the parii^h of 
Forgan, to the priory, a.d. 1288. 

— At the Justiciary Court of Perth, Falletauch appears before 
Freskyn de Moray and others, against Thomas de Lidel, 
attorney for the prior [Gilbert II.] and canons, and gives up 

^ It deserves remark, that in the course of eighty-two years, viz, from 
1195 to 1277, the money value of these tithes had tripled.. 



296 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

to them all right which he had to the land of Drumkara, a.d. 
1260. 

347 Lawrence archdeacon of St Andrews, for himself and his 
successors, gives up to the prior and canons all right which 
he could have to the lands which William hisliop of St An- 
drews had assigned to him. 

348 The following churches were dedicated, in a.d. 1242, hy 
David [Bemhara] hishop of St Andrews : — 

The Church of St Michael at Linlithgow. 

— — of St Cyrus the Martyr, at Egglesgreig. 

— — of St Monance the Confessor, at Fowls. 

— — of St Memo the Virgin, at Scoonie, in a.d. 1243. 

— — of the Holy Trinity, at Kilrimund or St Andrews. 

— — of St John Baptist, and St Modrust Confessor, at 

Markinch. 

— — of St Stephen the Martyr, and of St Moan Con- 

fessor, at Portmoak. 

— — of St John the Evangelist, and of St Athemisiuu 

Confessor, at Lathrisk. 

— — of St Lawrence the Martyr, and of St Comanus 

Confessor, at Rossinclerach. 
34d Memorandum. The prior of St Andrews [John White] held 
his court at Dull, in Atholl, '* near a large stone on the west 
side of the vicar's house ;" on which day, Colin son of A negus, 
and Bridin his son, and Gylis his brother, rendered to him 
their homage as his liege men, a.d. 1 244. 

— Memorandum. Andrew son of Gilmur, clerauch de Dull, 
made his homage to the prior of St Andrews, with bended 
knees, and folded hands, a.d. 1249. 

. 350 Pope Innocent [IV ?] issues his bull to the abbots of Arbroath, 
Cupar, and Lindores, stating that the prior and canons had 
represented to him, that Nesius son of William, after granting 
to them the church of Leuchars, his nephew Saerus de Quinci 
had wrested from them the patronage thereof. The pope, 
therefore, commands the said abbots to adjust the business. 

— The same pope, a few months after, reproves the above abbots 
for unnecessary delay in executing his orders. 

351 The same pope enjoins the Abbots of Melrose, Dryburgh, and 
Jedburgh, to interfere in the same affair. 

352 The same pope, next year, issues his bull to the Bishop of 
Brechin, and the Abbots of Scone and Arbroath on the same 
subject. Saerus de Quinci had appealed to the king, and 
cited the prior and canons. The latter had appealed to the 



APPENDIX. YI. 297 

pope, who now therefore directs the above dignitaries to inter- 
pose. 

353 A convention between Bishop Hugh and Earl Duncan, re- 
garding their respective mills of Dairsey. Among the wit- 
nesses is the Abbot of the Culdees in St Andrews, after the 
Abbot and Prior of Dunfermline. This must have been be- 
tween the years 1183 and 1188. 

354 Robert de Quinci gives to Roger de Argenten his place 
(placia) of the old cajstle of Forfar, receiving 1 lb. of pepper 
in retuni yearly. 

355, &c. List of the taxes paid by the deaneries in the diocese of 

Aberdeen. 
3G2 Duncan earl of Mar gives to the " Culdees or canons of the 

church of St Mary of Monymusk," the church of Locheil, with 

its pertinents, with the half davoch^ of land in which the 

church is situated. 

— William earl of Mar sends his seal, and that of his father, to 
Peter bishop of Aberdeen, (a.d. 1247-1256,) with certain 
letters-patent. 

303 King Alexander [III. ?] announces that Duncan and David, 
the two sons of the Earl of Mar, have settled their dispute 
respecting the church of Locheil, by making it over to the 
canons of Monymusk. 

— Colin (hostiarius) confirms to the canons of Monymusk the 
half davoch of land on which the church of Locheil is situated, 
with pasturage for four horses, and forty cows, with their 
calves of two years old. 

3C4 Philip son of the above Colin, and Anne his wife, confirm the 

above. 
3G5 Thomas (hostiarius of the king) gives the church of Afford to 

the canons of Monymusk. 

— The Bishop of Aberdeen confirms the same. 

3GG Bishop W. [Malvoisin,] with consent of his chapter, gives 
them the church of Kege, between the two streams, Conglessy 
and Puthakin, which run into the river Don. 

3G7 Gilbert bishop of Aberdeen confirms the above grant. 

— Duncan earl of Mar gives the church of Kindrouch to the 
canons of Monymusk. 

3G8 Gilbert bishop of Aberdeen confirms the same. 

— Bishop W. QMalvoisin] declares that they who give up the 
secular for the regular habit, and " return again to the world, 
like the dog to his vomit, are deservedly abominated of God 

' A davoch of land was as much as eight oxen could plough. 



2f)8 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

and man. Therefore, if any of the canons or Culdees of 
Monymuak have thus acted, they are not to be restored till 
they have given ample satisfaction." 
009 Bishop D. QBemham] gives the canons of Monymusk, Dol- 
bethoc, I^Dolbcatie,^ with its pertinents, for the sustaining of 
poor pilgrims resorting thither. 

— Thomas (hostiarius of the king) confirms to the Culdees of 
Monymusk, the ten bolls of barley, and the ten stone of cheese, 
from the land of Outhirheylt, which his grandfather and his 
mother gave them. The same to be carried to their monastery 
every Martinmas. 

370 Roger earl of Buchan gives them, from FoBdarg, twenty mea- 
sures of barley, and ten cudros of cheese ; from Folejrt, four 
measures of barley, and twenty cudros of cheese, &c. &c. 

— Agreement between Bishop TV. QMalvoisin] and the Culdees 
of Monymusk. The latter to have one refectory and one dor- 
mitory in common, but to bury their dead in the parish ceme- 
tery. Their number to be twelve, who shall present one Bre- 
sius to the bishop, to be constituted by him as their head. 
At his death, they are to name three, out of whom the bishop 
shall choose one to succeed him, on his swearing fidelity to 
him. They shall not enter into the regular order of the canons, 
nor increase their number, without the bishop's consent. They 
shall keep the possessions they now have, but shall not add to 
them ; and they shall only receive a part of the oblations 
made to their monastery. "When the bishop goes to Mony- 
musk, they shall receive him in solemn procession. The bishop 
engages, on his part, to protect them. 

372 Pope Innocent QIV.^ confirms certain lands to the prior and 
canons of the order of St Augustine at Monymusk. 

373 Gilchrist earl of Mar confirms to them the church of Locheil. 

374 John bishop of Aberdeen confirms the same to the " canons 
who are called Culdees" of Monymusk. 

— The same bishop confirms to them the churches of Ruchaven 
and Invemoschin, and requires them to be subject to no other 
in Scotland than himself and his successors. 

375 The same bishop confirms to them the church of Afford. 

— Pope Innocent P^^O takes them and their property under his 
special protection. 

376 Gregory de Melville binds himself to uphold a chaplain in the 
chapel of St Leonard de Retrevyn, out of certain properties 
which are specified. Bishop Gameline is the first witness. 

379 Patrick earl of Dunbar gives " to God and the saints; of May, 
and the monks there serving God," a piece of land, the boun- 



APPENDIX. — Vr. 2.Qf) 

daries of wLicli are described. Bishop Wisliait is the first 
witness. 

380 The same earl gives to the same monks, a cow yearly, which 
he and his ancestors had always received from Lambermoor. 
Bishop Wishart is the first witness. 

— John son of Michael, gives them a piece of land in Lamber- 
moor. 

381 The same John gives them another piece of land. Robert de 
Lender, son of King William, is the first witness. 

382 William de Beaneyr gives them a piece of land from his estate 
of Arderie ; also his wife's dower, and a servant's portion, at 
their death. 

— Egou Ruffas gives them a piece of land at Lingo. 

383 Alexander Comyn earl of Buchan and Justiciary of Scotland, 
gives them, for lighting the altar of St Etherinus, a stone of wax, 
or forty denarii, annually, at the market-price of St Andrews. 

384 Agreement between John of Dundemor and the monks of 
May. The former gives them the land of Turbrec in Fife. 
In return, they give him a half silver mark, or sixty male- 
vellos yearly; they furnish a glass lamp in the church of 
Ceres, and two gallons of oil, or twelve denarii yearly, for 
ever ; and they employ a monk to say masses for him, his an • 
cestors, and his heirs, a.d. 1 260. 

385 John of Dundemor makes over to them the land of Turbrec. 

386 Dispute between Henry de Dundemor and the same monks. 
He claimshom age from them for the land of Turbrec, and, on 
their refusal, seizes one of their horses. W. ^Fraser] bishop 
of St Andrews, being appealed to, decides in favour of the 
monks, a.d. 1285. 

387 Dispute between one Thomas and the same monks, concern- 
ing some property in Berwick. This is settled by the Abbots 
of Scone and Lindores, and the Archdeacon of St Andrews, 
by command of the pope. 

— A similar dispute between the same monks and those of 
Blading, in Yorkshire, on the one side, and one Simon of 
Berwick on the other, which is settled by the same persons.' 

388 Gilbert de Barewe gives the same monks a piece of land in 
Barewe, near the hill called Whitelaw. 

389 Prior John and the monks of May give to Radnor, chap- 
lain of Crail, the above land of Barewe, for four solidi 
yearly. 

390 William de Mortuomari, [[Mortimer,] official of the bishop 

^ Sec the episcopate of Bishop Lamberion, vol. i. 



300 HISTORY OF ST ANDRKWS. 

of Sfc Andrews, settles a dispute between the monks of May, 
and one Patrick, chaplain of Dunbar, respecting a toft in 
Dunbar, a.d. 1212. 

301 The Abbot and Prior of Lindores are commisioned by Pope 
Alexander IV. to settle a dispute between the monks of 
Reading (to whom the priory of May then belonged) and a 
burgess of Berwick, regarding a property in that town ; which 
dispute they 8ettle<l accordingly, a.d. 1261. 

302 The abbot and monastery of Dunfermline give the monks of 
May the tithes of BaJgallin. 

303 A composition, whereby the monks of May are allowed to 
fish at Inchefreth (luchyra) on the river Tay. 

— The monks of May, who had the parish of Rind, on the river 
Tay, complain that the monks of Scone took the tithe of fish 
within the limits of their parish on some pretended right. 
Pope Gregory [IX.] commands Henry prior of St Andrews, 
L. archdeacon of the same, and R. dean of Fife, to inquire 
into the above complaint. They decide that the monks of 
Scone, on paying to those of May two silver marks annually, 
shall be allowed to retain their right to the tithe of fish, a.d. 
1231. 

305 Pope Honorius [III.] commands the Abbot and Prior of Mel- 
rose, and the Dean of Teviotdale, to inquire into a complaint 
made by the monks of Dryburgh, proprietors of the tithes of 
KiJrenny, against the monks of May, proprietors of the tithes 
of Anstruther. The former complained that, when the latter's 
boats (naves et navicellflB piscariaQ) went to fish in the river 
which divided the two parishes, they approached too near the 
Kilrenny side, and thus robbed them of their tithe of fish. A 
composition is made, whereby the Anstruther boats might fish 
in any part of the river, on paying a half silver mark yearly 
to Dryburgh, a.d. 1225. * 

396 The prior and monks of May agree with Malcolm, (pincema 
to the king,) that, on every Sunday, and the chief holydays, 
divine service be performed in the chapel of Ricardston, but 
that the women shall be churched, confession made, and the 
communion administered, at the parish church of Rindalgross. 
Malcolm and his family may communicate in either the chapel 
or the church. 

307 William de Ferrars gives the prior and canons of St An- 

^ What is now the parish of East Austruther was at this time part of Kil- 
renny parish, and, conseqnently, the river here spoken of was the " Drill/* 
which divided it from West Anstruther. It is now so very small a stream 
that it is incapable of being fished with a small boat^ even at high water. 



APPENDIX. VI. 301 

drcws, with consent of Bishop Fraser, two acres of land in 
Leuchars. 

398 Prior John [Iladdenton] and canons, give to John de Fitkyll 
and his heirs, certain lands in Clackmannan, on paying to 
them two silver marks yearly ; each successor in his first year 
doubling his payment for ward-holding and other customary 
dues. 

308 The prior and canons state, that though they were bound to 
pay William de Lindsay a pension of £40 sterling per annum 
out of their projwrty of Inchefreth, Petpontin, Rossy, and 
Fowls, yet that, owing to the invasion of Edward Baliol and 
Henry de Belmont, they could derive no revenue from the 
said lands, and so were unable to pay their stipulated pension. 

400 William [Lamberton] bishop of St Andrews, quotes a con- 
firmation by bishop Fraser of the church of Leuchars, to the 
priory, dated a.d. 1 294, in which occur the following words : 
*•'' But seeing the canons are afilicted in these times by various 
disasters, and get no relief from their insupportable burdens, 
and especially by the recent ruin of their afiairs, they are 
compelled to support their lives out of the bounty which kings 
and nobles granted for the support of their church, whereby 
they have contracted debt, and are fallen into the hands of the 
money-lenders ;" * on which account Bishop Fraser had ap- 
propriated to their use the church and pertinents of Leuchars, 
and allowed them to appoint to it one of their own body, who 
should employ two chaplains to perform its duties. Bishop 
Lamberton confirms the above, a.d. 1317. 

402 Bishop Fraser commands R. dean of Lothian, and A. de St 
Martin, to tax the vicarage of Linlithgow at thirty marks, as 
had been previously agreed upon. 

403 The above two persons announce the tax accordingly. The 
vicar to have the oblations, small tithes, and manse; the 
canons to have the great tithes of corn, wool, lambs, rents, 
mills, live-stock, together with bequeathed corpses. 

— Bishop Fraser desires the Dean of Lothian to institute Robert 
cha})lain of Haddington into the vicarage of Linlithgow, in- 
stead of the former vicar, who had obtained another benefice, 
A.D. 1286. Dated at Inchmurtoch. 

404 Prior William [^de Louden] and the canons let the half davoch 
of land in Cuneveth to Andrew Grey, he paying the first year 
thirteen solidi, four denarii ; the second year sixteen solidi, 
eight denarii ; the third year twenty solidi, Sec, The said 

^ Tliis was at the time of the iuvasion of Ed%vard I, 



302 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Andrew to build two houses at his own expense, and to up- 
hold the marches of the land, a.d. 1347. 

404 The prior and canons give to John de Monypeny, for his 
homage and fidelity, his whole land of Petmolyn, |[Pitmilly,]] 
with its pertinents, and pasturage for forty oxen and cows, and 
eighty two-year olds, with privilege of fuel and right of road. 

405 The prior [John Iladdenton] and canons hold themselves 
bound to pay Galfred dc Berwick twenty pound, sixteen 
solidi, eight denarii, for wine sold and delivered to them by 
him, A.D. 1291. 

406 Archibald duke of Turonensis, earl of Douglas, &c., gives to 
the priory two marks yearly, which he was wont to receive 
from Wester Collessy, for lighting the image of the Virgin 
in the cathedral church, commonly called the " Douglas 
Lady," which his ancestors granted to God and St Andrew 
the Apostle. 

407 Henry [Wardlaw] bishop of St Andrews, considering there 
were only seven jHjrsons in the royal chapel of St Mary, 
[Kirkheugh] in the city of St Andrews, and wishing to in- 
crease their number to the honour of the Virgin, &c., gives to 
it the parish church of Feteresso, with its pertinents, on the 
resignation of the incumbent, John de Cameron, provost of 
the collegiate church of Kincloudane, and secretary to the 
king. The fruits of this church to bo converted into a pre- 
bendaryship, of which the patronage to be vested in the 
bishop and his successors, a.d. 1425. 

40i) Bishop "Walter [Trail] finding the manse of Ed wy inconveni- 
ently situated, gives the rector a better piece of ground to 
build on, and takes the other in exchange, 1388. 

410 Thomas Arthur, provost of St Andrews, for himself and citi- 
zens, reuting land from the prior J. Ilaldenston, declares, by 
this public instrument, their fidelity to him and his monastery, 
A.D. 1433. 

412 "Martin [V.,] episcopus, scrvus, iS:c., to our beloved sons 
James do Haldenstone, the prior and chapter of the cathe- 
dral church of St Andrews in Scotland, of the order of St 
Augustine, salutem, &c. Tl^c sincerity of your piety demands 
that we elevate both you with special favour, and your charch 
with eminent honour. As, therefore, the petition lately ad- 
dressed to us, on your part, has shown that your church, being 
more illustrious than the other churches of Scotland, and its 
prior always accustomed to receive greater respect than even 
the mitred abbots and the dignitaries, not episcopal, of the 
(.luirclics and monasteries in the said kingdom, we, moved by 



APPENDIX. VI. SOS 

your prayers, grant by these presents, in virtue of our apos- 
tolical authority, that you our son, the prior of the said church, 
and your successors, be entitled to wear freely, the mitre, 
ring, and pastoral staff, and other pontifical insignia, in par- 
liaments, councils, synods, and other like assemblies, when 
the same are worn, and also on festival days, after the cele- 
bration of mass and other divine offices. Therefore, let no 
man infringe, &c. Given at Constance, .0 kal. May, in the 
first year of our pontificate, a.d. 1417.*' * 

413 Tlie same pope takes the churches of the priory, which are 
here enumerated, under his special protection, a.d. 1420. 

414 Robert III. confirms to the bishopric of St Andrews, and to 
H. [Wardlaw] and his successors, all their liberties and pri- 
vileges which are here enumerated, a.d. 1405. 

41 G The same king gives to Bishop IT. [Wardlaw] and his suc- 
cessors, the whole custom and cocket duty of St Andrews, 
A.D. 1405. 

417 Oath of fidelity taken by John de Kinnemond, in the prior's 
hall of St Andrews, for the land of Kinnemond, on his bended 
knees, in the presence of numerous witnesses, a.d. 1434. 

420 William de Vallon and his wife ^largaret, give to the priory 
a meadow at Markinche, and common pasturage for two cows 
and their calves of one year old, a.d. 1284. 

421 Prior James [Bisset] and the canons, promise to pay Thomas 

^ The following are the remarks of Bower, the continuator of Fordun'a 
Scotiohronicon, as to the rank of the priors of St Andrews : " As the Bishop 
of St Andrews excels all the other great prelates of the kingdom, it remains 
that we fill up and adorn onr chronicles, with some account of the prelate who 
is next in dignity to that bishop, namely, the Prior of the monastery of St 
Andrews. And, though generally an abbot is above a prior, yet the Prior of 
St Andrews takes precedence of all the abbots of Scotland, as well on account 
of the honour due to the protector and patron saint of the kingdom, who was 
the meekest and first- called of the apostles, as also on account of his church, 
which is the principal one in the country. And though the Abbot of Kelso, 
from ancient right, is said to be entitled to precedence in parliaments and in 
ecclesiastical councils over the other abbots and priors in Scotland, yet pre- 
scriptive custom puts the Prior of St Andrews above both him and them. For 
when once, in the reign of James l.,a great contention arose between the said 
prior and abbot on this very point, the king thus concluded, after hearing the 
reasons on both sides : * The Prior of St Andrews is, in my judgment, inferior 
to a bishop, but superior to an abbot ; though every other prior is inferior to 
an abbot; and, in this respect, the Prior of St Andrews may be compared to 
a marquis, who is superior to an earl but inferior to a duke. Or the question | 
may be decided thus : the Prior of St Andrews is first in order of time, be- i 
cause his monastery was earlier and more famous than that of Kelso; and 1 
lierein is that rule verified, that " the fivai in time is the first in right." ' " 



£0 !- HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

prior of the cathedral church of Candida Casa, £20 Scots, 
failing which their goods may be distrained, a.d. 1415. 

422 Jamea [Bisset] prior of St Andrews, grants to Thomas Stew- 
art the archdeacon, for the term of his life, " all our lands of 
Balgove and Saltcots, with that part of our meadow of Wel- 
dene, which lies on the north side of the river, running 
through the said meadow, (except that part called Frcremea- 
dow,) throughout all the boundaries of the said lands existing 
at the time of the said grant ; viz., from the said river on the 
east side of the meadow, and then by the top of the hill 
Qridge] towards the north, as far as the rock near which the 
stream falls, on the east side of the buildings of Saltcots; 
which rock is the known boundary between the lands of Bal- 
gove and Stratyrum, with two acres lying near the cross called 
Sluther's cross, and through all the other known boundaries 
of Balgove and Saltcots on the west side, as far as the bound- 
aries of Kincaple and Strakinnes,*' to be held by the said 
Thomas, he paying yearly for the same 4 lb., 13 solidi, 4 den- 
arii, A.D. 1405. See p. 144, 315. Vol. i. p. 195. 

423 Prior James [Haldenstone] and the canons, let to Walter 
Monypeny the farm of Balrymont-easter for nine years, at 
seven marks Scots yearly, a.d. 1434.^ 

424 Bishop James Kennedy binds himself and his succesdors to 
pay £40 Scots; the prior and his successors forty marks 
Scots ; and the Archdeacons of Lothian and St Andrews, and 
the chancellor of the diocese, £20 Scots annually, for the more 
becoming performance of divine worship. 

426 Prior James [Haldenstone] and the canons, feu to Thomas 
Wardlaw a tenement in South Street, St Andrews, ho paying 
to them ten solidi yearly, a.d. 1410. , 

228 Indenture between the same Prior James and the canons, and | 

John de Carinichael, provost of St Andrews, and his fellow- i 

citizens, as to the regular payment of rent duo by them to 
the former, for lands in and near the city. The leases are for 
nine years ; and, if the tenant die before their expiration, his 
wife and children may carry on the same farm. If the Mar- 
tinmas rent be not paid before sunset on St Andrew's day, the 
farms to revert to the priory, a.d. 1434. 

429 The prior and canons, through their deputies, and James de 
Kinuymond by his notary, appear before certain nohiles viros^ 
who are named, both civil and religious, who hear complaints 
and petitions. They desire the said James to be obedient to 

? This document U in the vernacular language of the period. 



AITEXDIX. — VII. 305 

his superiors the prior and canons, A.n. 1438. — la this docu- 
ment there is a carious specimen of the vemacuLtr tongue. 

Here the Register ends abiuptly. 



No. VII. 

Denmylne or Supplementary Documents, relating to the 
Priory of St Andrews, not included in the Register, but 

PRESERVED BY SiR JamES BaLFOUR OF DeNMYLNE, AND DEPO- 
SITED IN THE Advocates* Library, Edinburgh. ' 

No. 

1. William king of Scots confirms to the prior and canons of 
St Andrews the church of Thelin, QTealing,] with the priest's 
toft, &c., which Hugo Giffard and William his son gave 
them. 

2. The same king confirms to them the church of Meigle, which 
Simon de Meigle gave them, together with the chapel adjoining 
the church. Hugh hishop of St Andrews is a witness. 

3. King David II. confirms to them a donation of one mark ster- 
ling, which David earl of Huntingdon, brother of King Wil- 
liam, gave them from his burgh of Dundee, a.d. 1362. 

4. Precept by Robert seneschal of Scotland, on behalf of DaVid 
II., to John de Douglas keeper of the castle of Lochloven, to 
the effect that the prior and canons shall not be molested on 
account of any obligation they may lie under for the furnishing 
[warinstune] of Lochleven, a.d. 1339. 

5. Precept by the same, commanding the burgesses of Perth to 
pay the prior and canons one mark sterling out of the primage 
of the said burgh, a.d. 1355. 

6. Robert I. grants to them, that all the granges belonging to 
them, and those serving in the same, be exempted from all ex- 
actions and tallage, a.d. 1327- 

7. William Fraser bishop of St Andrews, confinns to them the 
two acres of land in Leuchars, which William do Ferrars 
gave them. At Inchmurtach, a.d. 1 294.' See p. 397 of the 
Register. 

^ Nothing can exeeed the beauty of the peiimauship of some of these papers; 
and what is remarkable, the older they are, the blacker is the ink, and the 
more distinctly legible is the writing. This, at least, is the general rule, ad- 
mitting of a very few exceptions. 

VOL. II. X 



806 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

No. 

8. The Bishops of Dunkeld and Brechin certify to the charter 
granted hy David I., annexing Haddington and Clerkington 
to the priory of St Andrews; as quoted in p. 1 81 of the Register. 

9. Bishop James de Bane forbids any one to break the rock to 
the north of the cathedral chnrch, or to remove stones there- 
from, through fear of injuring its foundation,^ a.d. 1330. 

1 0. King David I. gives the prior and canons the church of Had- 
dington, together with the land of Clerkington. Hugh bishop 
of St Andrews is one of the witnesses. 

11. The priories of May and Pittenweem having been bought 
from the monastery of Reading, and the priory of May having 
always paid an annual pension of sixteen marks to the said 
monastery. Bishop Lamberton commands that, for the future, 
it pay the same to the prior and canons of St Andrews. 
Dated St Andrews, a.d. 1318. 

1 2. William QMalvoisin] bishop of St Andrews, with a view to 
augment the archdeaconry of St Andrews, gives the church of 
Tarvet to Archdeacon Lawrence and his successors for ever. 

1 3. William [Fraser] bishop of St Andrews, confirms to the prior 
and canons the vicarage churches of Forgan in Gowrie, and 
Forgan in Fife, on the condition of their supplying them with 
fit vicars, a.d. 1 292. 

1 4. William Qde Lamberton]] bishop of St Andrews, commands the 
" dean of Christianity" in Fyfe and Fotheriff, to put the 
church of Abercromby in possession of the prior and canons of 
St Andrews, for augmenting the light of the high altar of the 
cathedral. Dated at Tory, 1319. 

15. Bishop Richard gives them the chapel of Inchethore. 

16. Bishop William de Lamberton commands the " dean of Chris- 
tianity" in Fife and Fotheriff to put the church of Dairsey in 
possession of the prior and canons, for the improvement of 
divine worship in the cathedral church, a.d. 1304. 

17. James [Kennedy] by the grace of God, &c., to our beloved 
brothers the sub-prior and canons, &c. You know that at the 
time of the departure of William your venerable prior, to 
transmarine parts, he fully committed to us your temporal and 
spiritual government ; and because we think it for the improve- 
ment of divine worship, and the benefit of our church, to add 
to the number of your order, we have consented that you may 
receive among you certain qualified persons, according to the 
prescribed rules of your order. Yet we wish not, nor do we 

* Soe a full copy of this document, vol. i. p. 12. 



APPENDIX. — ^YXI, «07 

No. 

m#ao« by this our oonient, to oreate any claim of right to our- 
■elvesy or our successon the biabops of St Andrews : so far 
from ity that we are acting in the name, and by the authority 
of your venerable prior, committed to us by himself. More* 
over» we hereby engage to exonerate you from all responsibility 
in the concurrence you hare given in this matter. In testimony 
of which, &c. At Inohmurtoch, a.d. 1457* 

18. Be it known unto all, &c., that we Alexander [Stewart,] by 
divine mercy archbishop of St Andrews, primate of all Scot- 
land, and legate of the apostolic see, have received from oor 
venerable brother in Christ John [Hepburn,] by divine permis- 
sion prior of our metropolitan church of St Andrews, the sum 
of £250, delivered to James Kincragg provost of Bothwell, by 
oor mandate, as part payment of the monies due to us from the 
said prior, and from our mensal churches, since our proniotion 
to the said see of St Andrews ; for which payment we, for our- 
selves and successors, hereby acknowledge the said prior and 
his successors acquitted in all time coming, &c. At St An- 
drews, A.D. 1506. 

19. In the parish church of Inverkeithing, in the year 1250, on the 
morrow of St Leonard's day, in the presence of the abbot of 
Dunfermline, and Dominus R. treasurer of the church of Dun- 
keld, acting for our Lord the Pope, in a dispute between the 
prior and canons of St Andrews, on the one part, and, on the 
other, Adam de Malcarwiston, pretending to be (se gerentem 
pro) provost of the Culdean church of St Mary, in the city of 
St Andrews, and the Culdees, pretending to be canons, and 
their vicars. When the day was named for proclaiming the 
sentence of the priors of St Oswald and Kyrham, against 
Adam de Malcarwiston, B. Witemount, William Wishart, &c., 
&c., and other Culdees, pretending to be canons, and other 
disobedient Culdees of the chnrch of St Mary; as also for 
inquiring whether they have performed divine ordinances, be- 
ing so bound, (sic ligati,) and for determining what is canonical 
in the case, the said abbot and treasurer have solemnly pub- 
lished the sentence declared by the said priors of St Oswald 
and Kyrham, against the above-named persons. As to the in- 
quiry, whether they have performed divine ordinances, being 
BO bound, they have received evidence, and reduced it to writ- 
ing, and have fixed the Sunday after the feast of St Andrew 
for proclaiming the same in the church of the Friars Predicant 
at Perth, where tiiey will hear further evidence, if offered, and 
proceed according to the apostolic mt^ndate. And though the 



308 IIISTIHIY OF ST AXDKEWS. 

No. 

said judges might justly inflict punishment on the above provost 
and Culdees for their manifest contumacy, yet they will delay 
doing so till the day above-named. 

20. Pope Innocent IV. in the 7th year of his pontificate, (^1 250,]] 
having issued a bull in favour of the provost and canons of St 
Mary's church in St Andrews, William Parmen, " auditor oon- 
tradiotorum," declares, that nothing therein contained shall be 
construed as hostile to the rights and privileges of the prior and 
canons of St Andrews. 

21. The abbots of Dunfermline and Lindores, and the prior of 
Pittenween, at the command of the pope, decide upon a dispute 
between Ronulf archdeacon of St Andrews, and Hugo Sene- 
scallus and his nephew, respecting some land lying ^ on the 
western side of the new work." Hugo and his nephew ^ve 
up the land to the archdeacon, but receive from him, the former, 
fiflbeen marks, and the latter ten. 

22. Ronulf bishop of Aberdeen, on the presentation of the prior and 
canons of St Andrews, institutes Robert de Larimie into the 
vicarage of Bourdin, situated in his diocese. 

23. Robert archdeacon of St Andrews, finds, upon inquiry at six 
different ecclesiastics, that the vicar of Lathrisk, and not the 
prior and canons of St Andrews, is bound to furnish a chap- 
lain for the chapel of Kettle, a.d. 1323. 

24. The prior and canons agree to increase the glebe of their church 
of Bourdin in the diocese of Aberdeen, the vicar paying to 
them three silver marks annually, a.d. 1268. 

25. '' William [de Landel] bishop of St Andrews, to Robert Bell 
vicar of the church of Crail, salutem, &c. Seeing we have, on 
the presentation of the king, conferred the church of Ceres, 
which belongs to the provostiy of St Mary's church, St An- 
drews, vacant by the death of Gilbert Armstrong, on William 
de Dalgemocks, and invested him in the same by the delivery 
to him of our ring ; we require you, by the tenor of these pre- 
sents, to induct the said William into the said church, with all 
its rights, &c." A.D. 1375. At Inchmurtoch. 

26*. Walterus juvenis de Rokesburg gives up to Ronulf archdeacon 
of St Andrews and his successors forever, Scunin and Balkath- 
lin, and the land which lies south of the city of St Andrews, 
'' inter torrentes," which lands his uncle Walter, the hie arch- 
deacon, held during his life, and which he himself had held 
since. 

27. David Eissor burgess of Berwick, renounces, in favour of the 
prior and convent of St Andrews, all claiiu to a certain 



APPENDIX. VII. 90.0 

No. 

tenement which he had, or might have in Berwick, situated on 
the "Hya," about which there had been a controversy between 
him and the said prior and convent of St Andrews, a.d. 1292. 
The seal of William [Fraser] bishop of St Andrews is appended. 

28. " Indenture between John [Hepburn] prior, and the convent of 
St Andrews, on the one part, and the provost and baillies of 
Linlithgow, on the other, concerning the bigging, repairing, and 
upholding of the quier of the church of Linlithgow, a.d. 1497." 
This is in the vernacular tongue. 

29. Convention between the bishop [Wardlaw] and the prior and 
convent of St Andrews, on the one part, and, on the other, the 
abbot and monks of fialmerino ; the latter shall in future have 
a baptistery in the chapel of St Alus, where they shall minister 
to themselves and the neighbourhood ; provided that no other 
parishioners, without leave from their curates, be admitted to 
such ministrations, so as thereby to hurt their parish churches. 
Moreover, the said abbot and monks shall, for this privilege, 
pay twenty-five denarii yearly to the said bishop, prior, and 
convent of St Andrews, and their successors in all time coming, 
A.D. 1435. 

30. Bartholomew archdeacon of Ambranensis, and chaplain to Pope 
Urban, quotes a bull of this said pope, addressed to the bishop 
of St Andrews, complaining that some of the vicarages in his 
diocese are so ill provided, that the incumbents could not live 
upon them. The procurator of the priory protests that no da- 
mage shall ensue therefrom in regard to the vicarages belonging 
to his clients. 

31. Marjory Cumyn countess of Buchan, confirms to the priory the 
church of Kennoway. 

32. Malcolm son of Morgrund earl of Marr, confinns to the priory 
the church of St Mulvoch de Tarveland. 

33. William [de Landel] bishop of St Andrews, commands the dean 
of Gowiy to institute the abbot and convent of Scone into tlie 
church of Blar [Blair,] which had fallen to him by the resig- 
nation and demission of the late rector, a.d. 1357. 

34. Peter Monypeny, procurator of the sub-prior and convent of 
St Andrews, arrests, in the town of Perth, at their instance, 
certain articles of property, in payment of a debt dne to them, 
a.d. 1 483. — ^This document is in the vernacular tongue. There 
is a copy of it in the Analecta Scotica, p. 209. 

35. The sub-prior of the monastery, Robert Horsbrooke, having 
stated that, by the appointment of Bishop Kennedy, three 
canons had been cho£«n to inquire into the management of the 



310 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

No. 

great tithes and other property belonging to the monaatery ; 
and Dominua Rameay, their chamberlain, having requested the 
said canons to saj publicly whether or not they had found his 
administration correct, they reply that they have found it cor- 
rect, A.D. 1443.' 
S(y, James [Stewart,] by divine permission perpetual commendator 
of the monastery of St Andrews ; John Wynram, professor of 
theology sub-prior and canon of the same ; and David Guthry, 
third prior of the same ; and the said Jiamtnt, jointly and sever- 
ally, — ^to our commissaries who are hereby specially appointed, 
to cite the prior, sub-prior, or any canon of the priories of Pit- 
tenweem and the Isle of May, in the execution of these pre- 
sents, salutem. We command you, or any of you, under pain 
of disobedience and suspension, that by this warrant you cite 
Dominui John Roul prior of the said priory of Pittenweem, 
a firsty second, and third time to appear before us, or those 
deputed by us, in loco capitulari of St Andrews, on the third 
day after receiving this citation, at ten o'clock a.m., for render- 
ing due obedience to us his lawful superiors, according to the 
rules of the priory of Pittenweem, and the order of St Augustine, 
under pain of excommunication and other ecclesiastical cen- 
sures which he may incur by canon law and the rules of the 
said order. Given under the secret seal of our chapter, at our 
monastery of St Andrews, 15th March, 1549. — I, Domintu 
William Wilson, canon of the monastery of St Andrews, have 
cited Domintu John Roul prior of Pittenweem, to appear per- 
sonally in the parish church of the Holy Trinity, in St Andrews, 
according to the tenor of the above, before Walter Fothe, John 
Fodrick, notaries-public, and divers others. ' 
37. William Grey, a burgess in Linlithgow, resigns to John [Hep- 
bum] prior of St Andrews, the superiority of a tenement in 
that burgh, to which he had recently succeeded, a.d. 1501.-— 
This is in the vernacular tongue. 
^ Ab thie was the year of Prior James Haldensione's death, the above pub- 
lic mstrument waa probably issued between his death and the succession of 
William Bonar, the next prior. 

' 1 have given this doenment less abridged than the rest, because ws have 
io little concerning the priory at the period it relates to, and its last prior. 
Lord James Stewart, who was at this time only sixteen years of age. The 
nature of Prior Roul's offence is not stated; but, if he were liable to ** excom- 
munication and other ecclesiastical censures by canon law, and the rules of 
the order of St Augustine,^ how much more did this same James Stewart sub- 
ject himself, soon after, to a like punishment ! It was not long after this that 
he managed to get the priory of Pittenweem fivr himself, sad appropriated a 
large part of its revenues to his own purposes. 



APPENDIX. — ^vir. 311 

No. 

38. In nomine Del amen, &c. In ihe presence of the venerable 
Andrew Morrison, licentiate in both laws, and of David [Ram- 
say,] by divine permission prior of St Andrews, on the one part, 
and of Alexander Shevez, master of arts, &c., on the other, &c. 
&e. This is a public instrument concerning certain charges 
brought by the vicar of Linlithgow against his superiors the 
prior and canons of St Andrews. 

39. Supplication of the bishops of Scotland to King Alexander 
III. " To all the sons of holy mother church who shall see or 
hear of this writing, David [Bemham] and Albinus, bishops of 
St Andrews and Brechin, and Master Abel,^ chaplain to the 
pope, and archdeacon of St Andrews, salutem in domino eter- 
nam. ^We have examined the address of the bishops of 
Scotland to the king, which runs thus : ^ To the most excellent 
Alexander, by the grace of God the illustrious king of Scots, 
David bishop of St Andrews, William bishop of Glasgow, 
Petrus bishop of Aberdeen, Clemens bishop of Dumblane, Al- 
binus bishop of Brechin, Robertus bishop of Ross, Willielmus 
bishop of Caithness, ministers of the churches, salutem : 
Though the things determined in the last council held in Edin- 
burgh, in the presence of yourself and nobles, were not reduced 
to writing, yet we could not have supposed they would have so 
soon slipped from the memory of your counsellors ; namely, 
that the churches and their clergy should enjoy the peaceable 
possession of all the rights and liberties which they obtained in 
the time your fother Alexander II. of happy memory, saving 
in all things your own rights and prerogatives. But of late, 
something new, and, in this kingdom, unheard-of, has been in- 
troduced into your councils; namely, that ecclesiastical per- 
sons are spoiled by laymen of possessions duly granted to them, 
without any concurrence of their prelates, as, in particular, 
has happened to the Prior of St Andrews.^ Since, therefore, 
these, and such like things, ought not to pass unnoticed, we 
humbly supplicate your excellency that you will cause the 
goods of the said prior to be restored, and not suffer any such 
robbery for the future ; otherwise we will rather expose our- 
selves to any danger than tolerate such an inestimable loss to the 
church. Farewell. In testimony of which we affix our seals.' '* 



^ This was Ihe Abel who became the next Bishop of St Andrews, vol. i. 
p. 116. 

' This mnst have been Prior John White; but by whom, or in what respects 
he had been injured, does not appear. See vol. i. p. 1 1 9. 



312 HISTORY OF RT AXHREWS. 

No. 

40. Let all know by these presents, that we Henry [[Wardlaw J 
by divine meroy bishop of St Andrews, are indebted to the 
prior and convent of oar cathedral church of 6t Andrews, and 
that they are to be paid by ns, £20 Soots from the fruits of the 
priory of the Isle of May, within six months immediately fol- 
lowing the quiet possession of the same. The occasion of this 
payment is the sum granted by the said prior and convent to 
domini William de Nerya and James de Haldenstone, canons 
of our said cathedral church, when engaged in a dispute con- 
cerning the said priory of May. At St Andrews, a.d. 1414. 

41. William bishop of St Andrews, confirms to William son (»f 
Lambrin, that camcate of land, viz., Balrimund, which Adam 
<le Kinigmund holds of the prior and convent of St Andrews. 
To be held of the said Adam during his lifetime, he paying for 
the same one silver mark yearly, in two portions, at Whitsun- 
day and Martinmas. 

42. Commission by Walter [[Trail] bishop of St Andrews, to Domi- 
nus Alexander Lindsay of Baltrody, and five others, to uplift 
all sums due from the churches of Cuneveth, Adale, Essy, 
Ijuitrethyne, Creth, Tarvet, Markinche, Kinnothy, Monimele, 
Cupar, Kilconquhar, &c., during tlieir vacancy ; which churches 
had been granted by the apostolical favour for the repair of 
the cathedral of St Andrews, nearly destroyed by the recent 
fire. At St Andrews, 1386. 

43. Indenture between the prior [Simon] and convent of St An- 
drews, and " Gillemor Scolgo de Tarwalout, their bom liege- 
man, (hominem eonim ligium et nativum) who gives his bond 
of manrede to the said prior. This '^ nativus " is to be lent to 
J. son of Morgund earl of Mar, as long as it is agreeable to 
the prior; but shall be restored to him, with his children, (and 
all their substance) as his natim hominesy when demanded. 

44. William Cumin clerictu^ demits the church of Dull, with all 
its pertinents, to the prior and convent, they returning for the 
same sixty-eight marks annually, a.d. 1231« 

45. Agreement as to certain lands which Richard King, by his last 
will, bequeathed to be divided between them and his daughter 
Goda, A.D. 1247. 

46. Hugo de Foderingham guarantees to them certain houses on the 
Inch [Insula] of Perth, which he had sold to them, a.d. 1289. 

47. John de IncheAreth [Inchyra] grants to them the fishery of 
Berkelee on the Tay, opposite to the one belonging to the monks 
of May, A.D. 1283. 

48. John de Blar and his tutor, on receiving one pound of pepper 



APPENDIX. — VTT, 313 



No. 



annually, consent to their changing the situation of the mill of 
Nydin, a.d. 1286. 

49. Inquisition as to a form of service due to them from Walter 
Monjrpenny, heir to his father Thomas Monypenny, for the 
iands of Pitmilly, a.d. 1454. 

50. Duncan earl of Fife, grants them the patronage of the church 
of Kilgour, with the land thereto belonging, a.d. 1316. 

51. William de Rothven makes over the lands of Morehall and 
Forteviot, within the sheriffdom of Perth, to his brother David 
de Rothven ; which lands are held feudally of the prior and 
canons, a.d. 1400. 

52. Inquisition as to the form of service due to them from Andrew 
de Kinninmontht, heir to John de Kinninmontht of Craghally 
for certain lands, a.d. 1482. 

5.3. The prior and John de Kinninmontht agree respecting the 
boundaries of their respective lands, a.d. 1448. 

54. Instrument of protest that the prior and canons shall receive 
no detriment, in all time coming, from the new parish church 
which the burgesses of Cupar have rashly and contumaciously 
begun to erect in that town without the consent of the said 
prior and canons, the patrons of the said church, a.d. 1431. 

55. George [^Lauder^ bishop of Argyll and lord of Balcomy in 
Fife, grants them permission to take stones from his quarry of 
Cragmore QCraighead^ for the building or repair of their 
church and monastery, a.d. 1445. 



In the absence of later documents respecting the priory of St 
Andrews, I may be allowed to finish this list with the following 
letter, addressed by James V. to Pope Paul III., dated 1540. He 
had made his natural son James commendator, and appointed Alex- 
ander Mylne abbot of Cambuskenneth, to administer the affairs of 
the priory till he came of age. — " Most holy father, &c. About two 
years ago, James, our natural son, obtained the priory of the 
canons-regular of St Andrews in eommendam ; and soon after, 
Robert, also our natural son, got the monastery of Holyrood, of the 
same order; to manage the spiritual and temporal concerns of 
which, we, by the power given us from the holy see, delegated 
Alexander abbot of the same order at Cambuskenneth, a worthy 
and religious man. It has been, holy father, the established custom 
in this kingdom, for all the ecclesiastical prelates to let their lands 
and tithes for nineteen years to their tenants or renters. Yet, this 



SU ITTSTORY OK ST ANDREWS. 

Alexander, using too much severity, is in the practice of rejecting 
those tenants and renters of both monasteries who seek to renew or 
prolong their leases ; on the plea that he ia administering for in- 
fants, though the apostolical letters forbid such conduct in adminis- 
trators. Holy ftkther, we are anxious that everything should be 
done lawfully in this our provincial church. May it, therefore, 
please your holiness to grant to this Alexander the power to renew 
or prolong the leases of both monasteries for nineteen years, with 
consent of their respective canons, as often as he shall see fit, as 
former abbots and priors were wont to do in like circumstances. 
At Edinburgh, 5th June, 1540." > 

James, I suspect, wanted for himself, during the minority of 
his children, the finti usually paid on the renewal of these long 
leases, Epist. Reg. Scot., vol. i. p. 251. 



No. VIII. 



Method in which the Canons op the Priory passed their 

Time. 

I may premise that these canons wore a white robe with a rochet 
of fine liiijBn above, and an almuce (almntinm) hanging as far down 
as the ground. This almuce was of fine black or gray skin brought 
from abroad, and frequently lined with ermine ; and serves to this 
day to distinguish the canons-regular from the other religious orders. ^ 
I may state, also, that the ritual used in their public services, was 
that of Salisbury, which was very generally followed all over 
Scotland before the Reformation. ^' As to the church of St An- 
drews," says Mr Thomas Innes, principal of the Scots College, 
Paris, ^' I have seen an old MS. missal entire, belonging to my 
Lord Arbuthnot, containing the ordinary service of that church, 
entirely conformable to the usages of Sarum, What time they were 
received into it, the loss of the ancient records of that metropolitan 
church leaves us in the dark."' 

The canons' hour of rising in the morning was different, accord- 
ing to the different seasons of the year, and the festivals or fasts 
that were to be solemnized ; but the usual time appears to have 
been about half-past one, so as to be ready in the choir by two, to 

^ Epist. Regam Scot., vol. ii. p. 72. 

* Spalding Oub HiscelUiix, vol ii. p. 965. 



APPENDIX. — Vni. SI 5 

begin (he night-offioe, called the Nocturnw vlgilia?. They were 
allowed as long a time to dress as enabled them to say the seven 
Penitential Psalms ; when, upon a sign given them, they proceeded 
regularly into the church, each individual kneeling in the middle 
of the choir, and bowing reverently towards the altar before he 
took his seat. The nocturnal and matutinal gerviees were per- 
formed together, and occupied about two hours. There was then 
an interval of an hour, during which the monks were at liberty to 
Mpose. At five o'clock began the service called Prims ; at the 
end of which, the community went in procession to the chapter^ 
house, where the superior gave them his blessing, and addressed to 
them suitable instructions and exhortations aj3 circumstances might 
require. A lesson was then read from the rules of the Augnstinian 
order. Next^ the names of those appointed to any particular ser- 
vice were called aloud, every one bowing reverently in token of 
obedience, when his name and office were pronounced. Then the 
obits, saints' days, and anniversaries of other events to be comme- 
morated, were given out from the church calendar. They who had 
been convicted of any fault, were accustomed, at this stage of the 
proceedings, to prostrate themselves on the ground, and, making an 
htimble confession, entreat forgiveness. Penance was enjoined ; or, 
if thought fit, punishment inflicted on the spot by the prior or sub* 
prior. Accusations were also heard against any one who had trans- 
gressed the rules of the order. This business being concluded, the 
canons united in saying the ^^ De profundis," unless it happened to 
be a high festival ; after which, they proceeded again to the church 
to assist at what was called the Capitular man. There was then 
a vacant space, which was employed in manual labour or in study. 
At eight o'clock, they again proceeded, two by two, chanting the 
** Salve Regina," to the choir of the church, where they performed 
the office called TercSy which was followed by Bigh MasSy and that 
again by the Sea^t^ with brief intervals between these services. It 
was now near ten o'clock, at which time, when it was not a fasting 
day, they proceeded to the refectory to dine. Here the prior pre- 
sided, having on his right hand his invited guests, and the sub-prior 
on his left. The monks were ranged at tables placed round the 
refectory, according to their offices and seniority. On one side was 
the reader's pulpit ; for devout reading or chanting was continued 
during the whole time of the refection, except on certain days of 
recreation, when freedom of conversation was granted by the supe- 
rior. The monks waited on one another at table by weekly turns ; 
and on some occasions the prior and sub-prior themselves performed 
this humble office. Only two dishes were allowed, excepting on 
particular occasions, when another, called a pittance, (usually con- 



316 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS, 

eisting of some delicate food^) was added. This was brought in 
after the second dish, to the superior, who caused it to be distributed 
among those present. Much civility and politeness was practised 
during dinner. The canons bowed to each other in presenting or 
receiving anything. He to whom the prior sent anything, first 
bowed to the cellarer or lay-brother who brought it, and then rising 
up, bowed to the superior who had sent it. They who came into 
the refectory too late, and without a reasonable excuse for their 
delay, had to say a " Paternoster' or " Ave Maria" by way of 
penance, sat down at the bottom of the least- frequented table, and 
were not entitled to any ale or wine, without special permission 
asked and obtained. After dinner, they returned processionally to 
the church, in order to say their solemn grace. There was now an 
interval of an hour, or an hour and a half, during part of which, 
those who were fatigued were at liberty to take some repose. 
Others employed this time in walking and conversing, excepting on 
those days when a general silence was enjoined. At one o'clock, 
the office called None was sung in* the choir ; at the end of which 
they walked or sat down in the cloister, till, on a signal being 
given, they entered the refectory for a few minutes, to partake of 
some refreshing drink. At three o'clock they assembled for ves- 
pers ; at five, they once more met in the refectory to partake of 
what was called a collation^ consisting chiefly of what was saved 
out of the forenoon meal ; except on fast days, when nothing, or 
next to nothing, was allowed to be taken. The intermediate spaces 
were occupied with reading, or with manual labour, which fre- 
quently consisted in gardening, or transcribing books, or in chisel- 
ling delicate architectural ornaments for their church and monas- 
tery. After the evening collation, the last office, called Complin^ 
was performed, which lasted till near seven o'clock; and then, 
after taking a light supper, they all retired to the dormitory, which 
was a long gallery joining the south transept of the cathedral, and 
containing thirty-four beds separated from each other by thin 
boards or curtains. On these the canons took their rest, frequently 
without undressing. Sheets were not allowed except in cases of 
sickness. They began latterly, however, to relax somewhat in their 
rigid observance of these rules; and, in 1460, Pope Pius II. gave 
them a special permission to dispense with several of them. 



APPENDIX. IX. SI 7 



No. IX. 

The EriscoPAL Succession during the Middle Ages. 
Answers to Objections. 

As I have made so many allusioDs to this subject, and attached 
so much importance to it in the body of my work, it may be ex- 
jiected that I should both defend the opinion I have advanced, and 
offer some answer to the objections which are commonly brought 
against it by Anti-Episcopalian writers. 

It has been asked, how we can be absolutely certain that the line 
of succession of the Christian priesthood haa not, in any case, been 
broken since the apostles* times ? I answer, fivit^ how were the 
Jews absolutely certain that no case of illegitimacy had ever inva- 
lidated the claims of any one family of the Aaronic priesthood ? 
Whatever doubt may now be thrown upon the elective Episcopal 
succession, the same doubt might formerly have been thrown by a 
caviller, on the steps of the hereditary Jewish succession ; nay, from 
the very nature of the case, our succession is much more easily de- 
termined than theirs could be ; especially as the ecclesiastical 
canons required throe bishops to assist at the consecration of one of 
the same order. 

But, not to dwell upon this point, I answer, secondly^ how do we 
know that the Bible is now the same book which it was, when it 
came. out of the hands of the inspired writers? Who fixed upon 
the present books of the New Testament, out of the many spurious 
ones which claimed to be canonical ? and by whom have they been 
transmitted to us of the present day ? They were fixed upon by 
the early fathers of the Christian church, and they have been most 
carefully transmitted to us by their successors in all the following 
ages. The utmost care was taken to admit nothing but what was 
genuine into the sacred canon ; and equal care was taken to hand 
that down unimpaired to succeeding generations. 

Now, the very same thing happened with the Episcopal succes- 
sion ; and hence we have as much reason to rely on the genuineness 
of the one, as we have on the genuineness of the other. They both 
rest on the same foundation ; namely, the great care of the church, 
under God, to preserve the precious treasure committed to her. 
The apostles be^an the line of the succession; the early fathers 
of the church continued it ; and the bishops of the intermediate 
ages have trannnitted it to us. They themselves profess to have 
done so ; and we have no more reason to doubt the regular ordina- 
tion of the clergy, and consecration of the bishops, than we have 



818 HISTOEY OF 8T ANDEEWS, 

reason to doubt the regular suocession of an elective monarohj, 
though, from the want of recorda, there may be a chasm in the list 
of the monarchs' names, or in the ceremonies of their coronation. 
We hare no more reason to question the succession of our bishops, 
than we hare to question their baptism, or their reception of the 
eucharist, though we have no existing records of either the one or 
the other. In short, the church carefully transmitted to us the Bible 
uncorrupted through the middle ages ; and equally careful was she 
to hand down the Episcopal succession unbroken. 

But, it may be alleged, that we have not the successive steps of 
each, or of any episcopal line, transmitted to us. Allowing that 
we have not, (which is allowing too much,) I reply that the con- 
trary is more than we have a right to ask, or any reason to expect. 
And, on the same ground, we have not a full history of each, or of 
any ancient MS. of the Scriptures, or of the various copies which 
were made from it ; and yet who doubts that such MSS. were 
anxiously preserved, and copies carefully made from them ? Bat 
we meet with numerous incidental allusions to the consecrations of 
particular bishops in every age of the church ; and we find in all of 
these a close adherence to the practice of duly consecrating them 
by those who had themselves been previously invested with the 
episcopal office. Moreover, whenever a bishop is officially men* 
tioned, or his name occurs as a witness to a charter, the distinction 
is carefully made between epUcaput and electut ; the former desig- 
nation being never given to him till after his consecration. This 
rule holds uniformly and universally. And to take the history of 
the Bishops of St Andrews, there is hardly one, after the church of 
Rome obtained a footing in Scotland, whose consecration is not his- 
torically alluded to ; and we may fairly take this bishopric as an 
example of all others— ex uno discs omnes. But, in point of faet, 
we have the names and successions of the bishops of almost every 
see in Great Britain and Ireland, from the period of its erection, 
with far fewer chasms and.omissions than might have been expected. 
I do not see how we could look for more evidence of the doctrine of 
the episcopal succession than this. If our opponents are not satis- 
fied with it, let them take the cnui ditprobandi (if I may coin a 
word) upon themselves : let them disprove it if they are able. 

It is admitted that we got our succession through the Roman 
Oatholio Church ; but let it be remembered that we got our Bible 
and our Christianity through the same channel ; for, if the connect- 
ing link of the Roman church had been destroyed, for the six or 
seven centuries during which it actually existed in this land, and 
no other occupied its place, it is, I think, extremely probable, if 
not quite certain, that we should not have been Christians at this 



APrENDlX.-~IX. 319 

d^y, ey tn in naine« Let no one, therefore, objeet to the line through 
whioh we have received our succession, seeing we have derived our 
fiuth and practice, as Christians, through the same line ; but rather 
let us bless God, that amidst all the obscurity of the middle ages, 
this line should have reached to us, and guided our feet '' into the 
way of peace " in so essential a point as the uninterrupted trans- 
mission of the office of the priesthood. 

But as other objections are frequently offered to the doctrine I 
am now contending for, I will here very briefly reply to some of 
the more prominent of them. 

Objection 1. You, by this argument, unchurch many Christian 
denominations. — Answer, We unchurch them not ; but have they 
not unchurched themselves ? 

Objection 2. You uncharitably exclude them from the pale of 
Christ's church, and thereby from final salvation. — Answer. It is 
much more charitable to urge them to return to the Church than to 
soothe them in their schism. They are the uncharitable persons 
who speak lightly of the sin of schism, which God has condemned, 
and thereby prevent separatists from joining themselves to His 
church. And as to final salvation, we do not pronounce on their 
Jinal destiny^ but only remind them of theiT present duty. 

Objection 3. An irregularly-ordained priesthood is better than 
none. — Answer, When the Jews were in captivity at Babylon, 
they did not dare to sacrifice, because they had no temple, altar, or 
priesthood. When we cannot have God's positive institutions, we 
must not set up our own in their stead ; and much less when we 
can have His. 

Objection 4. Sound faith, and a correct practice, will be of more 
avail tlian the purest succession. — Answer, We contend for the 
necessity of both. The outward and visible sign must never be 
separated from the inward and spiritual grace. St Chrysostom 
says, '^ Christians ought to contend for valid ordination as earnestly 
as for the faith itself ; for if it be lawful for every pretender to con- 
secrate and make himself a priest, then farewell altar, and farewell 
church and priesthood too." * 

Objection 5. But the true church is invisible, and consists of good 
men of all denominations. — Answer, If these be really good men, 
what hinders tbem from uniting visibly, as well as invisibly? 
What kind of a union is tbat which consists of religious sects and 
parties, so disunited that their very ministers cannot consistently 
exchange pulpits with each other, or administer the sacraments to 
any but their own followers ? "I pray that they all may be one ; 

1 Tom. iii. p. 822. Savile's edition, 1612. 



320 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

BB thoa Father art in me and I in thee that they also maj be one 
in ns ; that the world may believe thai thou host smt me" (John 
xvii. 21.) How, I ask, could this union among Christ's disciples 
bo a proof to '^ the world " of his divine mission, unless it were a 
VISIBLE union ? And why is it that the world does not believe, or 
believes only to so limited an extent, bat because it does not wit- 
ness this union ? The world will believe, and the heathen will be 
converted, when C'hristiaus are at one among themselves, but as- 
suredly not sooner. 

Objection 6. Your episcopal succession has come down through 
impure channels. — Answer. So did the Aaron ic succession ; nay, 
so did the genealogical succession of our Saviour himself, e.p. Judah 
and Tamar, David and Bathsheba. And as to the alleged idolatry 
of Rome, that did not unchurch her, any more than did the actual 
idolatry of the Jews unchurch them. 

Objection 7. But the church of Rome, which gave you your 
commission, has excommunicated you, and thereby withdrawn it. — 
Answer^ Ist, Our commission is apostolical, not Roman ; we do not 
derive it from Rome, but merely through Rome ; and, 2d, Holy 
orders are indelible, even by the admission of Rome herself. She 
has excommunicated us for renouncing her usurped supremacy; but 
she cannot, and does not pretend to deprive of the power of ordain- 
ing, those who have once rightly received that power. In like 
manner, we could, under no circumstances whatever, take from the 
American church the succession which we once communicated to 
her. 

Objection 8. The Romanists themselves disclaim the episcopal 
succession. — Anncer. Not so. Some of their Jesuits, canonists, 
and schoolmen, have said as much, with a view to exalt the pope 
by confining the succession to the see of Rome. But the council of 
Trent says, (Session 23, ch. 4,) ^^ Bishops are the true successors of 
the apostles ;" and, (Session 23, can. 6,) ^^ If any one say that there 
is no hierarchy by divine appointment, which consists of bishops, 
priests, and deacons, let him be anathema." 

Objection 9. Our Saviour and his apostles were not so particu- 
lar as you are ; for they recognised as high priests some who had 
been so profane as to buy this office from King Herod. — Anetter, 
True ; but Joeephus assures us that they were all of the family of 
Aaron : they were validly and legally, though simonaically consti- 
tuted. 

Objection 10. The names "bishop*' and " presb3rter'' are used 
synonymously in the New Testament. — Answer. True; the dis- 
tinction of names was not introduced till afterwards ; but St Paul 
commanded Timothy and Titus individually to ordain, and preside 



APPENDIX. — IX. 321 

over, the said bishops or presbyters, and deacons ; that is, he made 
them bishops in the modem sense of the word. And what he has 
instituted, it cannot be safe for U9 to dispense with. 

Objection 1 1 . But Timothy was himself ordained "with the la3ring 
on of the hands of the presbytery." — Ansioer. 1st, It is well known 
that both Calvin and St Jerome put an interpretation on this ob- 
scure text, which is fittal to the Presbyterian opinion. But, 2dly, 
Admitting this opinion to be correct, St Paul says, (2 Tim. i. 6,) 
that Timothy was ordained '^ ly ihk,) the laying on of his hands ;" 
and, (1 Tim. iv. 14,) ^^with OaWkO the laying on of the hands of the 
presbytery." Now, this is precisely what is done in the episcopal 
church at this day. The bishop ordains by his individual autho- 
rity, but ictth the assistance and concurrence of certain presbyters. 
(See the Church of Enghind office " for the ordering of priests.") 
3d]y, A presbyter, in apostolic times, was an episcopally-ordained 
priest. They, therefore, who are not thus ordained, are not pres- 
byters, but only la3rmen ; and if true presbyters could not by them- 
selves ordain, much less can pretended ones. There are two or 
three examples recorded in the early church, of presbyters taking 
upon themselves to ordain ; but they were invariably censured or 
excommunicated for so doing, and their orders nullified. Much 
more would this have been done, had the ordainers not been them- 
selves episcopally ordained ; and most of all, had they been mere 
laymen who had cut themselves off from the communion of the 
church Catholic. 

Ohjeetwn 12. But there is a difference of opinion even among 
Episcopalians on this subject. — Anttoer, The immense majority of 
those who have examined the subject, are with us. There is hardly 
any error, in favour of which some great names may not be quoted. 
Hooker thinks that, in cases of " inevitable necessity," episcopal 
ordination may be superseded, (Book vii. ch. 14, sec. 11.) In con- 
ceding even thus much, he stands almost alone among our great 
divines ; but where, I ask, has existed this inevitable necessity in 
the case of any one of the reformed denominations ? And, after all, 
the real question is, not what are the opinions of individuals, but, 
what is truth ? 

Ohjectum 13. We see no difference between Episcopalians and 
others. There are good and bad men among hoik.— -Answer. You 
see no difference between baptized and unbaptized persons, or be- 
tween a legitimate and illegitimate offspring, or even between a 
Jew and a Christian. It is not what toe see^ but what God requires. 

Objection 14. It is not likely that providence would permit so 
large a body of Christians as Presbyterians to err so materially as 
you represent. — Anewer. Providence has permitted much larger 

VOL. II, y 



822 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

bodies of Christians to orr materially, viz. Roman Gatboliea ; nay* 
it has permitted Mahomedans and Pagans to err still more widely} 
who greatly outnumber ail the Christians in the world. 

Objection 15. There is no mention of the episcopal succession in 
the New Testament. — Annoer. This is the most plausible objec- 
tion of any; but there need be no real difficulty in meeting it. We 
gather, from numerous incidental notices in St Paul's epistles to 
Timothy and Titus, that he appointed these two individuals to or* 
dain and rule over presbyters and deacons, and to ^^ set in order 
such things as were wanting" in the churches of Ephesus and Crete 
respectively ; but he could hardly be expected to write anything 
about the succession, both because it is evident he had said many 
things to his converts when he was with them, which are not recorded, 
(2 Thess. ii. 5, 15,) and also because he knew that such men as 
Timothy, Titus, Barnabas, Epaphroditns, Silvanus, and Clement, 
were perfectly able, after the general directions he had given them, 
to instruct Christians in matters of church polity. His silence on 
these points must therefore be supplied from the writings of tha 
early fathers, their canons, and decrees of their general oounoils, 
which have providentially come down to us — " antiquity, univer- 
sality, and general consent." This conjoined authority of the apostlea 
partially originating, and their immediate suocessors fully develop- 
ing and perpetuating, is binding on ChrUtianM^ (Matt, xviii. 18,) 
being the only ground on which they can meet for the great purpose 
of settling the constitution of the church, the succession of her 
priesthood, and the unity of her usages. We have all willingly 
submitted to this authority in regard to infant baptism, — ^the change 
from the seventh to the first day of the week, (including the per- 
formance of divine service on thai day in edifices set apart for the 
purpose,) — ^and that most fundamental of all $tf tides, the establish- 
ment of the Scripture canon. These three points the New Testa- 
ment had only obscurely hinted at; but the Church, by the autho- 
rity committed to her, has finally settled and determined them ; and 
we are equally bound by the same authority, in respect to the epis- 
copal succession, which existed uninterruptedly in the Church for 
fifteen hundred years together. The New Testament, it is to be ob- 
served, contuns rather matters of faith than matters of discipline. 
It gives the $pirit of religion ; but the Church provides a bodj/ in which 
the spirit may be lodged and sheltered from danger. And as profane 
history, which records the fulfilment of prophecies, is supplementary 
to, and explanatory of the sacred history which contains those pro- 
phecies, so the recorded opinions and practices of the early Church 
are supplementary to Scripture, and form the standard by which 
its sense must be explained. By rejecting this standard, and setting 
up tlicir own private judgment instead, the modem Christian dene- 



APPENDIX.— IX. 828 

minationa have destroyed the very idea of a obarch ; and hence, to 
the reproach of Protestantian, are divided into a multitude of cou- 
flioting parties 2 ^^ so insufficient is a mere acquaintance with the 
sacred writings to secure unlearned and prejudiced minds from the 
wildest perrersions of their meaning." 

'Objection 16- Dr M'Crie says, " We challenge Mr M to 

produce a single writer of the Church of England, before Dr Ban- 
croft, who pleaded for the divine institution of episcopacy, or the 
necessity of the imposition of hands of a bishop, to constitute a valid 
ordination to the ministry."*—^nn0^, 1st No one in England, 
before Dr Bancroft's time, attacked the divine institution of episco^ 
paoy; and hence it was not necessary to plead for it. But, 2d, 
Consider these words in the preface to the " Ordering of Deacons" 
in our Prayer-book : — " It is evident unto all men diligently read- 
ing the Holy Scripturei toid ancient authoriy that from the apostles 
timsy there have b^n these orders of ministers in Christ's Church, 
bishops, priests, and deacons." The preface then goes on to say, 
that episcopacy being thus divinely instituted, *^ No man shall be 
accounted a lawful bishop, priest, or deacon, in the united Church 
of England and Ireland, or suffered to execute any of the said func- 
tions, except he be called, tried, examined, and admitted thereto, 
according to the form hereafter following, (which form involves 
^ the necessity of the imposition of the hands of a bishop,') or hath 
had formerly episcopal consecration or ordination." And in ac^ 
cordance with this it is well known, that when a Roman Catholic 
divine joins our church, having had already episcopal ordination, 
he is not re-ordained ; whereas when a dissenting minister, of any 
denomination whatever, seeks to be admitted as a clergyman among 
us, he must be episcopally ordained before being allowed to exer- 
cise clerical functions. 

Objection 17. After all, the episcopal succession is one of the 
non-essentials of Christianity ; and since we cannot think otherwise, 
we must agree to differ on this point.—- ^nnoer. The real question 
is. Has Christ appointed a priesthood in His Church? and if so. 
What are the marks by which a priest is to be distinguished from 
a layman ? Christian ministers are called their Master's ^< ambassa- 
dors ;" and being' so, they must be nominated by a competent au- 
thority, and be able to show their credentials^credentials, and an 
authority which must, moreover, he commou to the whole body of 
the priesthood in all apes of the Chmroh. If we reject the distinc- 
tion here contended for, a chartist weaver has precisely the same 
right to preach the gospel, and administer the sacraments, that the 
Moderator of the General Assembly has, or even the archbishop of 
Canterbury. In short, I hesitate not to say, that the episcopal suc- 
cession is an inseparable adjunct of Christianity; essential to its wcl- 



324 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

fare, and neoeesarj to its perniaDent exiatenoe. It is, as Bisliop 
Beyeridge calls it, ^* the root of all Christiaii communion ;'* and if 
not ths^ certainly an ^' articulns stantis aut cadentis ecclesisB." ' 
And as to ^^ agreeing to differ/' God forbid we should agree to 
do what Scripture has expressly forbidden. As well might we 
agree to break all the commands of the Decalogue, as agree to re- 
main in our present state of religious disunion. It is bad enough 
to break the diyine commandments internally ; but to agree and 
resolye to break them externally would, indeed, be the height of 
profiuieness. Howeyer small may be our present prospect of unity, 
let us not sin against God by ceasing to pray for it 



No. X. 



POPB GlBMENT III. CONFIRMS TO WiLLIAM KiMG OF SCOTLAND, 

THE Liberties of the Scottish Church, and exempts it 
FROM ALL Jurisdiction but that of Rome, a.d. 1188. 

*' Clemens, episcopus, &c., to our dearly beloyed son in Christ, 
the illustrious King of Scotland, salutem et apostolicam bene- 
dictionem. Seeing that all who are subject to Christ's yoke, 
ought to find fayour and support from the apostolic see, especially 
those whose faith and devotion haye been tried, and that the more 
they are moyed by reyerence for us, the more they should experi- 
ence our beneyolence ; therefore, knowing the reverence and devo- 
tion which for a long time yon have entertained towards this see, 
we have decreed, by these presents, that the Scottish church ought 
to be subject to her mother the apostolic see direct, (nullo medi- 
ante,) in which church we recognise the following dioceses : St 
Andrews, Glasgow, Dunkeld, Dumblane, Brechin, Aberdeen, Mo- 
ray, Ross, Caithness.' And it shall not be lawful for any one but 
the Roman pontiff, or a legate sent '^ ab ipsius latere," to interdict 
the kingdom of Scotland, or to issue against it a sentence of excom- 
munication ; and if he do, it shall be null and void. Moreover, no 

> How tmly has Lather's celebrated ^ articuliui" been that of a '^ cadentis 
eccle0i»'' I His chnrch is well known to hxtB/alUn — ^and no wonder. How, 
too, has Geneva fallen, where an apostolical episcopacy was equally rejected ! 
There is no example of a religions community, howeyer pure in other respects, 
standing long witiiont this ingredient ; and even a partially corrupt one may 
stand long with it, as Rome has done. 

' It is remarkable that Galloway should be omitted. Perhaps it was at 
this time in the proYince of York. 



Al>r£NDlX.«-Xt. S25 

one who does not belong to the said kingdom of Sootknd, shall ex- 
ercise the office of legate, nnless it be some one whom the apostolic 
see shall specially send " de sno corpore." And we forbid that the 
controversies which lately arose in that kingdom concerning its 
possessions, be carried to any foreign court but our own. If any 
one decree to the contrary, let no damage arise to you or your 
kingdom therefrom. And besides this, we hold as confirmed and 
entire, in all time coming, whatever liberties and privileges have 
been granted by our predecessors the Roman pontiffs to your king- 
dom and the church therein. Therefore let no one infringe this 
our decree. If he presume so to do, let him know that he will 
'thereby incur the vengeance of Almighty God, and of his blessed 
apostles, St Peter and St Paul. Given at the Lateran, dd Ides of 
March, in the first year of our pontificate." 
The foregoing bull was renewed by Innocent III. Fordun, lib. 
iii. cap. 67. 

Note, — ^Bishop Nicholson, in the Appendix to his " Scottish His- 
torical Library," gives some copies of papal bulls from the Cotton- 
ian library, enjoining on the Scots obedience to the see of York. 
But,^r«^ these bulls have neither the number of the pope's name, 
nor the year of our Lord ; so that we cannot know what period they 
refer to. And, iecondly^ allowing them to be genuine, it is certain 
that they were reversed by the bulls of subsequent popes. 



No. XL 



Pope Innocent III. empowers the Abbots of Arbroath and 

LiNDORES, AND THE PbIOR OP MaY, TO FINISH A CONTRO- 
VERSY WHICH HAD ARISEN BETWEEN THE PrIORY AND THE 

Bishop of St Andrews, concerning the Church of Rossin- 

CLERACH, A.D. 1215. 

^^ Innocent, episcopus, &c., to the Abbots of Arbroath and Lin- 
dores, and the Prior of the Isle of May, salutem, &c. On the part 
of our dear sons the prior and convent of St Andrews in Scot- 
land, it has been represented to us, that when formerly there 
was a controversy between them on the one part, and M. of good 
memory, clerieus of Pert, in the diocese of St Andrews, on the 
other, concerning the church of Rossinclerach, we referred the same 
to our venerable brother the Bishop of Dunkeld, and his coadjutors. 



326 HISTORY Ot W ANDttEWS. 

in order tkftt they should judge canonically between the parUee m 
to their right of property ; who acoordingly prooeeded to do what 
was required of them within six monthe after the receipt of our 
letters ; calling before them certain old men ajB witneeeee, with a 
view to the settlement of the dispute ; but that, in the meantime, 
the said M., haying gone the way of all flesh) the prior and canons 
went to their diocesan bishop, and protesting in fiill synod that no 
one should be instituted into the said church to their detriment, ap- 
pealed to the Roman see: and that, nevertheless, the said bishop, 
overruling their appeal, instituted one William, derieui of Qla«- 
gow, into the said church. We therefore, anxious to put an end to 
this strife, call on you to inquire into the same, and within six 
months to bring it to a termination, without leave of appeal ; en- 
forcing your sentence, if necessary, by ecclesiastical censures : and 
if any of the appointed witnesses should withdraw, through fear or 
favour, you are, by like censures, to compel them also to give their 
testimony to the truth, no letters to the contrary having been ob- 
tained ftt>m the apostolic see. And if all of you cannot be present 
at this inquiry, let two at least be present. Finally, watch over 
such things as are entrusted to your care, in suppressing vice and 
promoting virtue, that, in the day of judgment, you may give in a 
good account to Him who will render unto every man according to 
his deeds. Given at the Lateran, 5 kal. Nor., the seventeenth 
year of our pontificate."^ 



No. XII. 



Pope Hoirontus III. exempts the Bishop ahd Gierot op St 
Andrews, in disputes between them and the Priory, from 
THE Jurisdiction of the Abbot and College of Melrose, 
A.D. 1220. 

" Honorius, episcopus, &c., to William [[Malvoisin] bishop of 
8t Andrews, &c. A petition having formerly been sent to us 
from the prior and canons of St Andrews in Scotland, to the effect 
that, seeing they dwelt in distant parts, it was too expensive for 
them to appeal to Rome for every injury they sustained at the hands 
of bishops and others — We, willing to remedy this inconvenience, 
are said to have given an authority to our dear sons, the Abbot of 

* The original is in the Advocates' Library. 



AppteNDix. — xm. 327 

Melrose, and his college, that when called on by the said prior and 
canons, they might, by means of ecclesiastical censures, and without 
power of appeal, compel those found guilty within the diocese of 
St Andrews to restore whatever had been unjustly taken from the 
said prior and canons, and afford them relief for any injury inflicted 
upon them. But you lately having brought before us a grievous 
complaint that they, in consequence of this power, had not only 
despised your authority, but vexed you with expensive and trouble- 
some suits ; therefore we, anxious to restrain human caprice, grant, 
by this our apostolical mandate, that neither you, nor your clergy, 
nor even your seneschal, be any longer liable to be sued by them. 
Given at Yeterbii, the nones of March, in the fourth year of our 
pontificate/' * 



No. XlIL 



popb honorit7s iii. aitthorizes the scottish bishops to hold 
Provincial Councils — Method op Proceeding in the samk, 
A.D. 1225. 

" Honorins, episcopus, servus, &c., to all our venerable brother 
bishops of the kingdom of Scotland, salutem et apostolicam bene- 
dictionem. Certain of your number have lately intimated to us, 
that since yon have no archbishop by whose authority a provincial 
council may be held, it sometimes happens that, in a kingdom so 
far removed from the apostolic see, the decrees of general councils 
are unregarded, and various irregularities committed which ought 
to be corrected; and, smce provincial councils ought not to be 
omitted, wherein diligence should be used for preventing excesses 
and reforming morals, and where the canons should be read, and 
the decrees kept, those especially which are passed at general 
councils, — ^therefore, we, by our apostolic authority, command that, 
BO long as you are without a metropolitan, you shall hold a council 
for the said purposes. — Given at Rome, 14 kal. Jun. ninth year of 
our pontificate. 

" 1. The order o/Proceeeion in the Council of the Scoitieh Clergy. 

^' First, let the bishops be dressed in their albs and copes, with the 
mitres they are accustomed to wear, and their gloves, each having 
in his hand his pastoral staff. Let the abbots be dressed in their 

* the original ia in th« Advocates* Library. 



328 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

fiurplices and coped; the mitred abbots wearing their mitres; the 
deans and archdeacons in their surplices, almuces, and copes. Let 
the rest of the clergy be habited in a becoming manner. Next, let 
two taper-bearers, dressed in their albs and amicts, with burning 
tapers in their hands, precede the deacon who is to read the gospel, 
^ I am the shepherd,' &c. The latter is to be attended by the sub- 
deacon, and shall ask the benediction of the conservator, if present, 
or, if absent, of the senior bishop. When the gospel has been read, 
let the book be kissed by the conservator, and by each of the 
bishops. Then let the conservator begin the hymn Veni CreaiOTy 
and at every verse let the altar be incensed by the bishops ; after 
which, he who has been appointed to preach the sermon, having 
received the conservator's benediction, shall commence his discourse 
at the horn of the altar. When the sermon is ended, let the names 
of those cited to attend in the council be called, and let absentees 
be punished according to the statutes ; which statutes being there 
publicly read over, let the bishops, with candles in their hands, 
excommunicate according to the same. 

*' 2. On the Assembling of the Scottish CounciL 

^^ The canons of the general councils, as Isidorus says, originated 
in the time of the Emperor Ck>nstantine, by means of which, as the 
Catholic faith was diffused, the holy Roman church, and the holy 
fathers assembling in the Nicene council, delivered to the faithful 
that which, according to the evangelic and apostolic £uth, was to 
be received as certain; decreeing, among other things, (as the 
blessed Pope Gregory writes,) that, as I confess that I receive and 
venerate four holy gospels, so also I receive and venerate four 
councils, viz., those of Nice, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Calce- 
<lon ; in which, heresies, and those who impugned the Catholic 
faith, were confounded, and the Christian religion, to the glory of 
God, and the salvation of all the faithful, was established on a firm 
foundation ; agreeably to which it has been wisely instituted, that, 
throughout the provinces and kingdoms of the Catholic princes, 
provincial councils should be, every year, assembled for maintain- 
ing the purity of the church, and for the constant preservation of 
the Catholic faith ; to which custom, in the Scottish church. Pope 
Houorius granted his special consent in these words : ^ Honorlus, 
episcopus, servus servorum Dei,' &c., (see above.) Therefore, by 
the authority of God Almighty, and of the holy canons, and of the 
inviolably sacred Roman church, we, the prelates of the Scottish 
church, holding a provincial council after the manner of our prede- 
cessors, and reverencing their laudable practice, unanimously de- 
cree and ordain that the bi»bops, abbots, and priors do, each and 



APPEXDIX. — XIV. 329 

all, every year, devoutly assemble in their accastomed habits, on a 
certain day, to be duly notified beforehand by the conservator, that 
.they may be able to continue their sittings for three days, as the 
necessities of religion and the church shall seem to require, after 
they have invoked the assistance of the Holy Spirit to reform the 
state of the church ; a work which, while it is an incumbent duty, 
is also very pleasing to God. If any one be, by a canonical im- 
pediment, prevented from attending, let him send a substitute ; but 
if any one do not appear personally, and refuse to come when he 
might do so, let him be punished by the authority of the council, and 
in such a manner as to it shall seem proper. 

" 3. In what manner the Comervator ought to he Elected, 

^^ In the first place, we decree, that, to each of the bishops in suc- 
cession, there be every year i4>pointed, against the next council, a 
text, to be expounded by him, or by some other person, b^inning 
with the bishop of St Andrews ; and that one of the bishops, on the 
motion, and with the consent of the rest, be made conservator of the 
statutes of the council, who shall hold office from one councU to 
another, and punish the open and notorious abusers of the same, or 
violators of any of the statutes passed therein, and compel them to 
make due satisfaction by means of the censures of the church.'* 

Then follow the Canons of the church, eighty-four in number, as 
given in Dabymple's Annals, vol. iii. They are interesting, and 
throw considerable light on the ecclesiastical customs of the middle 
ages in Scotland. I had prepared a translation of them, but have 
not ventured to insert it in this work, because it is somewhat long, 
and the 'subject has no immediate connexion with St Andrews. 



No. XIV. 



Pope Innocent IY. authorizes Abel Bishop of St Andrews, 
TO refuse Church Benefices, unless with his own consent, 

OR BY AN EXPRESS PaPAL MaNDATE, A.D. 1254. 

^' Innocent, episcopus, servus, &o., t« our venerable brother 
the Bishop of St Andrews, salntem, &c. Seeing we sincerely love 
you in the Lord, we gladly listen to your petitions relative to such 
things as concern your honour. Moved, therefore, by your prayers, 
we grant, by this our authority, that you be not compelled by any 



830 HlSTOftY OP St ANbltEWS. 

ono to bestow ecelesiastical pensioDS or benefices; nor shall any 
one obtain, without your leave, any benefice in your gift, in rirtne 
of letters from ns or onr legates ; nor shall it be lawful for any one 
to assume a right to such benefice, without our special mandate 
fully and distinctly authorizing the same. Therefore, let no one 
infringe this, &c. Oiven at the Lateran, 1 2 kal. April., the elerenth 
year of our pontificate."* 



No. XV. 

POPB AtBXAKDBR lY. BMPOWBRS THB AbbOT OF DtrNFBRHLtKE, 
AKD THB ARCHDBACONS OV DunKBLD AND TbtIOTDALB, TO 

vmnm a Controterst which had arisbn bbtwbbn the 
Prior and Chaptbr or 8t Andrews on the one hand, and 
CBRTAIN Knights on the other, respbctino the brbction 
OF Chapels within the Parishes of the former, wrrnouT 

THEIR CONSENT, A.D. 1254. 

*' Alexander, episcopus, &C.5 to our dear sons the Abbot of Dun- 
fermline, and the Archdeacons of Dunkeld and Teviotdale, &c. 
The prior and chapter of the cathedral church of St Andrews hare 
complained to us, that though it was their privilege that no one 
should presume to erect any chapel or oratory within the limits of 
their parishes, without their consent, yet David [Bemham] of good 
memory, bishop of St Andrews, having lately brought ^^ brothers 
of the Holy Trinity, and of captives," within the siud limits, had, 
of his own act, granted leave to William de Yalojnes and other 
knights, to erect chapels for their use, to the detriment of the said 
prior and chapter. They have therefore humbly entreated us, that 
we would cause the said brothers to be removed from their parishes, 
and the said knights hindered from building chapels within the 
same ; and we, being unacquainted with the facts of the case, re- 
quire, by our apostolical authority, that you, having summoned and 
heard the parties, determine what is right, without appeal, causing 
your decision to be enforced by our authority, notwithstanding that 
some of the said parties be exempted from excommunication, sus- 
pension, or interdiction. And if you cannot all be present at this 
inquiry, &o. Given at Anegnie, 6 non. Jul., in the fint year ef 
our pontificate.'*' 

> The original !b in the Adyoeates' Librar^r. ^ Ibid. 



A»SKWX.*^XV1., XVIL 881 



No. XVI. 

Po^B ALBXAKDBft IV. OOMMANDB GaMBLINB BiBHOP OF St An-* 
DRBirS, TO PROHIBIT KlKO AlBXANDBR III. FROM SBIBIICO THB 

Rbthnubs op hib Churoh, A.D. 1254. 

*' Alexander, eplBoopus, serTUB, &o.) &o.» to our yenerable brother 
the bishop of St Andrews^ Baltttem, &g. Though we have the care 
of all the ohnroheB) yet we are Bpeclally boimd to watch orer thoBO 
which h<4d of QB immediatelj nulla wmHatUe^ hj Buperintending 
and protecting theii^ intereetit. Therefore, being deflirouB, as far as 
we are able, to secure the chnroh of St Andrews from damage after 
your decease, we, by these presents, forbid our dearly beloved the 
illustrious king of Scotland) or any other person, to seize the pro- 
perty of the said church, when they hare no right to the same. 
Therefore let no one infringe this, &c. Oiren at Avignon, 3 2 
kal. Dec., the first year of our pontificate." ^ 



No. XVII. 



Pope Alexander IV. uroes Henrt III. King of Exolaxd, to 

USB HIS endeavours WITH ALEXANDER III. OF SCOTLAND, TO 
DEFEND THE BiSHOP AND ChURCH OF St ANDREWS, A.D. 1256. 

^^ Alexander, episcopus, &c., to our well-beloved in Christ the 
illustrioQB king of England, salutera, &c. We know your royal 
mind to be so imbued with piety, that you desire to maintain invio- 
late the liberty which the divine goodness has conferred upon the 
church and her ministers ; and that in all such cases you will give 
a favourable ear te our prayers. We have heard with grief that 
certain counsellors (but who would be bettor named deceivers) of 
our dear son the King of Scotland, have so perverted his tender 
mind by evil advice, that the apostolical privileges in his kingdom 
are broken ; the church, by his authority, or rather by his severity, 
trampled under foot; its freedom violated ; and churchmen subjected 
to such a weight of miserable bondage, as I wish may not prove 
the Boandal and ruin of their countiy.' And though the said king 

^ The original is in the Advocates' Library. 

' £yen Gaiaphas prophesied, and prophesied truly. 



332 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

infiict^these calamities on the church of Scotland generally; yet 
chiefly against the church of St Andrew (which, on account of the 
reverence due to that holy apostle, has been always more esteemed 
than the rest, and more ^voured by former kings of Scotland) has 
he so strengthened the malice of the aforesaid evil counsellors, that 
our venerable brother Gameline, bishop of the same, (who is known 
to us and to all his brethren for hb many merits, and for his devot- 
edness to his king,) has been spoiled of all his goods, and banished 
out of his church, to the unspeakable injury thereof, and contempt 
of the holy i^Kwtle St Andrew. Seeing, therefore, we know you 
are interested in the honour and happiness of the said King of Scot- 
land, we earnestly beseech your highness, by this our apostolical 
letter, and by the reverence you entertain for God and for us, that 
you would so interpose your good offices with him, that the attempts 
of the wicked being defeated, the said bishop and church may be 
restored to their former liberty, and their welfiare not in future 
affected, nor their property seised, nor their rights infringed ; that 
thus you may make the Eternal King propitious to yourself, your 
offspring, and your kingdom. 

^' Neither a regard to our own conscience, nor to the King of 
Scotland's salvation, will permit us to overlook iniquity ; and it is 
better to administer useful correction, than to connive at even the 
appearance of evil. Given at the Lateran, 17 kal. Januar., the 
second year of our pontificate.'' ^ 



No. XVIII. 



Pope Alexander IY. empowers the Abbots of Drtbtjrgh 
AMD Jedburgh to cause any Property that biay have 

BEEN TAKEN FROM THE PrIORY OF St ANDREWS TO BE RE- 
STORED TO IT, A.D. 1257. 

" Alexander, episcopus, &c., to our dear sons the Abbots of Dry- 
burgh and Jedburgh, &c. Moved by the prayers of the Prior and 
chapter of the church of St Andrews, of the order of St Augustine, in 
Scotland, we command, by the authority of these presents, that 
whatever property you find, upon inquiiy, has been alienated from 
the said church, you use your endeavours to cause the same to be 
restored ; checking, by ecclesiastical censures, such as may oppose 

* Rymer, vol. i. p. 615. 



APPENDIX. — XIX., XX. 333 

you herein ; and compelling^ b j like censures, the witnesses of the 
said alienation to give trae testimony thereof, if, through fear or 
fieiyour, they are hindered from so doing. Giyen at the Lateran, 
13 kal. Feb., the third year of your pontificate."' 



No. XIX. 



Henry III. Kino of. England, orders the Bailies of his 
CiNdUB Ports to arrest Gameline Bishop op St Andrews, 

SHOULD he enter INTO HIS DOMINIONS, A.D. 1258. 

'^ The king, to his barons and bailies of Dover and the other cinque 
ports, salutem. Whereas Magister Gameline bishop of St Andrews 
has obtained, not without great scandal, certain requests at the 
court of Rome, to the prejudice of our beloved and faithful son, 
Alexander king of Scotland, who is married to our daughter, on 
which account we are unwilling to allow him to enter our domin- 
ions; therefore we send you our attendant, William Doiset, to 
watch the approach of the said bishop and his followers coming 
either from foreign parts or from the kingdom of Scotland, com- 
manding that you cause him and them to be arrested, as the said 
William shall direct in our name, till you receive orders to the con- 
trary. At Windsor, 22d day of January, 1258." * 



No. XX. 

Pope Alexander IV. empowers the Bishop of Dunkeld to 

INQUIRE INTO A CoMPLAINT MADE BY THE PrIOR AND CaNUNS 

of St Andrews, that certain Noblemen had injured them, 
A.D. 1258. 

^^ Alexander, episcopus, &c., to the venerable the Bishop of Dun> 
keld, &c. The prior and monastery of the catliedral church of St 
Andrews in Scotland, of the order of St Augustine, having shown us 
that certain noblemen, David de Londres, William de Brechin, 

^ The original is in the Advocates' Library. 
■ Rymer, vol. i. p. 652, 



334 HISTORY OF ST AKPREWfl, 

Hogo Oiffftidt Bobtrt de Meyners, William <U Hft7i^ w<l otli«r 
lajmMi of the dioceses of St Aiidiew% Qh^w, and Duikeld, hftre 
injaied the said monasteiy in n^rd to their Undi, rentiy ud other 
properties, we therefore require yon, hy our apostolical authority, 
to sammon the said parties before you, to hear their pleas, pronoonce 
sentence without leaye of appeal, and enforce the same, if neces- 
sary, by ecclesiastical censures ; provided only that you lay no sen- 
tence of excommanication or interdict on the lands of the said 
noblemen, without an express mandate from us : and you are to 
compel, by like censures, the witnesses of the said injury to give 
true testimony thereoi^ &c. Given at Avignon^ kal. Dec., in the 
fourth year of our pontificate/ * 



No. XXL 

POFB Al^KXAJfDER IV. COHlf AND8 QaMBLINB BlSHOr OF St An- 
PRBWa TO PROHIBIT KiNO AlBXAJTBEB III. FROM 8B|ZIKO TBB 

Propbrty of his Church, a.d. 1259. 

'^ Alexander, episcopus, &c., to our venerable brother the Bishop 
of St Andrews, &c. Our wish is, as far as we are able, with 
Qod's help, to protect your church of St Andrews from future in- 
jury, especially after your decease. Therefore, let not our dear 
son the illustrious kiug of Scotland, or any one else, take possession 
of the property of the said church, seeing that they have no right 
thereto, and that we strictly forbid them by this our authority. Let 
no one therefore infringe, &c. Given at Avignon, 12 kal. Dec., in 
the fifth year of our pontificate."* 



No. XXII. 



Citation of Kiko John Baliol by Edwarp I. to appear be- 
fore HIM, relative to the Alienation of thb Priort op 
the Isle of May from the Abbey of BsADiNa to thb 
Bishopric of St Andrbws, a.d. 1293. 

" The king and lord superior of the kingdom of Scotland, to his 
' The original is in the Advocates' Library. • Ibid. 



APPENDIX.— XXII. 335 

beloved and faithful son John, the illnstrionB king of Scotland, sa- 
lutem. We have learnt from onr brothers Allan de Eston and 
Hugo de StcBnnford, procurators of the religious abbot and convent 
of Reading, which was founded by the charity of our predecessors 
the Kings of England, that David king of Scotland, of good me- 
mory, your predecessor, invested the said abbey, and the monks 
there serving God, and their successors, with the priory of the Isle 
of May, in the diocese of St Andrews in your kingdom of Scotland, 
in pure and perpetual charity, on condition that the said monks 
and their successors should cause obits to be performed by their bro- 
ther priests for the soul of the said King David, and those of his 
predecessors and successors; and that these monks have always 
quietly held the said priory and its pertinents, in virtue of the 
above investment, till a certain Robert de Buighgate, late abbot of 
the monastery of Reading, and predecessor of the present abbot, alien- 
ated the said priory without the consent of the greater or wiser 
part of his monastery, in favour of the venerable William [^Wishart] 
bishop of St Andrews, to our prejudice and that of our kingdom ; 
and that the aforesaid procurators applied to you, and urged you 
many times that you would be pleased to hear them, and to do jus- 
tice to the petition which they made to you concerning the said 
priory, offering to prove their allegations in due form, before you ; 
yet, putting them off, on the feigned pretext of an appeal from your 
authority by the said bishop of St Andrews to the apostolic see, you 
refused to proceed farther in this business, and denied justice to the 
said procurators ; on which account, they, in the name of the said 
religious abbot and convent, have appealed t(^ us, as to the lord su- 
perior of Scotland, entreating us to do them justice in the pre- 
mises : — Seeing, therefore, it is our duty to do justice to all who 
seek it at our hands, we require that you appear before us, fifteen 
days after the next feast of St Martin, in whatever part of England 
we may then be, to answer to the complaint and petition of the said 
abbot and convent ; on which day we have also summoned the same 
persons, in order that equal justice may be done to both parties, as 
circumstances shallbe found to require. In testimony of whichi &c. 
AtDanton,2dSept/i 

jVb^. — ^What compensation bishop Wiahart gave for the priory of 
the Isle of May is not stated ; but it appears from No. 11. of the 
Denmylne papers, that it paid sixteen marks annually to its parent 
monastery of Reading, which payment was afterwards transferred 
to the priory of St Andrews. 

I RotuU ScotisB. 






336 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS, 



XXIIL 

TllEATY BETIVEBN RoBERT BrVCE EaRL OP GaRRICK, (AFTER- 
WARDS King Robert I.,) and William de Lamberton 
BiBHop OP St Andrews, a.d. 1304, as attested two year^ 

AFTER, AT NewCASTLE-UPON-TyNE, BY THE AgENTS OF Ed- 
WARD I. WHEN TUB BiSHOP FELL INTO THEIR HANDS. 

^' Memorandum — ^That in the year of our Lord m.ccc.it., on the 
day of St Barnabas the apostle, (11th June,) the reverend father in 
Christ, Lord William de Lamberton, by[the grace of God bishop of 
St Andrews, and the noble Lord Robert de Brus earl of Carrick 
and lord of AnnandaJe, haying met at Cambnskenneth, and haying 
conferred together concerning their future dangers, and being de- 
sirous to shun them as far as possible, and to resist the attempts of 
their common enemies, have entered into a treaty of friendship, as 
follows : Namely, that they shall consult fiuthfully, with each other, 
OS to what ought to be done at all times, and against all persons 
whatsoeyer ; and will truly supply assistance, by themselyee and 
their followers, to the whole extent of their power ; and that neither 
of them shall enter upon any difficult undertaking without consult- 
ing the other ; and that whicheyer of them may be aware of any 
imminent danger threatening the other, shall, as quickly as pos- 
sible, use his best endeayours to defend him, or cause him to be 
defended therefrom. And all this is to be fully held, implemented, 
and adhered to ; to which they bind and oblige themselves by their 
faith and bodily oath, under the penalty of ten thousand pounds, to 
be applied in prosecuting the war against the infidels in the Holy 
Land. In tostimony of which, the seal of the said earl is affixed to 
the copy which is in the possession of the said bishop, and the seal 
of the bishop is affixed to the copy in the possession of the earl. 
Done and dated in the year and the place aforesaid." 

"The above writing," say Edward's agents, "was sealed in 
fresh wax, with the seal of the said Bishop of St Andrews sus- 
pended by a membrane from the same, as he himself duly acknow- 
ledged ; in the centre of which seal is a figure like St Andrew the 
Apostle, extended upon a cross. On his right hand is the figure of 
a small fish, having something round in its mouth, and a star be- 
tween the head of the fish and the belt round the apostle's body* 
On the left lumd is a bird, and a hand from heaven extended as if 
to bless the bird, with a half-moon between the bird and the hand. 
At the top of the said seal, within a small compartment, is a figure 



APPENDIX. XXIV. 337 

like an Agnm Dei. At the bottom, under a canopy, is the small 
figure of a man clad with the episcopal insignia, having a pastoral 
staff in his hands, and in the attitude of prayer. The words on the 
margin of the seal, are ^ S. Will, de L^rton Epi. Soti. Andree ;' 
which seal the said bishop admitted to be his, and to haye^been ap- 
pended to the deed with his knowledge, and the contents of the 
same to be with his concurrence. Done at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 
in the apartment of the said bishop, in the presence of, &c." ' 

I have a oast of the abore-mentioned seal in my possession, cor- 
responding exactly with the description here given. 



No. XXIV. 



PoPB John XXII. grants permission to Kino Robbrt Bruce, 

THAT HE AND HIS SUCCESSORS MAY BE CROWNED AND ANOINTED 

BY THE Bishops of St Andrews, a.d. 1328. 

'^ John, episcopus, servus servorum, &c., to our most beloved 
son in Christ, Robert the illustrious king of Scotland, salutem, &c. 
By the Eternal King of Heaven, by whom kings reign and princes 
decree justice, the power of the temporal sword is given for the 
punishment of the wicked, and the reward of the good, that they 
may judge the people, and rule over their subjects in wisdom ; and 
that they may love judgment, and meditate on the truth, and ob- 
serve peace. For the doing of which the more perfectly, the said 
kings, (in virtue of their sacred unction from the ministers of God, 
according to ancient usage,) receive the gift of increased grace, both 
that they may be thereby strengthened in the exercise of their go- 
vernment, and that they may be guided by a stronger and purer 
spirit, as well in regard to themselves as to their subjects. The 
efficacy of this unction is great : for when Saul was anointed, the 
Spirit of the Lord came upon him ; and upon David also, when 
anointed, the Spirit of the Lord came, for the strengthening of that 
which ought to be found in all kings, viz., the fulness of virtue, and 
the complete authority of the temporal dominion. On the head of 
the prince is placed the honourable and circular diadem, that from 
him who has thus been decorated, the mode of living righteously, 

1 Documents and Records in the Royal Ezcheqaer, edited by Sir F. Pal- 
graye, p. 323. 

VOL. II. Z 



338 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

and the rule of modesty, may be communicated to his subjects, eren 
as from the head to its members. You, as a most devoted son of 
the church, considering the dew of spiritual grace, which by the 
said unction is poured out ; and being moved by fervent desire that 
the Roman church, your mother and the mother of all the faithful, 
may exhibit the strength of her authority, and may employ the 
aaf<^gnaid of the apostolic confirmation, in order that the said 
unction and crowning may be exhibited to you and the Catholic 
kings who may succeed you in the throne of Scotland, by the 
garaed hand of the pope ; and we, learning by the tenor of your 
petition, that both you and your royal predecessors, have been ac- 
customed to receive the insignia of authority from the Bishops of 
St Andrews from time immemorial : and you, by your ambassa- 
dors, whom you expressly sent on this account to the apostolic see, 
having humbly entreated that we would vouchsafe, by our autho- 
rity, to grant that you and your successors, the Kings of Scotland, 
might receive unction, and coronation, and other royal insignia, 
from the Bishops of St Andrews for the time being, if able and 
willing, or else from some other prelate of Scotland — ^We therefore, 
taking into account the sincerity of your devotion, and considering 
that the more you study to be obedient to the Roman see, the more 
you will find it to be propitious to your prayers, gladly consent, 
and by these presents allow, that you and your successors in the 
said kingdom, who persevere in obedience to the holy Roman 
church, may receive tlie royal diadem and unction from the 
Bishops of St Andrews, or, if they be incapacitated, from the Bishops 
of Glasgow, who are, or shall be for the time, in the communion of 
the church ; they having with them a due number of other bishops, 
for the sake of the kingly honour and the sacred unction — the 
rights of the holy Roman church being always duly maintiuned. 
We will, also, that the said bishops who exercise the foresaid func- 
tions, shall receive from the said Kings of Scotland, at the time of 
their being crowned and anointed in our name, and in the name of 
the holy Roman church, their corporal oath, that they will bona 
fide study to exterminate from their kingdom, and all oUier places 
subject to their authority, all such heretics as are denounced by 
the church ; and that they will not presume to injure or diminish 
the rights of the church, but rather preserve them untouched. 
Therefore let no one, &c. Given at Avignon, the Ides of January^ 
in this the thirteenth year of our pontificate.'" 

* From the original, in the AdTocates* Library. 



APPENDIX. XXV. 339 



No. XXV. 

Safb-Conduct from Edward III. to William db Landel 
Bishop of St Andrews, and certain Scottish Noblemen, to 
VISIT David IL, when a Prisoner in England, with a view 
to his Release, a.d. 1352. 

^ The king, to all and single, the sheriffs, mayors, bailies, and other 
his faithful servants, to whom, &o., salutem. Know that, seeing-— 

The venerable father William bishop of St Andrews, 

Patrick earl of March, 

William earl of Sntherland, 

Thomas earl of Angus, and 

William lord Douglas ; 
or four, three, two, or one of them, with two hundred horsemen of 
whatever rank, (cum ducentia equitibns cujusounque status vel 
conditionis fuerint,) are desirous to come with our leave, to visit 
David de Bruce, who is our prisoner, and who, on certain condi- 
tions, is about to proceed to the place where the exchange is to be 
made between him and his hostages, with a view to his return to 
his own country : We, willing to afford security to the said bishop 
and lords, and their attendants, take them under our special pro- 
tection, whether in coming, remaining, or returning, with their 
horses and other effects : and therefore we command you Neither 
to inflict any injury on the said bishop and lords, and their atten- 
dants, nor allow any to be inflicted on them by others while in Eng- 
land, 80 long as they behave themselves as they ought to do : and 
if any evil be&ll them, or any of them, yon will cause the same 
to be duly remedied. To extend till the fifteenth day after the feast 
of the Purification. In testimony of which, &c. We will, also, 
and permit, that if the said bishop or lords, or their attendants, fall 
sick, &c. At the Tower of London, 4th day of September.*" 

> Rotuli Sootise, rol. i. p. 743. 



340 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



No. XXVL 
Safb-conduct from Edward III. to certain Scottish Scholars 

TO STUDY AT OxFORD, OR CAMBRIDGE, FOR THREE TEARS, A.D. 

1357. 

^ The king, to all and single, &c., salotem. Know that, at the 
request of the venerable fathers the Bishops of St Andrews and 
Brechin in Scotland, we grant permission to all scholars in that 
country, who maj wish to oome and pursne their scholastic exer- 
cises at the universities of Oxford and Cambridge, for the space of 
three years. And therefore we command that you inflict no injury, 
or allow any to be inflicted on the said scholars coming into our 
kingdom, remaining at our universities, or returning home again ; 
so long as they behave as they ought to do. In testimony of which, 
&c. At Westminster, 28th October."^ 



No. XXVII. 



Safb-condvct prom Edward III., given to certain Mer- 
chants AND Burgesses of St Andrews, a.d. 1362. 

A safe-conduct runs in the usual style in favour of certain Scot- 
tish merchants for one year. After which we find the following 
addition : — 

<« The under-written have similar royal letters granted to them, 
for the same period, vis. — 

** John de Dudyngston, burgess and merchant of the city of 
St Andrews, in Scotland, for himself and four horsemen, 
(et quatuor sociis equitibus.) 
*^ John Gudesman, do. do. 
^^ William de Eglesham, do. do. 
" At Westminster, 2d June."« 

1 Kotuli Scotiie, vol. i. p. 81.5. * Ibid., rol. i. p. 862. 



APPENDIX. XXVIII., XXIX. 341 



No. XXVIII. 

Safe-conduct from Edward III. toWjlliam dsLandbl Bishop 
OF St Andrews, and others, to go from London to Scotland, 

WITH twenty bows, TWENTY QUIVERS, AND ONE KETILHAT, 
QSCULL-CAP ?] A.D. 1365. 

^^ The king, to his sheriffs, mayors, baiUes, keepers of his mari- 
time ports, and other his faithful serFants, &c., salutem. Know 
that, bj our special fayour, we have gnmted to 

The yeoeiable iatiber the Bishop of St Andrews, 
Sir Robert de Erskyne, 
and other Scottish messengers now in London; ^t they, with 
all their i^pendages, viz., twenty bows, and twenty quivers of 
arrows, and the said Robert with one ketilhat, may psss out of our 
kingdom into Scotland. And therefore we command that you allow 
the said messengers with twenty bows, &e^ to pass into Sootland, 
according to this our permission. In testimony of which, &c. At 
Westminster, 20th May."' 



No. XXIX. 



Copy op a Safe-conduct granted by Henry VL King of Eng- 
land, TO James Kennedy Bishop of St Andrews, a.d. 1446. 

^^ The king, by these letters-patent, has taken into bis safe-con- 
duct and special protection, for two years to come, and has freed 
from all molestation and hinderance, while proceeding towards the 
city of Rome, and any other holy places, James bishop of St An- 
drews, in Scotland, and thirty persons in his company, besides 
Master John Leggatt, Master John Mudie, and John Fleming, 
of Scotland, while in the kingdom of England, by land or by water, 
on foot or on horseback, with all their lawful goods and furniture 
whatsoever, coming, remaining there, and dwelling, by day and by 
night, as well in the said kingdom, as in all other places and ter- 
ritories whatever under our government. — ^Dated Westminster, 
28th May."« 

' Rotuli ScotiflB, vol. i. p. 892. « Ibid., vol. ii. p. 328. 



342 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



No. XXX. 



Lettbb of Rbmibsioh bt Patrick Graham Archbishop or 
St Andrbws, to John Martinb, Citizbn thbrbin, about a.d. 
1474. 

** We, Patrick, by the mercy of Ood arehbishop of St Andrews, 
and lord of regality thereof for divers and sundry reasonable con- 
siderationB moving as thereto, have remitted, discharged, and fireely 
forgiven our lovite John Martine, citizen of oar city oif St An- 
drews, and by the tenor hereof remit, discharge, and freely forgive 
him, in our sovereign lord's name and authority, and ours, for the 
transporting forth of the realm, and carrying away by himself or 
others in his name, at sundry times, tallow, molten taugfa, or other 
forbidden goods, geer, or merchandise, contrary to the tenor of the 
acts of parliament, laws, and constitutions of this realm ; and also, 
for all other crimes or faults done, committed, assisted to, or forti- 
fied by him, in any time bygone, albeit the same be greater than 
the said special crime or fault above expressed ; anent the quhilk 
we dispense with him, and grant him full, free, and plain remission 
for the same ; and that he shall never be attacht, called, adjourned, 
summoned, nor accused therefor, nor yet troubled and molested for 
the same in his person, goods, nor geer, any manner of way, but to 
be as free thereof as if the samen had never been committed by him ; 
and thir letters of remit to be extended in maist ample form so oft 
as need beis.*' ' 

^^N.B. This remit is signed by the archbishop, and hath part of his 
seal yet to be seen upon it*' — Martins. 



No. XXXI. 

Safb-conduct prom Henry VII. to William [[Shevez] Arch- 
bishop OF St Andrews, a.d. 1491. 

" The king to all, &c., salutem. Know, that we have taken into 
our safe-conduct and special protection, William archbishop of St 

> Brlartine's Reliqul8B,p. 95. 



N^ 



APPENDIX. — XXXII. 34^^ 

Andrews, of the kingdom of Scotland, with forty persons, or under, 
of his company, (cum qoadraginta peraonis, vel infra, in comitiva 
soa,) with all their horses, carts, carriages, waggons, bags (bogeis,) 
wallets (manticis,) packages (fiurdellis,) papers, clothes, vestments, 
jewels, caskets, gold and silver, whether coined or nncoined ; as 
also, their other necessary or nseful goods and effects in our king- 
dom of England, and all other places subject to us, by land, or sea, 
or fresh water, on foot or on horseback, as often as we shall see fit 
during the continuance of this our safe-conduct, coming, remaining^ 
sojourning, transacting affairs, and returning homewards, and have 
secured them from all molestation and hinderance from any our sei- 
vants or officials whatsoever, any statute or ordinance to the con- 
trary notwithstanding. And therefore, we command, &o. Pro- 
vided always that the said archbishop and his attendants conduct 
themselves, &c. In testimony of which, &o. To remain for one 
year. 

" At Canterbury, 17th day of April." ^ 



No. XXXII. 



Dedication of an Astronomical Work to Archbishop Shevez; 
BY Jasper Laet de Borchloen,^ a.d. 1491. 

'^ To the most reverend father and lord in Christ, William arch- 
bishop of St Andrews, primate of the whole kingdom of Scotland, 
and legate of the apostolic see, Jasper Laet de Borchloen, the 
humble pupil of all astronomers, (astrologorum,) commends him- 
self. 

'^ The singular kindness which you have recently shown me, though 
unworthy, emboldens me, most reverend archbidiop, to dedicate to 
you the sentiments of the astronomers concerning the eclipse of the 
sun on the 8th of May in this current year 1491. This, I trust, 
will prove agreeable to you, since I know you are endowed, in an 
uncommon degree, with virtue and learning ; that you possess a 
complete knowledge both of human and divine things ; and are 
known by all, to be a proficient in every kind of literature. Since, 

1 Rotuli SeotiaB. 

' This is a very small book of no more than seven leaves, and is supposed 
to be the only copy in existence. It belongs to the Library of the Writers to 
the Signet, Edinburgh. 



344 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

then, no one is ignonuitof this, why shonld I dwell upon it ? Such 
knowledge b hononnble to you; and it is moreorer neo ommi y, 
seeing you are primate of all Scotland. In a word, all philosophy 
is fiuniliar to you. The four sciences ^ have brought yon glory and 
honour. Who has not admired your profound learning ? In the city 
of St Andrews, where there is an illustrious university, and an in- 
flux of many learned men, you have instituted, at great expense, 
and with unwonted diligence, a valuable library, which is filled with 
books of every kind. But especially have yon brought from the 
daiknesB of obscurity into the light of day the mathematical sciences, 
which, through the n^ligence of the Scotch, had become neariy 
forgotten ; and you have collected numerous volumes for the resto- 
ration of the sidereal science. On this acconnt, most noble prelate, 
and not because I would be guilty of flattery, I present to yon 
this little work, the fruit of my poor genius, and dedicate it to your 
infidlible wisdom, earnestly entreating that, with your accustomed 
kindness, you would deign to receive it, however unworthy of your 
acceptance." 



XXXIII. 



Foundation-charters of Two Altarages in the Cathedral 
Church, St Andrews, a.d. 1494 and 1501. 

1. Foundation of the Chapel and Altar of St John Baptist in the 
metropolitan Church of St Andrews^ by Mr Alexander Inglt»^ 
Archdeacon of St Andretee^ a.d. 1494. 

^^ To all who shall see or hear of this charter, Alexander Inglis, 
principal archdeacon of St Andrews, salutem in Domino sempiter- 
nam. Seeing we believe that, by pious prayers, and continual per- 
formance of masses, since the Son is offered to the Father for our 
sins, offences are remitted, the pains of purgatory abolished, and 
the souls of the deceased frequently delivered therefrom, and trans- 
lated into the joys of paradise ; therefore, I, the said Alexander 
Inglis, principal archdeacon of St Andrews, moved by devotion, in 
honour of the holy and undivided Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost, the most glorious Vii^n Mary, and all the Saints, have, by 
the blessing of God, dedicated to the altar of St John Baptist in the 

' " Discipline qaadniTiAlet/' tIb., arithmetic, geometiy, masic^ and atstro- 
nomy. The " disciplinsB triyiales" were the first three. 



APPENDIX. XXXIII. 345 

nave of the metropoUtan church of St Andrews, (which is commonly 
called the archdeacon's aisle,) on the north side of the said church, 
towards the west, the whole of that my tenement, with its perti- 
nents, which I bought from John Thomson, citizen of St Andrews, 
lying on the north side of the South Street of the city, between the 
tenement of William Forgund, to the east, and the tenement of 
John WemjTs, burger of Orail, to the west ; and also my large 
tenement, which I am now building, at the west end of the arch- 
deacon's manse. Know, therefore, that I have granted, and now 
grant, with the sanction of my rererend Lord WiUiam [Shevez] 
archbishop of St Andrews, and legatus natu$^ the aboye tenements, 
with their pertinents, by mortmain, to God, the Virgin Mary, &c. ; 
and also to a chaplain, who shall perpetually celebrate masses for 
the safety of my soul, and the souls of my predecessors and suc- 
cessors, kings, popes, parents, and benefactors, and all the faithful 
departed, from whom I may have received favours and not duly 
requited them. The tenements to be held in pure and perpetual 
charity, &c. ; so that neither I, nor my heirs, nor assignees, shall 
be able io demand back the same, but are hereby for ever excluded ; 
reserving, however, to myself, for the whole period of my life, the 
free use of said tenements according to my pleasure. I desire, that 
should it happen that any chaplain of said altar (which God forbid !) 
-aliquam concubinam vel focariam publicam retinere, seu tali pu- 
blic^ adhierere, and after being duly admonished, shall not dismiss 
her, his chaplaincy shall be declared vacant." The deed then goes 
on to direct that the altarage shall be considered vacant if the 
chaplain accept any other benefice, or absent himself more than 
fifteen days from his duty, without permission. The patronage of 
the altar is vested in the archdeacons of St Andrews, or £Euling 
them, from any cause, in the rector of the University. Forty solidi 
are to be reserved yearly for the repair of the tenements. The 
chaplain is to be Master of Arts, or regent in some faculty in the 
University. His salary to be thirty denarii from the first tene- 
ment, and twelve from the second, payable half-yearly. Lastly, 
the ornaments, chalices, vestments, &c., belonging to the altar, are 
to be carefully preserved, and never removed therefrom. Witnesses 
— the illustrious domini and moffistri, Robert Ketht rector of the 
University; John Listone, provost of St Salvador's college ; Hugh 
Spens, professor of Sacred Theology; David Meldrum, principal' 
official of St Andrews ; Patrick Symsone, canon of the said col- 
legiate church; John Young, canon of Dunkeld ; and Symone 
Campion, notary, cum diversis aliis testibus. 

Archbishop Shevez' confirmation of the above. — This document 



346 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

merely oonfimui the foundation and endowment of the aluurage, 
with consent of the chapter of the cathedral, and sanctions the 
r^ulations laid down in the foregoing charter. 

2. Foundation oftks Chapel and Altar of St John ths Evangelist 
in ths metropolitan Church of 8t AndretoSy by Robert ds Fonti- 
bu$y Archdeacon of St Andretoe^ a.d. 1501. 

This charter begins exaotlj in the same way as the foregoing 
one. "^ Therefore, with the help of CKxl, I have endowed, out of 
the tenement hereinafter mentioned, an altar to St John the Evan- 
gelist, within the metropolitan chnroh of St Andrews, and in the 
aisle of the said St John. Be it known to all concerned, that I have 
gnmted, and by this document do, by mortmain, grant, with the 
sanction of my most reverend lord the present Archbishop of St 
Andrews, to God, the glorious Virgin Mary, &c., and to the chap- 
lain of the said altar, Mr Thomas Ramsay r^at in Arts in the 
Pedagogium, and to the regents therein his suocesBors, for the sal- 
vation of the soul of our present King James, and the said reverend 
father the archbishop, as well as of William Shevez, late arch- 
bishop ; and of my own soul, and of Elizabeth countess of Ross, 
and of my iather and mother, brothers and sisters, ancestors, suc- 
cessors, and benefactors, and all others, living or dead, from whom 
I have received any favours, and have not duly requited them — 
all that tenement, with its pertinents, belonging to me, lying on Uie 
south side of the South Street of St Andrews, between the land of 
the late Mr Alexander Pennycuik on the east, and the land of the 
late Mr Alexander Inglis, archdeacon of St Andrews, on the west ; 
the said tenement to be held with its annual revenue," &c. The 
chaplain is to receive twenty librsB from the tenement, for his own 
use, and ten marks for the support of any elericue who may study 
within the Pedagogium for four years, with a view to a degree ; 
and failing him, any other fit person may receive the same for a like 
period. The remaining rent of the tenement to be expended by the 
chaphun (with advice of the Archdeacon of St Andrews and the 
prior of the metropolitan church) in repairing the tenement and 
adorning the altar, &c. The charter then goes on to make the 
same provisions with that of Alexander Inglis, as to concubinage, 
acceptance of any other benefice by the chaplain, and absence 
from his duty more than fifteen days. The patronage of the 
altar is vested in the archdeacon; and failing him, in the Prior 
and canons of St Andrews. The chaplain, before his admission, 
is to give security that he will not alienate, or allow to be alien- 
ated, anything belonging to the altar. After the founder's de- 
cease, the patrons shall implement the aforesaid provisions of the 



APPENDIX. XXXIV. 347 

t;barter, as they shall answer for it at the last day before the Su- 
pieme Judge. ^^ In testimoily whereof, my seal, and that of my 
bailiff John Rudyfarde, who has granted seisin to Mr Thomas 
Ramsay, are appended to this charter, at St Andrews the 27th 
May, 1501, before these witnesses: — John prior of St Andrews ; 
Gavin Donbar dean of Moray; Hugo Spens canon of the col- 
legiate church of St Salvator ; Henry Prestone ; John Sawquhar ; 
John Cuyk yicar of Dersy ; Robert Richartsone ; and David 
Retray, cum diversis alils." 

Archbishop James Stewart's confirmation of the above. — ^^ We, 
James, by divine mercy Archbishop of St Andrews, Primate of all 
Scotland, legatus natu9 of the apostolic see, Duke of Ross, Marquis 
of Ormond, Earl of Ardmannach, Lord of Brechin Govan, with 
consent of the prior and chapter of our metropolitan church of St 
Andrews, approve and confirm for ourselves, and our successors, the 
grant of the above-mentioned tenement and its proprietory mort- 
main, and all and single, &c. And we mortify the same to Mr 
Thomas Ramsay, who has been nominated thereto by the arch- 
deacon, agreeably to the form and tenor of the foundation-charter. 
In testimony of which, our seal and that of the chapter of our me- 
tropolitan church are appended this Sd day of June, 1501." 



No. XXXIV. 



FOUNDATIOK-CHARTERS OF TWO AlTARAGES IN THE PaRISH 

Church, St Andrews, a.d. 1493 and 1501. 

1. Instrument of the grant of various Articles to the Chaplains of 
the Altar of St Anthony^ in the Parish Church of St Andrews^ 
hy Magister David Monypenny^ a.d. 1493. 

'^ In nomine Dei, amen. Be it known to all by this public instru- 
ment, that in the year of the nativity 1493, the 9th May, the 11th 
Indiction, the first year of the pontificate of Pope Alexander YI., 
in the presence of my notary-public and the subscribing witnesses, 
the venerable Mr David Monypenny canon of Moray, not moved by 
fear or force, but of his own free will, granted to Mr Robert Pres- 
ton, (presbyter and chaplain of the altar of St Anthony, within the 
parish church of the city of St Andrews, founded by the said Mr 
D. Monypenny,) and to his successors the chaplains of the said 



348 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

altar canonically appointed, all the goods mentioned in tlie follow- 
ing inventory: — ^Thir ar the guydis that I, David Monepennes, 
channon of Murray, fandator of Sanctanthonis alter within the 
parys kirk of Sanctiandris, hes giffyne, and, in my lege poeta^ ^ giffis 
and leiflBLa, withoattine ouy contradietione or revocatione, to remane 
perpetually to the use of the Innls mortifeit till oar Ladye and 
Sanctanthone. In the first, the chalmjrr that I ly in ; ane dowhill 
contour ;' an standand hed, with ruyf and hedis : Item^ in the hall, 
ane folding hurd ; ane lang sadill ;' ane porch ; and ane fut-bnid : 
Item^ in the ower chalmer, ane standand bed, with ruyf and hedis, 
with curthynnes of linen cloth; ane dowhill contour; ane lang- 
aadill; anepresof aik; anecop*bnrd; twacherisof akynebuyrdis: 
liem^ in the litill hall, an dowhill contour; ane setbord, with 
ane lang saddyll ; ane copbnrd ; and ane almery affizit in the wall 
betwix the hall and the kechin. In the ower chalmer, ane stand- 
and bed, with ruife and hedis ; and, in the fore chalmer, ane stand- 
and bed, with ane pros : Item^ in the kechin of the greit hall, ane 
brandraht of ime ; in the greit hall, ane hingand chandelar of bras ; 
in the greit chalmer, ane feddir bed, ane bouster, and an coweryne; 
and the rede parlyne [?] in the litill hall ; the qnhilk guidis, as 
foiesaidis, I exut me and dischargis of me and myne airis, execu- 
toris, and assignais, and to be rewlit by the awys^ and ordinance of 
the Den of the faculte of art, and his deputis quhamsoever thai be 
for the thyme ;' for the use and service of the chaplain of the said 
altar ; and, in token of this grant, the said Mr David has given 
the said Mr Robert a piece oi wood which he was carrying in his 
hand. Moreover, that the grant of the articles aforesaid, and the foun- 
dation of the chaplaincy may be made good, the said Mr David 
makes and constitutes his relations, Patrick Monypenny and John 
Gurley, his true and undoubted factors and procurators ; conceding 
to them, or either of them, his full power over that tenement, with 
its contents, lying within the city of St Andrews, on the south side, 
between the land of the late Henry Urquhart to the west, and the 
land of the late John Oollisone, and the Prior s Wynd to the east." 
The charter then proceeds to convey the property, in the usual 
terms. " These things were done in his [D. Monypenny's] dwell- 
ing of Erlis Hall, at the first hour after noon, in the year, month, 
day, Indiction, and pontificate above-mentioned, in the presence of 
Mr John Young canon of Dunkeld ; Dominus John Lngate chap- 
lain, John Dempster, John Downe, and Lawrence Ponry, witnesses." 

^ My sound jadgment. ' Counter, or table. 

^ A long se&t, sofa, or scUh ; perhaps from tedUe. * Advice. 



APPENDIX. XXXIV. 34.9 

The deed is attested by John Bonar presbyter of the diocese of 
St Andrews, and notary-public. 

2. Foundation-charter of Andrew^ late Bishop of Moray^ in fa- 
vour of the altar of St Martin^ in the parish church of St 
Andrews^ a.d. 1501. 

^' Omnibns banc cartam, &c. We, Andrew, by the grace of God 
and the apostolic see, bishop of Moray, salntem, &c." The charter 
begins in the same way with those of Alexander Tnglis and Robert 
de Fontibus. ^' Know that I have granted in mortmain, to God 
and the giorioos Virgin Mary,^and all the saints, hjb well as to the 
altar of St Martin, within the parish chorch of St Andrews, and to 
the chaplain who may be duly qualified, as master of arts and regent 
in the pedagogium of the said city, and to his successors there, being 
regents, for the safety of the souls of the late Kings of Scots of 
good memory, namely, James I., James II., James III., and of 
the present illustrious king, James IV. ; as also for the safety of 
the souls of the most serene queens of Scots, namely, Joan, wife 
of the said James I. ; Mary, wife of the said James II. ; and Mar- 
garet, wife of the said James III., mother of our present king ; and 
for the safety, also, of the sonls of James Stewart, miles^ our father 
of good memory ; and of James our brother-gemian, late earl of 
Buchquhania, [Buchan;] and of John our brother, now earl of 
Adolia, [Atholl ;] as also for the souls of James Lindsay late dean 
of Glasgow ; and Mr John Mungunore late rector of Eklissem ; 
and for the souls of all, whether living or deceased, from whom I 
haye ever received any benefit, and have not duly requited them ; 
all and whole that our tenement, with its pertinents, lying within 
the city of St Andrews, between the lands of William Waugh to 
the east, and the lands of the late William Boner to the west, ex- 
tending to the common tiam regiam on the south, and the common 
viamfori on the north, to be held in pure and perpetual charity,'' 
&c. Then follows the same regulations as in the foregoing char- 
ters, respecting concubinage ; acceptance of any other benefice by 
the chaplain ; and absence from his duty more than fifteen days. 
The patronage of the altar is vested, after the decease of the founder, 
in his relation John Spens, sub-centor of our cathedral church of 
Moray ; and, after him, in David Spens his brother ; and, after him, 
in the rector and dean of the University of St Andrews. ^ In tes- 
timony whereof, our round seal is appended to these presents, and, 

* He was son of Sir James Stewart and Queen Joan, widow of James I. 
He died soon after the above charter was executed. 



350 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

for stronger evidencef we haye alao caaaed to be appended the seal 
of Mr David Spens, oar bailiff, and Sir William of Torpheicbein, 
custodier of tlie alms of St John of Jerusalem ; into the hands of 
which bailiff we have resigned the said tenement, who has, in conse- 
quence, inducted and invested Mr Robert Ralstone into the same. 
Given at our castle of Spiny, this dd September 1501, in presence 
of Mr John ^ns, our snb-eentor aforesaid ; James Brown, John 
Qareath, chaplains, our vicars of Duffous and Crondale ; Alexander 
Bonkle, Alexander Siobe, cum diversis aliis. 



No. XXXV. 



Two LBTTBRa FROM AbCHBISHOP ALEXANDER StEWART, TO HIS 

Fatber, Jambs IV., respecting the Grant of Church Be- 
nefices TO SOME of his HOUSEHOLD. — ^Tho jcar in which the 
letters were written is not given ; but it was probably in 1 508. 

^' I could not have supposed that I could write five letters to you 
from this, without receiving any answer, were it not for the n^li- 
gence with which letters are transmitted through Flanders: on which 
account I am at a loss to know what to do— whether not to write at 
all, or not to send what I write. I learnt that, through my intercession, 
my tutor (nostrum monitorem) had obtained the archdeaconry of 
Aberdeen, at which I rejoice, though surprised at the delay in 
his collation ; and the more so, as his being with me was never 
considered an objection in other like cases. I therefore entreat you 
not to suffer him to be unjustly deprived of what used to be granted 
to all. But since I wrote to you lately of my state, and my studies, 
I will now use the fewer words. I know to whom I write; but have 
omitted your title on account of the war which threatens to break 
out Farewell. At Patavia (Padua,) 7 kal. April.*' 

^^ As I have written so often to you lately, without receiving any 
answer, and as I could not witness my [archiepiscopal] jurisdiction 
so discourteously treated, I have thought it best to send to you my 
secretary with my memorial ; from whom your majesty may knpw 
all you want, and in whom I pray you to put as much confidence 
as you would in me. I have learnt that the Bishop of Aberdeen 
[Elphinston] has commenced a contest about the archdeaconry 
which you bestowed upon my tutor. Now, since in no other bene- 
fice granted by your nomination could I have supposed this possible 



APPENDIX. XXXVI. ^51 

to be clone, and since he cannot carry on bis suit and remain with 
me, I beseech you to free him from the trouble and expense of a liti- 
gation. This indeed you wonld do of your own accord, if you knew 
how much he has done for me, both here and at home. If, howerer, 
any benefice in my archiepiscopate, better than his own, become va- 
cant, I beg you will confer it upon him ; and some of his present 
benefices you may, in that case, grant to others : for I could wish 
one so useful and so faithful as he is, to be under my own jurisdic- 
tion. Finally, I do not think it right that other peoples' retainers 
should be provided with my lesser benefices, while my own people 
have hardly enough to live upon. I therefore pray your majesty 
that the collation of the lesser benefices of St Andrews may be com- 
mitted to the prior or archdeacon, who may bestow them on my own 
friends; and that if any one of higher value become vacant, it may 
be bestowed upon my secretary, who has endured much in my ser- 
vice, and whom I entreat you will send back speedily with an an- 
swer to this letter. Farewell. At Patavia (Padua,) 22d October."' 



No. XXXVI. 



Archbishop James Beaton solicits the Assistance of the 
Cardinal op St Evsebius, the Protector op the Scots at 
Rome, against the Pretensions op the Archbishop of Glas- 
gow AND THE Bishop of Moray. — Probably in a.d. 1523. 

<^ To the reverend father in Christ, de Pater cardinal of St Euse- 
bios, James archbishop of St Andrews. Most reverend father, 
our most serene king has written to his holiness, that the authority 
of the primacy and legation of St Andrews be not in any way in- 
jured in the province of Glasgow, by the pretensions of that see ; 
and this affair he especially intrusts to your eminence. But seeing 
the present bishop of Moray duly stirs himself up against us, and, 
bent on mischief, pretends total exemption from us his ordinary of 
primacy and legation, we entreat your eminence to defend us and 
our see from the insults of our enemies, so that, thwarting their rash 
attempts, you may preserve the superiority of this see, pure, and 
entire ; and obtain against the rebellious, (especially our contuma- 

^ Epistolffi Regiim Scot., vol. i. pp. 175, 177. The person alluded to in these 
letters as haTing obtained the archdeaconry of Aberdeen was his tntor or se- 
cretary. Sir Thomas Halkerton, proYOst of the collegiate chnrch of Crichton. 
Seevol. i. p. 251. 



352 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

cioua aoffnigans the Archbishop of Glasgow and the Bishopof Moray,) 
apostolical brie£s enjoining obedience on pain of ecclesiastical cen- 
sures. We farther trust your eminence will cause, that in what- 
erer way onr see has been formerly defrauded, on the plea of exemp- 
tion, the same may be corrected : and we shall owe your eminence 
as great thanks for this fayonr, as we owe yon for the primacy it- 
self; which our familiar, the bearer of this, will more fully explain. 
At Edinburgh," &cJ 



No. XXXVII. 



Archbishop James Beaton RBauisTs the Cardinal op St Eir- 

8BBIU8 TO GET HIS NePHBW, DaTID BbATON, MADE AbBOT OP 

Arbroath, and the Archbishopric op Qlasoow maps sub- 
ject TO that op St Andrews, a.d. 1 523. 

*' To the most reverend father and Lord de Pater cardinal of St 
Eusebius, James archbishop of St Andrews and chancellor of Scot- 
land. Most reyerend &ther, we have not forgotten how many 
favours we have received from the holy see through your mediation ; 
and though we cannot adequately respond to these, yet it becomes 
us to be grateful to the utmost of our ability, and to show our grar- 
titude as opportunities may offer. But, reverend father, seeing that 
important business daily grows upon our hands, which requires the 
aid of some one who shall be faithful, both to us and to your emi- 
nence, we have it in mind to cede, in £Eivour of our dearest nephew 
David Beaton, chancellor of the church of Glasgow, the monastery 
of St Thomas the martyr at Arbroath, which we received in cotn- 
mendam with our archbishopric; on which account we have 
thought fit to send him in person to your eminence. We therefore 
entreat that the said monastery may be conferred on our said 
nephew, and that you may obtain for him a dispensation from as- 
suming the monastic habit for two years ; that, moreover, half the 
revenues of the monastery may be secured to us during our life, with 
consent of the said David, and that you will enable him to procure, 
at the same time, our bulls of resignation of the office per decsgium^ 
and of his accession to the same. Farther, as the case of the church 
of Glasgow is to be soon considered, we again earnestly beg of you, 
our protector, to defend the primitial see of St Andrews from every 

^ Epistolse Regnm Scot. 



APPENDIX. XXXVm. 353 

snare of the adversary, and not suffer its ordinary to be denuded of 
his rights ; but, on the contrary, to labour that his holiness may be 
persuaded to preserve our authority uninfringed within the province 
of Glajsgow. As to the other affairs of this kingdom, its serene 
governor, the illustrious Duke of Albany, herewith sends, as am- 
bassador, his faithful counsellor, our said nephew, to the most holy 
senate, who will alwa3rs afford your eminence information concern- 
ing our affairs, according to the mind of the governor. Him I pray 
you to consult and rely upon, and on no one else. We have ordered 
him both to serve you, and to deserve well of you. May you be 
fortunate and happy. At Edinburgh, 24th December, 1523."' 



No. XXXVIII. 



James V, requests Pope Adrian VI. to enable him to recover 
Part op the Revenue op the Archbishopric op St An- 
drews, WHICH, some Years bepore, had improperly been 
alienated in pavour op Prior Hepburn, a.d. 1 524. 

" Most holy father, felicitatem. We formerly requested of your 
holiness, that, in conferring the prelacies of this kingdom, nothing 
might be derogated from the see of St Andrews, but that, in all re- 
spects, its superiority might be maintained. But now, a serious 
evil, which sprung up under the late archbishop, and indeed was 
brought in by his means, forces us to write, before it is too late to 
have the evil remedied. Truly, most reverend father, on our ac- 
cession to our throne, amidst the strifes of ambitious prelates, John 
QHepburn] prior of the canons of the metropolitan church of St 
Andrew, who is the patron of our kingdom, openly and most un- 
becomingly opposed the Archbishop QForman]] on his return from 
Rome, and attempted to hinder his taking possession of the see, 
until a pension was assigned to him out of the archiepiscopal reve- 
nues, and a pardon obtained for himself and others who acted 
with him, some of whom were men of bad character. To these 
terms the archbishop yielded ; for he had many enemies in the 
country, and the prior s ambition was unbounded. Accordingly the 
pardon was granted, as well as no small part of the archiepiscopal 
revenues ; namely, the church of Kirkliston, and the adjacent lands, • 
which the archbishop could with difficulty spare, because lying near 

^ Epistolse Regum Scot., toL i. p. 340. In p. 339, there is a letter from 
James V. to Pope Adrian YI. to the same effect. 

VOL. II. 2 A 



3.54 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

F2(linbttfgh^ where the king and his council and many noblemen 
are wont to leside, and whom he is obliged to entertain. NcTcr- 
thelcflB, the archbishop always believed that this grant might, in 
time, be rescinded, and his see restored to its former independence ; 
for the prior did not pretend any claim of right either to his pen- 
sion or his pardon ; and moreorer, the priory being as amply en- 
dowed as the archbishopric, it was the more unjust to rob the latter, 
which was subject to heavier expenses than the former. Bat while 
the primate was considering bow he might recover the ancient pro- 
perty of his see, and was representing the matter to your illostrions 
predecessor, Leo X., and had almost prevailed over the prior, he was 
suddenly cut off by the hand of death. But now, holy father, we 
think ourselves obliged to labour, that your holiness may be induced 
to restore things to their former footing, uid to retract both the 
pension and the pardon improperly granted at the beginning of our 
reign, when as yet we were inexperienced in the art of governing 
our kingdom. We therefore entreat that yon will declare to be 
null and void, whatever was unjustly taken, through the impor- 
tunity of the prior, from St Andrew, the patron of our kingdom ; 
and that you will order the primacy to be pnt in its former state, 
partly for the relief of our conscience, which negligently allowed 
the evil to be committed, and partly for the sake of the new arch- 
bishop, who, as chancellor of the kingdom, is subjected to heavy 
expenses, and is personally deserving of greater favours than this. 
At Edinburgh, 5th May, 1524."> 



No. XXXIX. 



The Copy op a Letter conoratvlatort, sent prom the Doc- 
tors OP LouvAiNE, to the Archbishop op St Andrews, and 
Doctors op Scotland, commending them por the Execution 
OP Patrick Hamilton, a.d. 1528. 

^^ Your excellent virtue(most honourable bishop) hath so deserved, 
that albeit we be far distant, both by sea and land, without con- 
junction of familiarity, yet we desire with all our hearts to thank 
yon for your worthy deed, whereby that true faith, which not long 
ago was tainted with heresy, not only remaineth unhurt, but also is 
more confirmed. For our dear fnend, Master Alexander Galloway 

^ Epistolse Regum Scot., vol. i. p. 346. 



APPENDIX. XXXIX. 355 

canon of Aberdeen, hath showed ns the presumption of the wicked 
heretic Patrick Hamilton, which is expressed in this your example, 
in that you hare cut him off when there was no hope of amend- 
ment. The which thing, as it is thought commendable by us, so 
the manner of the proceeding was no less pleasant, that the matter 
was performed by so great consent of so many states, as of the 
clergy, nobility, and vulgar people, not rashly, but most pru- 
dently, the order of law being in all points observed. We have 
seen the sentence which ye pronounced, and alway do approve 
the same, not doubting but that the articles which be inserted are 
erroneous ; so that, whosoever will defend for a truth any one of 
the same, with pertinacity, should be esteemed an enemy to the 
faith, and an adversary to the Holy Scripture. And albeit one or 
two of them appear to be without error, to them that will consider 
only the bare words, (as, for example, ^' good works make not a 
good man, but a good man worketh good works,") yet there is no 
doubt but they contain a Lutheran sense, which in a manner they 
signify ; to wit, that works done after faith and justification make 
not a man the better, nor are worthy of any reward before God. 
Believe not that this example shall have place only among you; 
for there shall be [many] among exteme nations which shall imi- 
tate the same. 

" Certainly ye have given us great courage ; so that now we ac- 
knowledge your university, which was founded according to the 
example of our university of Louvaine, to be equal to ours, or else 
above ; and would God occasion were offered of testifying our minds 
toward you ! In the meantime, let us labour with one consent, 
that the ravening wolves may be expelled from the sheep-fold of 
Christ while we have time. Let us study to preach to the people 
more learnedly hereafter, and more wisely. Let us have inquisitors, 
and espiers of books containing that doctrine, especially that are 
brought in from far countries, whether by apostative monks, or by 
merchants, the most suspected kind of men in these days. It is 
said, that sipce Scotland first embraced the Christian £Euth, it was 
never defiled with any heresy. Persevere, therefore ; being mpved 
thereunto by the example of England your next neighbour, which, 
in this most troublesome time, is not changed, partly by the work- 
ing of the bishops, among the which Roffensis [Fisher bishop of 
Eochester] has showed himself an evangelical phoenix, and partly by 
the king declaring himself to be another Matthias of the new law, 
pretermitting nothing that may defend the law of his realm. The 
which, if your most renowned King of Scotland will follow, he shall 
purchase eternal glory. Farther, as touching the condign commenda- 
tion due for yonr pui, most reverend bishop, in this behalf, it shall 



356 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

not be the least of your pnuae that these heresies have been extinet 
sometime in Soothuad, jou being primate of Scothind, and principal 
author thereof; albeit that they also which have assisted you, are 
not to be defrauded of their deserved praise, as the renowned bishop 
of Glasgow, of whose erudition we have been given to understand, 
and also the reverend bishop of Aberdeen, a stout defender of the 
faith, together with the rest of the prelates, abbots, priors, and pro- 
fessors of Holy Scripture. 

^' Let ypur reverend £&therhood take this little testificate of our 
duty toward you in good part, whom we wish long and happily well 
to fare in Christ 

^ From Louvaine, anno 1528, April 21st. By the masters and 
professors of theology in the University of Louvaine. — Yours to 
command."' 



XL. 

Cardinal Beaton requests Pope Paul III. to appoint a Suf- 
fragan Bishop to assist him in discharoinq toe Duties of 
HIS Diocese, a.d. 1540. 

" Most holy father, &c. The greater is the dignity with which 
your holiness has invested me, the greater should be my care to 
deserve it, and to govern the affairs of the church with wisdom. 
But as I am imable to feed and watch the flock committed to me 
in the manner I could wish, from the weight of secular business with 
which I am oppressed, which daily increases, and which the king 
desires, nay, forces me to sustain, I have thought of proposing to 
your holiness some one who would in part relieve me, when en- 
gaged about the affairs of the State, and supply my place in the 
diocese of St Andrews, when I am obliged to be absent from it. I 
have, therefore, fixed upon one who is fit, above all others, for dis- 
charging the episcopal functions, namely, Master William Gibson, 
a man fully instructed in sacred theology, and in both canon and 
civil law, aa well as venerable for the purity of his life, to be re- 
commended to your holiness, on whom may be conferred the epis- 
copal dignity, and who may be created my suffragan ; reserving to 
him, at the same time, the deanery of Restalrig, the rectory of In- 
verarity, and the vicarage of Garvock, which benefices he now 
possesses; and adding thereto £200 yearly of the money of this 

» Fox's Book of Martyrs, vol. ii. p. 228. 



APPENDIX. XLI. 357 

kingdom, to be paid to him during his life by me and my saoces- 
sore, whereby he may the more suitably sustain the episcopal dignity 
and functions. That your holiness may be pleased to appoint him 
my suffragan, I request, and even implore ; and the more so, be- 
cause I am occupied about the affairs of this church and kingdom, 
and not my own private advantage. I pray God that he may give 
me the disposition which he gave to the servant in the parable, that 
I may show myself worthy of His vocation, and of your choice, and, 
like him, render a true account of the five talents committed to my 
trust. May your holiness live long and happily. . At Edinburgh, 
4th May, 1540."' 



XLI. 
Pope Paul III. constitutes Cardinal Beaton his Legate a 

LATERE POR SCOTLAND, A.D. 1543. 

'* Paul US, episcopus, &c., to our dearly beloved son David, cardinal- 
presbyter of St Stephen de cselio monte, and archbishop of St An- 
drews, our legate of the apostolic see, at the court of our dearest 
daughter in Christi Mary the illustrious queen of Scotland, through- 
out the said kingdom of Scotland, and in all the provinces, cities, 
lands, castles, and places subject to the said Queen Mary, salutem, 
&c. Though the fulness of power be committed to ns, and we have, 
by divine mercy, the care of the whole of the Lord's flock, yet, being 
unable to exceed the limits of human possibility, and considering 
that we cannot alone discharge the duties of Uie apostleship, we 
sometimes call in others to our aid, and especially the cardinals of 
the holy Roman church; that with their help we may the more 
easily perform the duties which, by the divine favour, are entrusted 
to us." The bull then goes on at great length, after enumerating 
the cardinal's qualifications, to appoint him legate a latere for Scot- 
land during the pope's pleasure ; empowering him to perform vari- 
ous civil, as well as ecclesiastical functions, and, among others, to 
create notaries-public, counts palatine, knights, (milites aureatos,) 
poets-laureate, doctors, licentiates, and bachelors in canon and civil 
law, and to endue them with all their accustomed privileges — to 
permit or refuse the holding of more benefices than one, according 

^ Epistolas Regam Scot., toI. ii. p. 66. In pages 63, 65, and 68, are letters 
from Cardinal Beaton to the Cardinal of Ghymnicia, at Rome ; as also from 
James V. to this cardinal and to the pope,^all of the same import with the 
foregoing. 



358 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

to ciicomatancefl, &o. &o.^-Tbd following are some of the most pro- 
minent topics introduced into this docament: The age at which 
candidates were to be admitted to holj orders (sob-deacons at six- 
teen, deacons at eighteen, and presbyters at twenty-one) — mar- 
riages, interdictions^ and excommanication»— persons by whom, 
times when, and method in which, divine offices are to be celebrated 
— absolutions— pilgrimages — ^articles of diet— oaths— dispensations 
— first fruits— yisitations of colleges, schools, monasteries, &c. The 
bull, which is very long, finishes thus :— ^ And because it would be 
difficult to introduce all the foregoing regulations into all your let- 
ters, or to transmit them to all places and persons concerned therein, 
we will, and decree, that a copy of the same, in whole or in part, 
as may be required, written and signed by your secretary or chan- 
cellor, and certified by your seal, be used instead of the original. 
Given at St Peter's, Rome, in the year 1543, the Sd cal. Feb., the 
tenth year of our pontificate." ^ 



No. XLII. 



George Wishart^s concern in the Conspiracy against 
Cardinal Beaton's Life. 

It IB matter of history that the Earl of Hertford and Sir R. 
Sadler were Heniy YIII.'s ambassadors for carrying into effect his 
favourite scheme for uniting England and Scotland under one mon- 
archy, by marrying his son Prince Edward to Queen Mary. Henry, 
by means of bribes and pensions, had gained over to this plan the 
most influential of the Scottish nobility; but its grand opponent 
was Cardinal Beaton, who was desirous to uphold both the Roman 
Catholic religion and the independence of his country. The King 
of England, therefore, sought every means, both fair and foul, to 
get rid of Beaton, looking upon him as the only obstacle to the ac- 
compliebment of his wishes ; and in this (as we shall see presently) 
ho was most faithfully seconded by Hertford and Sadler, and a 
band of Scottish reformers. With respect to Wishart, we know 
that he was a zealous preacher of the reformed doctrines, and the 
constant companion of the chief conspirators against the cardinal ; 
particularly Crichton of Brunstone and Sir George Douglas, who 
were not only two of the most unprincipled men of the age, and 

* Appendix to Burnet's History of the Reformation, p. 379. 



APPENDIX. — XLII. 359 

ready to undertake an j mischief for money, but the former of whom 
was actually employed by Sadler to watch the cardinal's movements. 
These are the principal dramatis personw of the plot with whom 
we have any concern ; and we now proceed to give a very con- 
densed summary of the evidence against Wishart, as extracted from 
Mr Tytler's writings, and other sources. 

Wishart was obliged to leave Scotland in 1538, and went to 
Bristol, where he was arrested on a charge of heresy, but saved his 
life by publicly recanting in the church of St Nicholas, in that city. 
He then seems to have gone abroad. In 1543 we find him at Cam- 
bridge, where his habits are said to have been of the ascetic kind, 
combining a curious mixture of piety and peculiarity. The same 
year he returned to Scotland with Sir James Learmont, Henry Bal- 
nevis, the Earl of Glencaim, and Sir George Douglas, all of whom 
had been bought over by Henry VIII. to promote his objectB in 
Scotland. Three of them, at least, were either then, or very soon 
after, in the plot against Beaton's life ; and it is not very likely they 
would scruple to let their friend Wishart into their secret, knowing 
his just grounds for disliking their common enemy. 

We next hear of Wishart, (or at least a Wishart,) when em- 
ployed by Brunstpne, on a confidential mission to the Earl of Hert- 
ford, the purport of which we shall discover by the following letter 
(which is dated Newcastle, 17th of April 1544) from the said 
earl to the king his master : — '^ Please it your Highness to under- 
stand, that this day arrived here with me a Scotchman called 
Wishart^ and brought over a letter from the larde of Brunstone, 
which I send your Highness herewith ; and according to his re- 
quest, have taken order for the repayre of the said Wishart to your 
Majestic by poste, both for the deliverance of such letters as he hath 
to your Majestic from the said Brunstone, and also for the declara- 
cion of his evidence, which, as J can perceyve by him^ consisteth in 
two poynts : one is, the Larde of Graunge, late thresaurer of Scotland, 
the Mr of Rothes th* Erl of Rothes' eldest son, and John Chartres, 
wolde attempt eyther f apprehend or she the cardinal at some 
time when he shall goe through the Fyfland, as he doth sundrie 
times, to Sanct Andrewes, and in case they can so apprehend him, 
will delyver him unto your Majestic ; which attemptate he sayeth 
they will enterprise, if they knew your Majestie's pleasure therein, 
and what supportacion and maintenance your Majestic wold minis- 
ter unto them after the execution of the same, in case they should 
be pursued afterwards by any of their enemies. The other is, that 
in case your Majestic wold graunt unto them a convenyent enter- 
tainment for to keep 1000 or 1500 men in wages for a month or 
two, they, joyning with the power of the Erl Marshall, the saide Mr 



360 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

of Rotlios, the Ldurde of Calder, and others of the Lord Gray's 
friends, will take upon them, at snch tyme as your Majestie'e armye 
shall be in Scotland, to destroy the abbey and tonn of Arbroath, 
being the cardinall's ; and all the other byshoppis and abbotis houses 
and countiyes on that syde the water thereafaonts ; and to appre- 
hend all those which they say be the principal impngnatoxs of the 
amyte betwixt England and Scotland; for the which they should 
have a good opportunity, as they say, when the power of the said 
byshoppis and abbotis shall resort towards Edinburgh to resist yoni* 
Majestie's army. And for the execution of these things, the said 
Wishart sayeth, that the said Erl Marshall, and others afore named, 
will capitulate with your Majestic in writing under their handes 
and scales, afore they shall desyr any supplie or ayde of money at 
your Majestie*s handes^ This is the effect of his credence, with 
sundry other advertisements of the gret contention and division that 
is at this present within the realm of Scotland, which, we doubt not, 
he will declare unto your Majestic at good length." 

Here we see that Wishart, Brunstone, Grange, Lord Leslie, and 
Cliartres of Kinfauns, are willing to undertake the murder of Beaton, 
on conditions which we shall find alluded to presently, and that 
Wishart was actually sent on to have a personal interview with the 
king on the subject of the proposal. The following is the answer to 
the Earl of Hertford's letter from the Lords of the Privy Council, 
dated from Greenwich, 26th April 1544 : — " After our most hearty 
commendations unto your good Lordship. These shall be to signify 
unto you that this hearer^ Wi$hart^ tckich cam/rom BrumUnie^ hath 
been with the King's Majestie, and, for his evidence, declared the same 
matters in substance whereof your Lordship hath written hither; and 
hath received for answer, touching the feats againtt the cardinally that 
in case the lords and gentlemen which he named shall enterprise the 
same eamestlie, and do the best they can, to the uttermost of their 
powers, to bring the same to pass indede, and shall be forced to fly 
into this realm for refuge, his Highness will be content to accept 
them, and relief them as shall appertyn.'* The defenders of 
AVishart " the martyr," say that it must be some other Wishart who 
is spoken of in the above correspondence. Even if it were so, they 
would gain little by it; for it is clear that this said Wishart was as 
zealous a reformer, and perhaps as willing to suffer for his conduct, 
as the martyr himself. And supposing that ^^ the martyr" were 
not the messenger to Henry YIII., there is still evidence enough 
that the former was accessary to the conspiracy against Beaton, 
which is all we are contending for. The evidence of his being a 
conspirator is quite independent of his mission to Henry. But, in 
point of fact, we do not hear of any other person of that name being 



APPENDIX. XLII. 361 

in any way whatever connected with the conspirators against ~ 
Beaton ; and all the circumstances contribute to identify '^ the 
mart3rr" with the " messenger." The following fact strengthens 
this belief : — Wishart the messenger, we have seen, had arrived in 
Scotland with the Earl of Hertford's letter to Brunstone in April. 
Now, we know that at this time, Hertford had got his arrangements, 
for invading Scotland with an English army, in such a state of 
forwardness, that he actually landed at Leith in the following 
month. One part of the campaign, which is known to have been 
previously determined upon, was to march to the town of Hadding- 
ton, and bum it, which was done accordingly. About this very 
time we find Wishart '^ the martyr" preaching at Haddington, and 
prophesying to the people, that ^^ strangers should possess their 
houses, and chase them from their habitations; which (adds the 
historian) shortly came to pass." There was no other invasion of 
Haddington about that period, and it is therefore fair to conclude, 
that the sermon was preached a little before the invasion, and that 
its author had learnt Hertford's design from himself, when he was 
with him at Newcastle. 

We now proceed with the remainder of the correspondence be- 
tween Brunstone and Henry's agents. On the 12th July 1545, we 
find Sir R. Sadler thus writing to Brunstone : — ^^ In one parte of 
your said letters I note chiflie that certayn gentlemen, being your 
friends, [who his friends were we have already seen,^ have ofiered, 
for a small soume of moneys to tak hym out of the way that hath been 
the sole impediment and lett to all good purposes there, so that they 
might be sure to have the King's Majestic their good lord." — *^ I 
pray you advertyze me what reward they do requyre ; and if it be 
not unreajsonable, (because I have been in your countrey, for the 
Christian zeal that I have to the common weale of the same,) I will 
undertake it shall be paid immediatelie upon the act executed," &c. 

Again he says, ^^ wherefore I am of your opinion, and, as you 
wryte, think it would be acceptable service to God to take hym out 
of the way which, in such sort, doth not only, as much as in him is, 
obscure the glory of Gody but also confound the commonweal of his 
own country." 

It is necessary to observe here, that Tytler shows, by letters 
which he gives in his Appendix, (but which I omit for the sake of 
brevity,) that the king was very averse to appear openly in this 
nefarious transaction, though he gave every encouragement to his 
agents to proceed with it ; but that Brunstone and his friends were 
not satisfied with this reserve on the part of Henry, and wished 
from his own hand a distinct avowal both of what he wanted them 
to do, and what reward he would give them for their pains. On 



362 HISTOBY OF ST ANDREWS. 

the 20th October the aune year, Bmnatone thns writes to Sir B. 
Sadler ;— *^ I shall oause all Uie gentlemen, (that your L. knoweth,) 
my friends, to be ready, as it shall please the King's Majestie to 
command them, to assist to snch as are most to the arauncing of his 
Majeetie's affairs, as they have been at all tymes hitherto ; but ki$ 
Mafetiis muH be plain teiih themy both what hu Maje$t%e toould have 
thM to doy andy m like manner ^ what they ehaU lippen to [expect] 
of hie Majeetie " / And then he goes on to propose to meet ^r B. 
Sadler at Berwick, ^*in the most secret manner; for it standetii me 
both in life and heritage if it be known." It is impossible to think 
Teiy &Tourably of any one who conld be the personal friend, as we 
know Geoige Wishart was, of snch an unprincipled wretch as this 
Bronstone. 

We hare no subsequent documents connected with this dark 
transaction. But it is necessaiy to obserre here, that during the 
whole of 1.545, and the banning of 1546, Wishart was perambu- 
lating Ayrshire, Forfarshire, and Haddingtonshire, preaching the 
reformed doctrines, and prophesying the calamities which would 
befall the nation if it neglected them ; and this under the personal 
protection of the Earls Glencum, Cassillis, and Marischal, Nor- 
man Leslie, and the Lairds of Ormiston, Brunstone, and Langniddiy, 
&C., all of whom we know were engaged at the time in plotting the 
murder of Beaton; and in the end Wishart was arrested at Ormis- 
ton House, in the company of four of the conspirators. ** Wishart 
enjoyed, it is to be remembered, (says Tytler,) the confidential in- 
timacy, nay, we have reason to believe that his counsels influenced 
the conduct of Glencaim, Cassillis, Brunstone, and the party who 
were now the advisers of Henr/s intended hostilities ; a circum- 
stance which will perfectly account for the obscure warnings of the 
preacher, without endowing him with inspiration.** 

The sum of the whole is this : Wishart, the ^^ martyr," came into 
Scotland with several of Henry YIIL's agents, who were in that 
monarch's pay for effecting Baton's destruction ; Wishart himself 
being as hostile to Beaton as they were, though perhaps from some- 
what different motives. Soon after, Wishart the ^^ conspirator," is 
sent to Henry on matters relative to '^ apprehending or slaying the 
cardinal." Whether this were the " martyr" or not, is of little conse- 
quence ; for, almost immediately after the return of this Wishart to 
his friends in Scotland, we find the undoubted ^' martyr " in the 
company of the very same ^' friends," exercising considerable in- 
fluence over them, often living at their houses, and playing into 
their hands, by stirring up his hearers against popery and the car- 
dinal, and finally arrested in their company ; two of the number 
being reformed preachers like himself, namely, John Knox and 



APPENDIX. XLII. 363 

James MelviUe ; the first of whom maintained the general doctrine 
that it was lawful to destroy tyrants, and the second actually gave 
the fatal stroke to the cardinal The eyidence, consequently, of the 
^* martyr's" being accessary to the conspiracy is irresistible. 

And what is there to oppose to all this evidence against George 
Wishart ? Two things are alleged. First, that if Beaton knew 
that he was conspiring against him, he would hare charged him with 
that, as well as with heresy. But 1. Beaton could not consistently 
hare charged Wishart with this crime, without equally charging 
the rest of the party who were concerned in it ; which he might not 
consider it politic to do. 2. He could hare had no more than m«- 
pieion9 of their guilt, since it was scarcely possible he could hare 
been aware of transactions which, we haye seen, were conducted 
with the utmost secrecy. 3. He had no need to conyiot Wishart of 
conspiracy, because, as the law then stood, heresy was enough to 
procure his death ; and that he knew he could easily prove against 
him. Secondly, it is argued, that so pious a man as Wishart, and 
inflamed with such extraordinary zeal against the errors of popery, 
could not have been the conspirator we are supposing. I fear, alas ! 
that ecclesiastical history will pronounce this to be but a feeble 
argument for his acquittid. We need go no farther than our own 
times for examples of men of great teeming piety, acting upon, if 
not advocating, the principle that the end justifies the means. But 
waiving this, I ask such objectors if they ever read the books called 
^^ The Hind Let Loose," and ^ Jus Populi Yindicatum,*' where the 
principle of assassinating persecutors is recommended f I ask them 
if they ever read a book called the ** Scots Worthies," several of 
which worthies were acknowledged murderers ? And as Wishart 
and £jtiox are included in the list, it is astonishing that James 
Melville, who stabbed the cardinal, should have been excluded, 
seeing there are several among them who committed murder as cer- 
tainly as he did; namely, James Mitchell, Balfour of Bnrley, 
and Haxton of Rathillet : not to mention the still greater number 
against whom there were the strongest suspicions of their having 
been accessaries to the same crime ; and others of them who urged 
on the massacre and execution of defenceless prisoners of war, on the 
plea of ^^ doing justice on delinquents." With these examples be- 
fore our eyes, we must not urge a man's supposed piety as an ar- 
gument for his innocence, when there was a strong feeling impelling 
him to a crime, when the custom of the age sanctioned it, and when 
the evidence against him is all but conclusive. We know that the 
principle of the end justifying the means was avowed and defended 
at the era of the Reformation in Scotland. The murderers of Beaton 
were not thought the worse of by the reformers for the part they 



364 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

had taken against their common enemy. They received pensiona 
from Henry VIII. and Edward VI. during the lives of these two 
sovereigns; most of them rose to high rank in the army; and though 
it was remarked that they met with violent deaths in the end, it 
would be rash to assert that it was on account of the part they took 
in the assassination of Beaton. We have seen that Henry himself 
and his privy council, and his ambassadors Hertford and Sadler, 
were not ashamed to correspond with their friends in Scotland on 
the subject of " apprehending or slaying the cardinal," for the pro- 
moting of their own purposes. Even John Knox, from his **" merry " 
account of the transaction, and calling it a ^* godly deed," evidently 
approved of it, and probably was privy to it ; for he was domestic 
tutor in the family of the lAird of Langniddry, (one of Wishart's 
protectors,) and the intimate friend and swoid->bearer of the ^^ mar- 
tyr," and subsequently joined the conspirators in the castle of St 
Andrews. And besides this, the " Diurnal of Occurrents in Scot- 
land," expressly states that ^^ Mr Henrie Balnevis, John Knox, 

preacher, being ane priest, Carmichael, with mony otheris gen- 

tilmen, tuk pairt of the said treasoun." Again, James Melville 
(Knox himself tells us) ^^ was familiarly acquainted with George 
Wishart;" and when he presented the sword to the cardinal's breast, 
made use of these words, ^' Remember that the mortal stroke I am 
now about to deal is not the mercenary blow of a hired assassin, 
but the just vengeance which hath fallen on an obstinate and cruel 
enemy of Christ and his holy gospel." The martyrologist Fox 
affirms, that " the murderers were stirred up by the Lardy to mur- 
der the archbishop in his bed ;" and the presbyterian historian Cal- 
derwood says, *^ the cardinal intended farther [mischief] if ^^ Lord 
had not stirred up some men of courage to cut him off in time." 
All this shows, that in those times it was not unusual, even among 
men of high rank and professing uncommon piety, to do evil that 
good might come, or to justify others in doing so. 

But to come down to a later period. Tytler has shown, that not 
only Queen Elizabeth and her chief ministers, but the reforming 
Scottish lords, Morton, Moray, Argyll, Glencaim, Ochiltree, &c., 
and, what is more, Knox himself and Craig his colleague, were 
implicated in the conspiracy to murder David Rizzio, on the plea 
that he was engaged in an attempt to restore popery in Scotland. ' 
And, in confirmation of this, we find Knox, when speaking of Lord 
Ruthven, one of the most savage of the murderers, calling him ^^ a 
stout man, and discreet in the cause of God^ who prudently gave 
counsel to take justice on that knave Davie." Again, Tytler has 

* Appendix to vol. vii. 



APPENDIX. — XLII. 365 

deyeloped the particulars of a conspiracy entered into, in the year 
1772, by the good Queen Elizabeth and two of her ministers, and 
by the Scottish Earls of Mar and Morton, through the agency of Sir 
Henry Killigrew, to have Queen Mary removed from her English 
prison, and secretly cusoisinated in Scotland ; and all on the ground 
of advancing the interests of religion.^ Farther yet, when this 
scheme had failed, Elizabeth, still preferring private assassina- 
tion to a public execution, directed her secretaries Walsingham 
and Davidson, to write thus to Sir Amias Paulet and Sir Drew 
Drury, who had the charge of the Scottish queen : — ^^ The queen ap- 
pears, by some speeches lately uttered, to note in you a lack of 
care and zeal in her service, in respect you have not, all this time, 
of yourselves, /oun(^ out eome way to shorten the life of that Queen." 
In neglecting to do so, besides a kind of lack of love to Elizabeth, 
she observed that the keepers of Mary had not that care of the pre- 
servation of religion and the public good they would be thought to 
have. Happily for themselves, Elizabeth's emissaries were more 
scrupulous than their mistress, and refused to commit the foul deeds 
to which she would have prompted them. 

We may add to this, that the murderers of Archbishop Sharp 
were all godly men, according to the language of the day, and 
thought they were doing good service by removing one who, in being 
their enemy, was, as they persuaded themselves, the enemy of the 
truth. But the particulars of that affair, strikingly similar to that of 
Beaton in many of its circumstances, I have fully detailed elsewhere. 

I have not noticed the alleged prediction of Beaton's assassina- 
tion by Wishart in his last moments ; though this, if true, would 
put the matter in question beyond doubt, since it could only have 
arisen from his being privy to the conspiracy. But I will not use 
an argument in favour of my position, unless it be well supported, 
which this is not. Sir David Lindsay, in his tragedy of Beaton, 
says nothing concerning the prophecy. Fox the martyrologist, 
does not mention it. Knox's first edition of his History, does not 
contain it. Finally, John Bale, a personal friend of Knox, who 
wrote, in 1559, an account of the burning of Wishart, is silent on 
the subject. Buchanan is the first author who speaks of it — an au- 
thor of very little repute as an historian ; and the account in the fol- 
lowing edition of Knox, and in other works, is nothing more than 
a translation from Buchanan. Yet there is an unaccountable some- 
thing in the prophecy which has given it currency; because, I 
suppose, palatable error is more readily believed than unpalatable 
truth. But let us look at facts as they are, not as imagination 

' Appendix to vol. tII. 



366 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

would paint them. Wishart's admirers have long huied him hoth 
BB tk prophet and ti martyr; bat his pretensions to either character, 
when impartially examined, rest upon the same slender foundation. 
He did not» it is tme, deserve death for heresy ; bat he desenred 
it for taking an active part in a conspiracy, which he knew was de- 
signed to cat off one who, in point of rank and ability, was the most 
distingnished man in Scotland, and, in point of morality, was cer- 
tunly not a whit inferior to the men with whom Wishart himself 
was connected. 

Upon a review of the whole, I think the Surest and most chari- 
table condosion we can come to is this : That Wishart was misled 
by the dangerons maxim of the times, (founded partly on a perver- 
sion of certain passages of the Old Testament,) that an action which 
was deemed subservient to the interests of religion, might be com- 
mitted, though, under odier circumstances, unlawful and detestable. 

I will finish this article with mentioning, that, according to Lind- 
say of Pitsoottie, Wishart, on the morning of his execution, informed 
the captain of the castle that he had seen, *Mn the north-west, a 
great fire upon the sea," which moved to St Andrews, and broke 
over the castle ; also, that he had seen, ^' in the south-east, a great, 
misty, reeky cloud," which moved towards Dunpenderlaw and Had- 
dington, out of which cloud he saw blood descending upon these 
places ! Whether this is to be ascribed to the disordered imagin»- 
tion of Wishart, or the gossiping credulity of the Laird of Pitsoottie, 
I leave to others to determine. 



No. XLIII. 



Secret Paper addressed bt the Conspirators in the Castle 
OF St Andrews, to Henry Balnevis of Halhill, agent of 
Henrt YIII., who had been with them a short Time be- 
fore, BUT HAD NOW GONE TO PROCURE FARTHER ASSISTANCE 

FROM England. — ^The date is December, 1546.^ 

^ Those things following are to show the king's majesty how 

^ BabieviB wis one of the piont conspirators against Beaton^ thongk not ^ in 
at tke deathf ' bnt, like his friend Knox> he soon after joined the party in the 
castle. He receired, in March^ £1180, from Henry YIII., for a half year's 
pay to the garrison ; and in ^iay, £1300 ; and £450 for himself. Norman 
Leslie receiyed from Henry £280, Sir James Kirkaldy £200, and many others 
smaller pensions, for their amity, as it is expressed in the Council Books. — 
Keith, p. 60 ; Diurnal of OccurrenU in Scotland, p. 43. The allowance to the 



APPENDIX. — XLIII. 367 

things have been standing with ns sinoe your departure from the 
castle of St Andrews :— 

" Ist, On the Tuesday after your departure, the Govemour of 
Scotland [Arran,] and the lords with him, sent to offer us restitu- 
tion of our lands, heritages, tacks, benefices, and moreables, desiring 
that we would, in return, give up the castle and theGovemour's son ; 
which offer we plainly refused : and that night, at six o'clock, the 
truce was given up. 

^ 2d, On the next Friday, the Gbvemour sent to the west trenches, 
four cannons, a battering cnlyerin, two smaller culverins, and some 
double Mcons, in order to batter the sea-tower that is at the 
north-west, and the west wall. And on Wedensday, they began 
and shot from seven in the morning continually, till four in the 
evening. We meanwhile caused our cannon be ordered and shot at 
their artillerie and gunners, and killed that day, John Borthwick, 
principal gunner, and sundry of the soldiers and men of war ; and 
hurt the Earle of Argyle's master-gunner, who yet lies bedfast. 
That day, they shot down all the battlements, and top house of the 
sea-tower, and the whole roof of the chambers next the sea ; and all 
this day,they shot upon the east side of the castle with fedderit balla- 
tlis* at the hall and chapel, and dislodged us from that part by the 
downputting of the roof and slates. Next day, the Govemonr's 
artillery shot continually from morning till night, as they did the 
day before ; and that day we killed James Law, gunner, and three 
with him ; but our castle was much battered in the high parts and 
roof; but because of the great slaughter made by us upon their 
gunners, they gave up further shooting with great artillery, and 
continued the siege with blockading, and small fire arms. 

" dd. After your departing, we had no flesh after the 22d No- 
vember, and continued so till the lOth December ; by which time 

garrison was eightpence a day for 120 soldiers, forty of whom were horsemen. 
When the castle was taken hj the French, BalneTis was sent to France, and 
imprisoned in the castle of Rouen, whefe he solaced himself by writing a 
treatise on ^ Jastification by fkith without warksJ' He was subsequently em- 
ployed, in conjunction with Knox, as a money-carrier from Queen Elizabeth 
to the Lords of the Congregation, whom it was the policy of that princess to 
retain in her service. — Tytler, vol. yi. p. 160-161. He afterwards took an 
active part with Moray and Buchanan against Queen Mary at York. This 
double-dealing character is well described in a letter from Sir R. Sadler to 
Cecil, State Papers, voL i. p. 430-436. His conduct throughout was treason* 
able, yet close and cunning ; religious reformation the pretence, English gold 
the motive. He is, notwithstanding, a ^ Scots worthy." 

A few passages in the above document, of little interest, are omitted. 

^ Bolts from the balista, or cross-bow, " feathered" to guide them to their 
mark. 



368 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

we had made a postern door in the middle of the east wall, and a 
great trench therefrom to the rock lying off the kitchen tower ; 
from which we put out in the night a small hoat, and two men in 
her, who landed at Tentsmnir, and left there the hoat, and passed 
to oar most secret friend, the Lurd of Montqnhanny, with a letter 
to our friend whom jou know, to cause get ns flesh and flour, be- 
cause we had, at that time, but ten bolls of meal, and five pun- 
cheons of wine. The Govemour, bj the making of the said postern 
door, suspecting that we were going to bring in victuals, caused 
watch the whole river of Taj on both sides, and guarded the same, 
so that no boat should have passage to us. 

^' 4th, Meantime, by our great watching and waking, want of 
flesh, and tluit our fish were not good, Walter Melville, one of our 
chiefe, and twenty of ourservants, took a deadly sickness; whereupon 
we used greater exertions, and daily made slaughter of our enemies. 

*^ 5th, We thus making daily resistance, the Qovemour caused to 
convene at St Andrews, the Queen, the Earls of Angus, Huntly, 
Marshall, Glencaim ; the Lords Lindesay, Gray, Fleming, Ruthven, 
Cathcart ; the Bishops of Dunkeld, Moray, Brechin, Galloway ; 
and sundry temporal and spiritual lords ; to consult upon the con- 
tinual remaining of the siege of the castle ; ^ and they took purpose 
that they would nuike a proposal to us : and if we refused, they 
would take our most special friends, the Lairds of Raith and Mont- 
qnhanny, Naughton, Culuchy, and put some of them to death, and 
the rest in prison. So on the Tuesday before St Thomas's day, 
which was the 17th December, Lyon herald was sent to us with a 
trumpet, at eleven o'clock before noon, and desired speaking ; to 
whom we made no answer. Then he departed, and told the Gover- 
nour and council that he could have no speaking of us. He was 
sent to us again, at two o'clock the same day, to desire that we 
might be spoken to ; to which we condescended : and that night 
there was sent us the Justice-Clerk and Provost of Aberdeen, who 
desired to know if we would accept a reasonable offer ; to which 
we answered, that we would hear the same, and thereafter advise. 
On the mom, the Govemour and council sent the above-mentioned 
persons with our own friend whom we desired, and offered to us the 

^ When the castle was captured the next summer, it was discovered, firom 
papers which were found in it, that, of the above noblemen, Angus, Glencairn, 
Afarshall, Fleming, and Gray, besides Kilmaurs, Cassillis, Bothwell, and many 
more of inferior rank, were in the pay of the King of England, for the promot- 
ing of his designs. First, they had taken part with Henry in 1543-4 ; then 
having partaken liberally of his bounty, they gave in their adherence to their 
own governor ; and now they had sold themselves a second time to Henry ! 
And yet these were Reformers 1 See Tytler, vol. vi. p. 18. 



APPENDIX. XLIII. 369 

keeping still the castle, and the Governour's son, till everything 
concerning us and our heritages, benefices, tacks, &c., were per- 
formed. Which ofier we desired to consider of, and meantime to 
know what the Govemour would expect us to do for the same, and 
to send some of his great men to advise with us thereupon.' This 
we did, that wa might make them believe we had no necessity or 
distress, that they should abide more readily at the performing of 
their offer. After this, the Earls of Huntly, Marshall, and Lord 
Gray, spoke us at the castle walls, and showed us the great wish 
they had to do all things to our contentment, and find sureties that 
all things promised to us being done and ended, we should deliver 
up both house and bairn. 

"So, considering we were to keep both house and bairn till 
everjrthing were performed, and considering our great want of flesh 
and drink, we were content ; and then they desired to have Wil- 
liam Kircaldy one of our pledges, which we refused ; whereupon 
the Govemour was off from the agreement of Saturday, and we made 
plain defiance ; upon which he sent again on the Sunday, and was 
content to take for the said William, David and James Kircaldy, 
which, by the advice of our friends, we agreed to ; whereby we are 
more able to perform our first engagement to the king's majesty for 
furthering his affairs, and also shall have intelligence with our 
friends, and the castle shall be sufficiently provided, God willing ; 
whereby, with the help of money from his grace, we shall do such 
service as shall stand to the advancing his afi*airs, his majesty con- 
tinuing to support us as he has done in times bypast. 

" Item, It is necessary to cause his majesty to consider that we 
must have support and aid of money, and this money to be sent to 
us by sea, in such sort that it may not be suspected to be from his 
grace, but of the coins of France, or other countries ; by which, 
not only shall the castle be victualed to the keeping thereof, but 
also we shall give our friends such part thereof as that it may ap- 
pear to have belonged to the cardinal ; so that they shall be ready 
with us, when his majesty's force cometh, to do such things as his 
majesty may command us.' 

" Moreover, you shall understand, that the continued shooting at 
the west parts of the castle spilt, in our cellars and brew-house, 
one month's provision. 

' Some of these ''great men " were their secret fHends. 

^ The reader will observe, that the garrison had no intention of Ailfilling 
their agreement with the Governor, which they had entered into merely to 
gain time. They intended part of the money for their ** friends " without ; 
bat wished it to be in foreign coins, to present suspicion as to the quarter 
from whence it really came. 

VOL. II. 2 B 



370 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

^* Item. Fall not to solicit the king's majesty to write to the em- 
peror, caosing him to write to the pope for the stopping and hinder- 
ing our abeolution, which will make the longer continuing of all 
things in our hands. ^ 

'* Moreover, there is nothing done except by the best advice of 
those who love the advancing of the king's affairs, 4knd continued 
trouble of the stoppers thereof, as you shall know more at length by 
our writing.* 

*"*• Item, His majesty most send the support of money to us by 
sea, in a ship which must come to St Andrews, and put out a boat 
where they desire to speak to us, and to deliver the money quietly ; 
and we, after its departing, will send to the Govemour, showing him 
that they came to offer us victuals which we refused ; and so tliere 
shall be no suspicion of any support, whereby oar engagements 
shall be made surer with our friends. 

^^ Moreover, his majesty shall have as good account of his money 
to be sent to us, as any of his treasurers of England make to his 
grace, that nothing sliall be spent thereof but to the furthering of 
his highnesses affairs in these parts."' 



No. XLIV. 



Recantation by the Rev. Christopher Goodman, the first 
Protestant Minister op St Andrews, of certain Politicai. 
Doctrines contained in a Book published by him at Geneva. 
— ^This recantation was made in England, probably ▲.d. 1565-6. 

^' For so much as the extremity of the time, wherein I did write 
my book, brought forth alteration of religion, setting up of idolatry, 
banishment of good men, murdering of saints, and violation of all 
promises made to the godly, — I was, upon consideration of the 
present grief, moved to write many things therein, which may be, 
and be, offensively taken, and which also I do mislike, and would 
wish had not been written. And notwithstanding the which book 
so by me written, I do protest and confess, that good and godly 

^ They had revised to snrrender unless a fbll pardon were procared from 
the pope for their mnrder of the Cardinal ; but that was only a pretext to 
gain time. Vol. i. 809. 

* Here again there is another allusion to their eommnmcaiion with the 
traitors without. 

» State Papers, vol. v. 



APPENDIX. — :XLV. 371 

vomen may lawfully govern whole realms and nations ; and do, 
from the bottom of my heart, allow the queen's majesty's moat law- 
ful goyemment, and daily pray for the long continuance of the 
same. Neither did I ever mean to affirm, that any person or per- 
sons, of their own private authority, ought or might lawfully have 
punished Queen Mary with death ; nor that the people of their 
own authority may lawfully punish their magistrates transgressing 
the Lord's precepts ; nor that ordinarily God is become head of the 
people, and giveth the sword into their hands, though they do seek 
the accomplishment of his laws. 

" Wherefore, as many of these assertions as may be rightly col- 
leoted out of my said book, them I do utterly renoi^nce and revoke, 
as none of mine, promising never to write, teach, nor preach any 
such offensive doctrine ; humbly desiring, that it may please your 
lordships to give me your good and favourable allowance, whereby 
I shall, by God's grace, endeavour to labour in furthering the true 
service of God, and obedience to her majesty, to the utmost of my 
power, during my whole life, to the satisfa<;tion of all good men, 
and to the contentation of her majesty, and your good lordships. 

" Christopher Goodman." * 



No. XLV. 

Ratification op the Senzie Fair op St Andrews bv 
James YI., a.d. 1581. 

^^Oursoverainelord and three estatis of parliament, understanding 
that the provost, baillies, counsall, and communitie of the citie of 
Sanctandrois and thair predicessouris has bene in use and possessioun 
of ane public fair and mercat callit the Seinzie Fair, beginnand 
upon the Mononday after pasche Mononday, yeirlie, and continuand 
to the space of zv days nixt thereafter, within the said citie and 
cloister of the abbay, situate within the same in all tymes bigane, 
past memorie of man ; by the quilk fair, our soveraine lordis lieges 
has grit commoditie, baith by buying and selling of all kind of 
waires : Therefoir, our said soveraine lord, with advice of the three 
estatis foirsaidis, has ratifiit and appsevit, and, by the tenor heirof, 

^ Strype'fl Annals, vol. i. p. 125. " Thif recantation/' (adds this author,) ** was 
made either before the qaeen's priry council, or her bishops of the ecclesiasti- 
cal commission, who, in all probability, had summoned Goodman before them 
for his book that contained such principles as they could not but take notice of." 



372 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

ratifiiB, appreves, and confinnis, the foiraaid privilege of the said 
mercat and fair to the saidis provost, baillies, oounsall, and com- 
rounitie, and their successouris, to be yearly haldin within the said 
cloister of the foirsaid abbay, for the said space of xv days, begin - 
nand, as said is, conforme to the aold consuetude and use observit 
thairanent of befoir, and to thair said privilege in all pointis, &c. ; 
and ordainis letters to be directed to make publicatioun heirof, gif 
neid bein.*' 

Note. — ^The word SenxU means, I believe, assize or consistory ; 
and the fair was probably so called from the ecclesiastical court of 
that name being held at the same time, and perhaps connected with 
it. The religious houses, before the Reformation, must have been 
the chief buyers from the foreign merchants, and their tenants the 
chief venders to them ; and thus we may account for the fair being 
held in the abbey cloister. Being covered over, it would also pro- 
tect the goods from rain. It would appear, moreover, that, in 1581, 
the cloister was in a sufficiently entire state to admit of the annual 
fair being held in it. But it could scarcely have lasted so long as 
fifteen days at that time ; and noir, the same fair is held in the 
open street, and reduced to a single day. 



No. XLVI. 

Heasgns op the University op St Andrews por refusing 
TO sign the Covenant op 1638. 

'* Imprimis, for sameekle as no subject, nor subjects whatsomever, 
without authoritie and comission from the prince, (to whom allanerly 
under God we stand subject and oblished,) can give, pnssciyve, 
or exact oath or subscription from any of his majestie's leidges 
whatsomever, so ought neither any subject whatsomever take or 
receave ane oath from any, except his most sacred majestic, and 
his forsaid delegate and comissioners ; of whilk number, seeing these 
pretended comissioners, urgers, and exactors of this oath and cove- 
nant cannot instruct or qualifie themselves to be, we, as his majes- 
tie's free subjects and leidges, have most just cause and excuse of 
refusall to take ane oath from these urgers and exactors, unlesse we 
wold willingly quyt our libertie, and render ourselves subjects and 
leidges to others we know not who. 

" 2. Seeing not only these pretended comissioners, hot also that 



APPENDIX. — XLVI. 373 

pretendit convention from which they are directed and sent, not 
onlj have no authoritie and oomission, ordinar or extraordinar, from 
our said sacred soveraigne, hot also all such meetings in generally 
be act of parliament, (and this in particular, by his majesty's late 
proclamation at Stirling, February 22, last bypast,') are peremp- 
torly discharged and forbidden, under the paine of treason — it is 
evident that no subject can receave nor subscryve anything what- 
somever oomeing from that convention or meeting, unles they will 
incurre the same paine, and wilfullie cast themselves in the condi- 
tion of rebellion and treason, certified and denunced to all and sun- 
drie by his majestie's forsaid proclamation. 

" 3. As all bands and legnes among subjects, without the privitie 
and consent of the prince, under whatsoever colour or pretence they 
goe, are everywhere suspicious, so they are expressely defended and 
discharged by the lawes and constitutions of this kingd«me;' and 
the makers and subscryvers of the same, declared and holden as 
movers of sedition and inqnietnes, to the breach and trubling of 
the public peace of the kingdome, and to be persued and punished 
with all rigor. 

'' 4. Neither will the example of their predecessors, subscry vit 
anno 1580, cloacke or excuse this their band or covenant, seing 
their proceeding at that tyme was done by warrand and allowance 
of authoritie, both of the secreit counsell giving ane act for the 
doing of it, and of his majestie, at whom it began ; of which war- 
rands we are now destitute, and rather by the contrare dissuaded ; 
[and] for the matter, and summe of the oath obtruded, that which 
is most specious in it, and therefore is prefixed that it may give 
title and favor to all the rest subjoyned, (I meane that abjuration 
by Mr Craig, anno 1580 forsaid,) it had no more warrand nor 
authoritie at that tyme for urging of it upon his majestie's subjects, 
than the booke of comon prayer (compyled by his majestie's direction, 
and act of Genendl Assemblie at Aberdeen, [in 1616,] and aproven 
be act of counsell, and the suffrages of the archbishops and bishops, 
the ordinarie authoritative assembly in all churches and kingdomes 
where Episcopacie hes, or ever had place) hath now to be urged.' 

1 King James VI. Pari. 8. Act 13. 

'King James VI. Pari. 10. Act 12. 

' The Rev. Mr Craig was employed by James VI. to draw ap the covenant 
or abjuration of 1580, in whioh the errors of popery were solemnly renounced. 
The meaning of this and the following paragraph seems to be, that whatever 
were the legal authority for the covenant of 1580, there was the same for the 
acts of the Aberdeen Assembly in 1616, which enjoined the Book of Common 
Prayer ; and that, at any rate, the covenant of 1638, which professed to found 
itself on that of 1580, ought to contain nothing contrary to it, — ^which, never- 
theless, it did. 



374 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

*' 5. If there be anything in the oomon prayer diasonant from that 
abjuration forsaid, or any wayes croeseing the same, (wfailk not- 
withstanding be ane impartiall reader will not be fonnd,) yet Uie 
pneceeding sentence eonld not pr8B6cr3rve nnto its euVaequent, bot, 
on the coninre^ poft^riof^ profjudicant prioribus; and the poste- 
rior acts of parliament or connsell doe interpret (or rather many 
tjrmes abrogat) the former ; whilk, as it hes beene the cnstome in 
dl comonwealthB, so in the church also, to whom power is given in 
matter of extemall policie and order in the worshipe of God, (be 
onr Confession of Faith insert in the acts of parliament,) to alter 
and change the samen, aoeording to the exigence of tymes, places, 
and persons. 

**' 6. This new presented covenant containeth many aditions and 
novelties not once mentioned in that covenant or abjuration con- 
tryved by Mr Craig dnno forsiud ; whilk, notwithstanding, these 
covenanters will have are conteined in the same ; as namely, the 
govemament and authoritie by archbishops and bishops, the articles 
concluded in the Generall Assembly at Aberdeen, St Andrews, and 
Perth — whilk all they declare and pronunce to be abjured, as nova- 
tions, errors, and articles or heads of popery ; and therefor to be 
abhorred and detested, no lesse than if the same had beene particu- 
larly exprest in the forsaid abjuration ; whilk, as it is a notable 
abuseing of the leidges to obtrude all unto them under the name of 
the forsaid first covenant, so albeit these articles (whom it pleased 
them to call novations) have some affinitie or ISkenes unto these 
expreslte abjured in their first covenant, yet it is ane high presump- 
tion and attempt of these con try vers of this new covenant (by them- 
selves, without the advyse or judgement either of the fethers and 
rulers of the church, or their brethren the greater part of the church, 
or of the ancient Universities of the kingdome) to take upon them 
to instruct, interpret, expone, and propone authoritative^ the con- 
fessions and aiticles of faith ; and, upon their examination and un- 
doubted beleiffe^ to pnescryve and urge the same upon others 
nothing inferior to themselves; the lyke of whioli attempt^ pre- 
sumption, and tyrannic — ^not only over our practise, hot aJso over 
judgements and consciences — was never yet found in the archbishops 
and bishops, (whom they doe so odiouslie traduce^) neither in any 
free kirke or kingdome. 

*'*' 7. These aditions, interpretations, and deductions of theirs, as 
they are and will be found besyde the text, so they are expreslie 
contrar unto acts both of Assemblie and Parliaments, And the fun- 
damental! lawes of this kingdome; which, albeit they needleslie 
multiplie and quott (makeing a show as if they regarded and fol- 
lowed them,) yet both most prsvaricatinglie they doe dissemble 



APPENDIX. XLVr. 375 

and suppress, (passing over in silence all acts making againes them- 
selves and their purpose,) and promiseing and declareing, beforGtMl 
and his angels, that they will forbeare the practise of them, and 
mantaine all and whatsomever contraveening, against all deadlie ; 
whilk, if these be words <^ a blessed and loyall conjunction, lett 
anj man judge. 

^' 8. Neither will the pretext [avail ?] of ane new and free assem- 
blie and parliament, (untill whose re-examination tbej suspend all 
obedience, and pressing of lawfull means, whilk they wold seeme 
to professe and promise to use in the recoverie of the pnritie of the 
Grospell, as it was professed befor the forsaid pretendit novations ;) 
for, this course which is taken, by drawing all the subjects by oath 
and subscription to precondemn the said articles befor these pre- 
tendit free assemblies and parliaments are conveined, plainly pre- 
judgeth and stoppeth the way nnto all examination and voteing, 
and can be no pretext or name of lawfull means; seing it is to arme 
all, in the meane tyme and for ever, although these articles were 
re-examined lawfuUie and re-established, unto disobedience, and de- 
testation of them as popery and superstition. 

'^ 9. Suppose that this course were legall,and that it neither crossed 
the libertie nor loyaltie of subjects, neither authoritie of lawes 
standing or to be established — ^yett this oath is against both veritie 
(in condemning, abjureing, and detesting these articles as poporie, 
whilk they will never be able to make good) and Christian charity 
also, whilk we sould carrie towards others, not only privat persons, 
bot also haill and most glorious reputed churches, yea, Greneva it- 
selfe, liveing and setled in the same practise. To passe that, it con- 
sequently redounds upon his most sacred majestic, and his blessed 
father, and his royall predecessors in that kingdome of England, 
and their practise and profession ever since the purging of that 
kingdome of popery and superstition. 

^^ 10. Last of all, we will not presse, nor curiouslie rype up, nmny 
ambiguous, and, apparently, most dangerous words and practises in 
their oath and covenant : as, first, The mention of most urgent ne- 
cessitie at this tyme of reformation, not spareing the king's owne 
house^ albeit in ane other kingdome. 2. Band and promise to re- 
cover the puritie of religion, chiefly and most principallie belonging 
to our sovendgne lord, and declared to be his prerogative in our 
confession of faith. 3. The ostentation of power whilk (as they 
say) God hath putt in their hands. 4. The mainteining of his ma- 
jestie's authoritie, crowne, and honor, whilk albeit often and glo- 
riously repeited, yet ever with the clause and condition of mainte- 
nance of the forsaid pretendit trew religion, proposed and praescryved 
by themselves allanerly ; for the which cause) they mention and 



376 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

presse ane onth both on priuce and people. 5. Mutuall maintenance 
one of another, to the uttermost of their power, and that against all 
persons whatsomever, from which genendl his majestie himselfe is 
not excluded ; a practise and speach never learned of Christ Jesus, 
or hard of in ancient and purest tymes of the Church ; yea, con- 
demned in these laitt tjmes be the greatest and most learned of 
these who lived in most mutbous tymes and places."' 



No. XLVII. 

Sir Ewen Cameron of Locueil's Visit to the Royalist Pri- 
soners IN THE Castle of 8t Andrews, the day before their 
Execution, a.d. 1646. 

** The parliament meeting at St Andrews, upon the 26th Novem- 
ber thereafter, they brought the rest of the prisoners thither to re- 
ceive their doom. The Marquess of Argyle brought Locheill with 
him to this bloody assembly. Though that gentleman was yet too 
young to make any solid reflections on the conduct of his guardian, 
yet he soon conceived an aversion to the crewelty of that barbarous 
faction. He had a custome of visiteing the state prisoners as he 
travelled from city to city ; but as he was ignorant of the reasons 
why they were confined, so he cowld have no other view in it but 
to satisfie his curiosity. But he had soon an opportunity of being 
fully informed. 

^^ The first that were appointed to open the tragedy was the Earl 
of Heartfell and the Lord Ogilby. But the last having had the 
good fortune to make his escape on the night preceding the day de- 
signed for his execution, by ezchangeiug cloaths with his sister, 
who supplyed his place till he was gone, — Argyle, conceiving that 
he was favoured by the Hamiltons, his relatives, did, in meer spite 
to them, safe the Earl of Heartfell, whose blood they thirsted for. 

^' Ogilb/s escape occasioned Sir Robert Spotiswood, and the other 
two [[three]] who were under sentence of death with him, to be con- 
fined in so strick a manner, that even their nearest friends and re- 
lations were discharged access. Locheill had, after his usewall 
manner, formed a designe of seeing them before their execution ; 

^ Baillie's MS'. Letters, vol. i. folio 67. I am indebted to the courtesy of 
the well-known Mr David Laing, for causing the foregoing document to be 
transcribed for my use. 



APPENDIX. XLVII. 377 

and the difficulty of efiecting it increased his curiomty, and added 
to his resolution. He took ane opportunity when the Marquess was 
hussy ; and walking alone to the castle, where they were confined, 
he called for the captain of the guard, and holdly demanded admit- 
tance. The captain, doubtful what to do, and excuseing himself by 
the strickness of his orders, ^ What!' said Locheill, ^ I thought 
you had knowen me better than to fancy that I was included in 
these orders ! In plain terms, I am resolved not only to see these 
gentlemen, but expect you will conduct me to their apartments.' 
These words he spoke with so much assurance, that the captain, 
afraid of Argyle's resentment if he disobliged his favourite, ordered 
the doors to be opened, and leading the way into Sir Robert's room, 
excused himself that he could not stay, and retired. 

" That venerable person appeared no way dejected, but received 
his visitant with as much cheerfulness as if he had enjoyed full 
liberty. He viewed him attentively all over, and having informed 
himself who he was, and of the occasion of his being in that place, 
' Are you,' said he, ' the sone of John Cameron, my late worthy 
friend and acquaintance, and the grandchield of the loyall Allan 
IVrCoildue, who was not only instrumentall in procuring that great 
victorey to the gallant Marquess of Montrose, which he lately ob- 
tained at Inverlochy, but likewaise assistant to him in the brave 
actions that followed, by the stout party of able men that he sent 
along with him ?' And then, embracing him with great tenderness, 
he asked how he came to be putt in the hands of the Marquess of 
Argyle ? And Locheill having satisfied him as well as he could — 
*' It is surprizing to me,' said he, ' that your friends, who are loyall 
men, should have intrusted the care of your education to a person 
so opposite to them in principles, as well with respect to the Church 
as to the State ! Can they expect you will learn anything at that 
school but treachery, ingratitude, enthusiasm, creuelty, treason, 
disloyalty, and avarice?* 

*'*' Locheill excused his friends, and answering Sir Robert that 
Argyle was as civil and carefull of him as his father cowd possibly 
be, asked him why he charged his benefactor with such vices ? Sir 
Robert answered that he was sorey he had so much reason ; and 
that, though the civility and kindness he spoke of were dangerous 
snares for one of his years, yet he hoped, from his own good dispo- 
sition, and the loyalty and good principles of his relations, he would 
imitate the example of his predecessors, and not of his patron. He 
then proceeded to open to him the history of the rebellion, from its 
first breaking out, and gave him a distinct view of the tempers and 
characters of the different factions that had conspired against the 
mytre and crown ; explained the nature of our constitution, and in- 



378 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

aisted mueli on the piety, innocence, and integrity of the king. In 
a word, he omitted no circnmttttice that he judged proper to give 
a clear idea and oonoeption of the state of affaire, which he related 
with great order. Looheill was sorpriced at the relatioii» and lis- 
tened with attention. Every part of it affected him ; and he felt 
each a strange variety of motions in his brsast, and oonooired such 
a hatred and antipathy against the perfideous authofs of these ca- 
lamitys, that the impression continued with him during his life. 

*^ Sir Rohert was much pleased to observe that hia disoowee had 
the designed iaflnenoe. He conjured him to leave Argyle as soon 
as possiUy he could ; and exhorted him, as he valoed hia honour 
and prosperity in this life, and his immortal happiness in the nixt, 
not to allow himself to be seduced by the artefuU insinnatioiis of 
subtile rebells, who never want plausible pretexts to cover their 
treasons ; nor to be ensnaired by the hypocriticall sanctity of dis- 
tracted enthusiasts ; and observed, that the present saints and 
apostels, — ^who arrogantly assumed to themselves a title to reform 
tbe Church, and to compell mankind to belive their impions, wild, 
and indigested notions, as so many articles of faith, — were either 
excessively ignorant and stupid, or monsteronsly selfish, perverse, 
and wicked. * Judge alwayes of mankind,' said he, ^ by their ac- 
tions : there is no knowing the heart. Religion and virtue are in- 
separable, and are the only sure and infalible guids to pleasure and 
happiness. As they teach us our several dutys to €rod, to our 
neighbour, to ourselves, and to our king and countrey, so it is im- 
possible that a person can be indued with either, who is deficient in 
any one of these indispensible duties, whatever he may pretend. 
Remember, young man, that you hear this from one who is to die 
to-monow for endeavouring to perform these sacred obiiga^ns, 
<attd who can have no other interest in what he says, but a reall 
concern for your proi^rity, hapiness, and honour T 

'' Several hours passed away in these discourses, befoie Locheill 
wan aware that he had stayed too long. He took leave with tears in 
his eyes, and a heart bursting with a swell of passionis which be 
had not formerly felt. He was nixt conducted to the ai^partment 
of CoUonell Nathaniel Gordon, a hansom young gentleman of very 
extMu>rdinary qualities, and of great courage and fortitude; and 
having condoled with him for a few moments, he went to that of 
William Murray, a youth of uncommon vigour and vivacity, not 
exceeding the nineteenth year of his age. He bore his misfortsM 
with a heroick (^irit, and said to Locheill that he was not afraid to 
die, since he died in his duty, and was assured of a happy immor- 
tality for his reward. This gentleman was brother to the Earl of 
Tulliebardine, who had interest enough to hare saved him ; but, it 



APPENDIX .—XL VII. 379 

is affirmed by cotemporary hi«toriaii8, that he not only gave way to, 
but even promotted his tryall, in acquanting the Parliament, which 
then demurred upon the matter, that be had renounced him as a 
brother, since he had joyned that wicked cudw, (meaning the ioyall- 
ists,) and that he wowld take it as no fovour to spare him. Of such 
violence was that faction, as utterly to extinguish humanity, untnan 
the sowle, and drain off nature herself. And it may be observed, 
that an ungovemed zeale for religion is more fruitefuU of mischief 
than all the other passions putt together. 

'^ The nixt day the bloody sentance was executed upon these inno- 
cents. Two preachers had, for some days preceding, endeavoured 
to prepare the people for the sacrifice, which, they said, ^ God him- 
self required, to expiate the sins of the land ! ' And, because they 
dreaded the influence that the dicing words of so eloquent la speaker 
as Sir Robert Spotiswood might have upon the hearers, tlrey not 
only stopt his mouth, but tormented him in the last moments of hie 
life, with their officious exhortations and rapsodies. 

^' Locheill beheld the tragedy from a window opposite to ih% scaf- 
fold, in company with the marquess and other heads of the iifeetion. 
The scenes were so moveing, that it was impossible for him to con- 
ceal his excessive griefe, and, indeed, the examplearey fortitude and 
resignation of the sufferrers drew tears from a great naney of the 
spectators, though prepossessed against them as accuned wretches, 
guilty of the most enormous cryms, and indicted by God himself, 
whose providence had retaliated upon tiiemselves the mischiefe they 
had so often done to his servants. 

^^ When the melanch(4y spectakle was over, Locheill, who still 
concealed the vieite he had made them, tooke the freedom to ask 
my Lord Argyle * what their crytns were ? Fdt,' said he, * nothing 
of the criminadl appeared from their behaviour. They had the face 
and courage of gentlemen, amd they died with the meekness and 
resignation of men that were not conscious of guilt. We expected 
to have heard an open vonfession of their cryms from their o%b 
mouths : but they were not allowed to speak, though I am informed 
that the most wicked robbere and murderers are never debared that 
freedom!' 

**' His lordship, who was suiprised to hear such just and natural 
observations come from so young a person, and willing to efface the 
impressions that such objects commonly make upon generous minds, 
employed all his arte and eloquence, whereof he was a great master^ 
to justifie the conduct of his party, and to paint the actions of hii 
antagonists in the most odious coUours.^" 

^ Memoin of Sir £. Cameron of Locheill, p. 76-80. Printed by the Abbots- 
ford a«b. 



SSO HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



No. XLVIII. 

The official Order for tue public Burnino op Mr SAMtEL 
Rutherford's ^'Lex Rex," and the Confinement of ith 
Author. — Tub Epitaph on his Tomdhstonb, — a.d. 1 660. 

^^ Mononday^ the ^2th October^ 1660. 
^^ The provost produced a letter direct by Robert Murray provost 
of Edinburgh) to the provost, bailies, and counsell of this citie, 
showing that the committee of estates of parliament had recom- 
mendit to him to send two acts of the committee of the 16th of this 
instant ; the one whereof against Mr Samuel Rutherford, confining 
him in his chamber, and discharging him from the exercise of his 
office as principal, and sequestratting his benefits ; the other of the 
acts, ordaining the book entitled Lex Bex to be burnt be the hand 
of the hangman in the meroat-place, and mercat tjme of day, and 
the printed proclamation be read immediately before ; and that the 
magistrats and counsell are to see the acts put in operation, and 
report their diligence to the committee of parliament, at their down- 
sitting the last of this instant. The letter is daited the 19th of this 
instant. Follows the coppie of the acts at Edinburgh, 16th October 
1660. * The committee of estates now presentlie convened by his 
majestie's special authoritte, considering that they have declared 
against the book entitled Lex Rex^ and that the same is full of 
seditious and treasonable matter, corrupting the minds of his 
majesty's subjects, and withdrawing them from the deutie of that 
loyal love and obedience they owe unto his sacred person and great- 
ness ; Therefore they doe oidain the book entitled Lex Rex to be 
burnt by the hand of the hangman, in the mercat-place of the 
burgh of St Andrews, upon an mercat day before noon ; and, im- 
mediatelie before the burning thereof, that the proclamation against 
the said book be read, and ordains the magistrats of the burgh of 
St Andrews to see the premises put to execution, as they will be 
answerable ; sic subscribitur, Glencairn, Can"*.' " 

The copy of the other act begins thus : "Edinburgh, 16th Octo- 
ber 1660. The committee of estates now presentlie convened by 
his majesty's special warrand and authoritie, considering that they 
have issued out summonds upon the 17th of September last, against 
Mr S. Rutherford, late principal of the new college of St Andrews, 
to compair before the said ." ' Here it breaks oflf. 

> Town Conncil Records, tub anno. The doctrine of the Lt* Rex is, thai^ 
to rnlen obedience is dne generally; bot, if they act contrary to what theic 



APPENDIX. — XLIX. 381 

I may add, that Rutherford lies buried in the churchyard here, 
under a plain stone, with this epitaph : 

M. 

& R. 

Here lyes the Reyerend M. Samaell 

Rutherford professor of Diyinity in 

the ulUTenity of St Andrews, who 

died March 20, 1661. 

What hand, or pen, or skill of men. 
Can famous Rutherford commend. 
His learning justly raised his fame ; 
True godliness adorned his name. 
He did oonyerae with things above. 
Acquainted with Emanaers love. 
Most orthodox he was and sound. 
And many errors did confound. 
For Zion's king, and Zion's cause. 
And Scotland's coyenanted laws, 
Most constantly he did commend. 
Until his time was at an end. 
Then he wan to the ftiU fruition. 
Of that which he had seen in vision. 



No. XLIX. 



Charles II.'s Presentation-charter op the Archbishopric of 
St Andrews to Archbishop James Sharp, a.d. 1661. 

" Charles, by the grace of God king of Great Britain, France, and 
Ireland, defender of the faith, to all good men to whom these pre- 
sents shall come, salutem. Know that we, considering that in the 

subjects conceive to be right, especially in regard to the establishment of re- 
ligion, they are not only to be disobeyed, but, if possible, coerced and punished. 
Preface, pp. S, 6, 9, 10. And this opinion the Author founds on those parts 
of Scripture where prophets are divinely commissioned to denounce God's 
judgments on notorious offenders. The sentiments, as well as the language, 
which is exceedingly coarse and offensire, are very similar to those of Knox 
in his History of the Reformation. The work, moreover, is well seasoned 
with slander; as an instance of which, the author has the matchless effrontery 
to tell his readers, that one of the most virtuous prelates that ever existed. 
Archbishop Spotswood, was guilty of incest with his own daughter 1 Yet this 
work has been recently advertised for republication I But, if its tendency was 
thought mischievous in 1660, it cannot be good in 1843. 



882 HISTORY OF ST ANPREWS. 

iimQ qot long slnoe imet> during nearly twentT-three yeafa of dis- 
order, many acts were pass^ in pretended parliament^, and pre- 
tended judicatories, in thiB our ancient kingdom of Scotland, for 
the total extirpation of the eccleaiaatical constitution by archbisfaope 
and bishops, contrary to the stability, law, and constitution of tbe 
church of our said kingdom, and to the prejudice of our royal powder 
and prerogative ; which things, by act of the new session of oar 
parliament, held at Edinburgh on the Ist day of January last, are 
to be held, and are declared null and void from the beginning ; ao 
that the civil and ecclesiastical authority is now restored and re- 
newed, according to the laws ordained previously to that moat 
wicked rebellion and tumult ; and because, during that time, many 
who were appointed to the various fiinctions of archbishops and 
bishops in our said kingdom, besides deans and members of 
chapters, are deceased, and their offices vacant, so that they cannot 
now be chosen according to the order prescribed by our dear grand- 
father James I., of eternal and glorious memory, in his parliament 
held at Edinburgh, a.d. 1617; and considering, also, that the sup- 
plying of the said functions of archbishops and bishops in our said 
kingdom of Scotland, rests with us since the death or deposition of 
the late incumbents, and particularly of the archbishopric of St 
Andrews, since the death of John [Spotswood] the last archbishop, 
primate, and metropolitan of our said kingdom of Scotland ; and, 
being assured of the piety, prudence, erudition, and fidelity of our 
beloved Master, James Sharp rector of the university of St Andrews, 
as one well qualified for our service in the church ; therefore^ by 
our royal authority and power, and of our own free will and accord, 
we have made, created, and appointed, and by these presents do 
make, create, and appoint * Master James Sharp archbishop of the 
said archbishopric of St AQdrews, and primate and metropolitan of 
our whole kingdom of Scotland ; giving and granting to hipi, dur- 
ing his whole life, the said archbishopric of St Andrews, with all the 
benefices thereunto annexed ; together with all and single the lands, 
lordships, baronies, abbacies, provostships, mansions, castles, towers, 
fortllagee, manors, places, gardens, meadows, mills, woods, fisheries, 
tiends, revenues, churches, advowsons, donations, patronial rights, 
great and small tithes of rectories and vicarages, fruits, rents, 
emoluments, superiorities, farms, kane, customs, commodities, and 
casualties annexed to tbe parts, pertinents, and pendicles of the 
same whatsoever; to be held free from servitude, wherever they 

1 When the king is said U ^ mske, create," See., it ii te be underatMd that, 
aa patron, he preienta to the temparalUief of the oAee ; becaaae it is well 
known that Sharp was duly eonsecrated to the tyiritual part of it by those 
who alone were competent to invest him with this authority. 



APPENDIX. — XLIX. 383 

exist, and He within our said kingdom of Scotland : Al80» together 
with the right and juriadiotion of regality, and free chapel and chan^ 
ceiy, with all and whole other dignities, honours, immunities, juris- 
dictions, and liherties pertaining, or which have pertained, to the 
said archbishopric at any time past, from its first foundation, and 
which were possessed and enjoyed by the aforesaid late archbishop, 
f Spotswood,] or by any of his predecessors, archbishops of the 
same, in virtue of the provision of the said archbishopric and the 
other benefices annexed, and rights conceded thereto ; with power 
to the said Master James Sharp to enjoy and possess the said arch- 
bishopric of St Andrews, and all the other benefits annexed to 
the same ; with all and single the lands, mansions, castles, towers, 
fortilsges, &c. &o., (as above,) with all other profits and dues, as well 
temporal as spiritual, pertaining to the said archbishopric, or which 
were possessed by the foresaid late John, archbishop of the same, or 
by his predecessors, or which now pertain to the said archbishopric 
freely, quietly, and peaceably, without revocation or contradiction : 
Declaring by these presents, all gifts and grants made by us, or any 
of our illustrious predecessors whatsoever, of rents, casualties, privi- 
leges, patronial and commissariat rights, f»ertaining to the said 
archbishopric, to be recalled and rescinded as null and void from 
the beginning, as if they had never been done or conceded : Ex- 
cepting and reserving from the present donation and disposition, the 
right, privilege, liberty, benefice, and quotes of testament granted 
by our late dear father of happy memory to the bishopric of Edin- 
burgh, by the new charter of foundation and erection of the said 
bishopric of Edinburgh, within the bounds, churches, and parishes 
lying to the south side of the water of Forth, which formerly be- 
longed to the said archbishopric of St Andrews : And because, in- 
stead of these, it seemed good to our said dear father of happy 
memory, by his charter of mortification and disposition, dated 21st 
May, 1635, to give, grant, mortify, and dispone to the said late 
John, archbishop of St Andrews, and to his successors, archbishops 
of the same, all and whole the lands, houses, baronies, mills, woods, 
fisheries, &c., (as above,) and all other things whatever pertaining 
to the priory and abbey of St Andrews, its patrimony and pro- 
prietorship, as well temporal as spiritual, formerly belonging there- 
unto, wherein the same lie within our said kingdom of Scotland, 
and of which the priors and convent of the said abbey were in pos- 
session at any time past ; more particularly the lands of Northbank, 
with the great tithes of the same, (cum deeimis garbalibus ;^) the 

1 These lands, with their fall ^ rictuftl Uend," had fonnerly belonged to the 
priory, but had fallen into the hands of lay proprietors at the Reformation. 



384 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

laDdfl of Clairmont, with ditto ; the lands of Dynork, with ditto ; 
the lands of Balgoff, with ditto ; the lands of Strakinnes, with ditto ; 
the lands of Balon, and the church lands of Cupar, with ditto, to- 
gether with the meadow and lawn, the park, waird, dovecot, and 
crem-swaird of Balon ; the lands called the possel of Strakinnes, 
with ditto ; the lands of Cookston, with ditto ; the lands of Dum- 
bne, with ditto ; the lands of Drumcarre, with ditto ; the lands of 
Denhead, with ditto ; the lands of Cassindonand, with ditto ; the 
lands of Unthank, with ditto ; the lands of Craigston, with ditto ; 
the lands of Limbo, with ditto ; the lands of East Balrjmont, with 
ditto ; the lands of West Baliymont and of New Mill, with ditto ; 
the lands of Langraw, with ditto ; the lands of Priorletham, with 
ditto ; the lands of Grange, with ditto ; the lands of Stravithie, with 
ditto ; the lands of Frierton, with ditto ; the lands of Kirktonhaugh, 
with ditto ; the lands of Pitlethie, with ditto ; the lands of Inner- 
bogie, with ditto, including the newmill and the fuller's mill of 
Dairsie ; the lands of Kirthlick and Traslett, with ditto ; the lands 
of Chappel-ketle, with ditto ; the lands of the Kirkton of Mark- 
inch, and its church lands, with ditto ; the lands of Kiumucks, with 
ditto, including yairmill, newmill, lawraill, the abbey mills, the 
prior mills, with the mill-lands and their great tithes, the ^' mul- 
tures suken " and all their pertinents ; the lands called ^' St An- 
drews lands of Lundie," with its great tithes ; the lands of Brom- 
ford, with ditto ; the lands of Priorwell, with ditto ; the lands of 
Drem, with ditto ; the lands of Pitmillie, with ditto ; the lands of 
Bonofield, with ditto ; the lands of Fedinch, with ditto ; the lands 
of Ballinbreith, with ditto ; the lands of Rossieclero, with ditto ; the 
lands of Pitsenthies, with ditto ; the lands of Gramhill, with the 
prior's croft in Crail, called the " Cottoness Croft," with ditto ; and 
another prior's croft in Crail, possessed by Thomas Myreton of 
Cambo, with ditto ; the abbey croft of St Andrews, with ditto ; the 
waird meadow called the Pitmillie meadow, the lands called '' Bern- 
son's third of Lameletham," with ditto ; two gardens within the 
monastery of St Andrews on the south side of guest hi lls yard, 
called *' Baine's dale yard," within the said monasterypwith the 
said enclosure, and the stenzie chamber and its gardens ; the lands 
called " the Waist^ " near the malthouse, the Beargirnelj and its 
garden, with the swords and skippers yard, the abbey bam 

yards, the bean-yard, with the houses round the gate of the said 

Theie proprietors, in the reign of Charles I., had surrendered at his instance, 
and on certain conditions, a small annual feu-duty, or superiority, from their 
lands, as a proyision for the archbishop, under the name of ^ bishop's rents." 
This, therefore, is all we are to understand by the aboye lands and their 
** decime garbales " being now granted to Archbishop Sharp. 



APPENDIX. — XLIX. 385 

mo naaterv^ the garden on the north side of garden above 

tluThaughsyde on the west side of the water towards the 

bnrial-plaoe, and the honse within the said monastery which Walter 
Buchanan held on lease ; the whole lands lying within our city and 
burgh of St Andrews, with their great tithes ; together with all and 
single the castles, towers, fortilages, mansions, places, &c., (as 
above,) with all their dependencies, tenures, and tenantries, and 
free service of tenantries ; of all and single mills, acres, crofts, and 
others, particularly and generally, as above expressed, with all their 
pertinents, lying within our county of Fife ; and all and single the 
lauds, houses, tenements, and gardens, lying within our city of St 
Andrews on the south part of the street, called the Blankgate, be- 
ginning at the gate of the abbey of St Andrews , and extending 
from thence to the south side of the Bumwynd, with the whole 
lands, tenements, and gardens lying on the south side of the same ; 
and from thence descending to the south part of the same ; and 
from the said south part to the pigeon-house of St Leonard's, which 
lies on the south side, to the west of the stone-wall which surrounds 
the monastery ; with all their parts and pendicles lying within our 
city and county, as aforesaid : Also, all and whole, the lands of 
Pilmore, with its great tithes ; the lands of Inchtureth, with ditto ; 
the lands of Inchyra, with ditto ; the lands of Rossieclero, with ditto, 
together with the parts, pendicles, and pertinents of the whole said 
lands, tenures, tenantries, and free service of tenantries of the whole of 
the said lands and pertinents lying within our county of Perth ; the 
lands of Litlebour, with ditto ; the lands of Pitcouters, with ditto ; 
and with all other parts, pendicles, and pertinents, &c., lying within 
our county of Forfar; the lands of Chappleton, with ditto; the 
kirk-lands of Benoughtie, with ditto ; the lands of Haddo, with 
ditto ; and with all other parts, pendicles, pertinents, &o., lying 
within our county of Kincardine ; the lands of Bourtrie, with ditto; 
and with all other, &c., lying within our county of Aberdeen ; all 
and whole the granaries called the ^^ Prior of St Andrews' gimels," 
with their pertinents, lying in the town of Leith, in the county of 
Edinburgh ; the lands of Drem, in our county of Edinburgh and 
constabulary of Haddington ; the lands of Greigston, with its great 
tithes, and their pertinents, lying -within our oounty of ; 

the lands of Moristoun, with ditto, with all the parts, &c., lying 
within our bailifdom of Lauderdale ; the lands of Parklee ; the lands 
of Ochiltree, with all the parts, &c., lying within our county of 
Linlithgow ; and all their rents and revenues, as is particularly 
specified in the aforesaid charter of foundation and mortification : 
AH and whole the monastery or abbey of St Andrews, with all the 
houses, buildings, and gardens lying within the precincts and bounds 
VOL. II. 2 C 






386 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 



of the said monastery, together with all their parts, pendicles, and 
pertinents whatsoever, with all other lands, baronies, castles, towers, 
&c., (as above,) wherever sitoated within our kingdom, with ail 
the profits and emoluments, temporalities, and properties which 
formerly belonged to the said abbey or priory of St Andrews. And, 
besides these, the entire patronage, teind, and other tithes, rectorial 
and vicarial, fruits, rents, emoluments, and dues of the following 
parishes, vis. : — ^The parish church of St Andrews, called Trinity 
Church ; the church of St Leonard, within the college of St 
Leonard ; the church of Leuchars; of Forgan in Fife, Cupar, Lath- 
risk. Scone, Konnoway, Markinch, Long Forgan, Eglisgreig, Rossie 
in Gowrie, Fordun in the Meams, Bourtie, Nigvie and Tarhine; 
Dull in Atholl, Inchture, Fowlis, Portmoak, Abercrombie, Linlith^ I 

gow, Haddington, Port-on-Craig, and Eannaird ; which churches, 
with the spirituality of the same, formerly belonged to the abbey j 

and priory of St Andrews : And also, all and whole, the college I 

called the College of St Leonard^ founded within our said city of | 

St Andrews; with all the lands, houses, gardens, parts, and pen* | 

dicles pertaining thereto ; with the provision, nomination, and 
admission of all the masters, regents, and bursars of the said 
college, as often as their places shall become vacant by death, or 
deprivation, or otherwise; with every right and title competent^ 
or that may be competent, to whatever lands, baronies, churches^ 
tithes, parishes^ patronages, &c., which belonged to the said priory 
of St Andrews in temporal or spiritual proprietorship, as is more 
fully expressed in the aforesaid charter of foundation, mortification, 
and donation. Therefore we have given and granted, for our- 
selves and successors, and not only ratify this our charter of mor- 
tification, but also we de noto grant and concede to the said Master 
James Sharp, and his successors, archbishops of St Andrews^ 
the entire said lordship of St Andrews, and the whole lands, ba- 
ronies, patronages, and whatever else belongs, or did formerly be* 
long, to the same, spiritually and temporally^ as is contained in the 
charter which our dear father of glorious memory, granted to John 
the late archbishop of St Andrews. With power to the said James, 
now archbishop of St Andrews, to enjoy the said priory and entire 
benefices, with all and single its lands, mansions, castles, towers, 
&c., (as above,) and to receive, uplift, and dispone all and single, 
rectorial and vicarial tithes, farms, tiends, rents, &c., (as above,) 
which belonged to the said monastery, or which had at any time 
been enjoyed by the priors and convent of the same ; with all and 
whole other commodities and benefits freely and peaceably be* 
longing thereto, without revocation and contradiction. Moreover 
because it has been certified to us that the castle of St Andrews, the 



APPENDIX. XLIX. 387 

ancient residence of the archbishops, is wholly destroyed, and be- 
cause it is expedient that there should be built a suitable habitation 
for their use; therefore, whenerer it shall be found that the income 
of the said priory shall exceed 10,006 marks yearly, a sufficient 
house for their residence shall be constructed : Also, the uuder^ 
mentioned sums, for a more suitable provision and present subsidy 
for the three colleges of St Andrews, are to be uplifted from the 
surplus revenues of the said priory, viz., £50 sterling for the use 
of the principal of St Leonard's, £20 sterling for the use of the pro- 
vost of the old college, and £60 sterling for the use of the theolo- 
gical professors of the ne^ college, which last shall be proportioned 
according to the judgment of the said archbishop ; with this condi- 
tion, that the rents of the said archbishopric and priory shall be 
charged with the same, only until we, or our parliament, supply a 
more fit subsidy and provision for the three said colleges, and no 
longer.^ Therefore we, for these and other reasons of moment, de- 
clare for ourselves and successors, our present charter of donation 
and mortification to be free from the provision of rebuilding the 
cathedral church of St Andrews in the manner specified in the afore~ 
said charter of mortification : concerning which we, for ourselves 
and successors, have dispensed, and do hereby dispense, as if no 
such clause existed in the said mortification, until we determine 
upon a more fit and convenient method of rebuilding the same.' 
And we have declared, and do hereby declare, all donations grant- 
ed by us or our dear father, to any person or persons out of the said 
priory, with the privileges and benefices thereto pertaining, to be 
null and void, as if they never had been granted or conceded. We 
ordain, also, these our present letters to be ratified at the next ses- 
sion of our parliament in Scotland, and its sanction to be given to 
the same. "We enjoin, moreover, that the other letters of our royal 
council and session be issued by simple mandate, within at least ten 
days, at the instance of the said James, now archbishop of St An- 
drews, for the ready obedience and payment to him, or his factors 
and chamberlains in hb name, of all and single rectorial and vicarial 



^ Charles I., after the overthrow of the Church in Scotland, had consented 
(with a view, if possible, to conciliate his Scottish subjects) to the transfer- 
ence of the greater part of the revenue of the archbishopric and priory of 
St Andrews to its uniyersity ; but now, when the whole was restored to its 
legitimate destination, it was burdened for a time only with the above sums 
as a compensation to the parties mentioned. 

* In Spotswood's charter it had been stipulated that all the revenue of the 
priory above 10,000 marks, should be applied to building and repairing the 
cathedral church of St Andrew8,until the same were finished,^ and serring the 
cure thereof, according to the custom obsenred in other cathedral churches.*' 



888 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

tiends, fanns, feu-farmsy &c., and all profits and rates whatever, 
annexed to the said archhishopric of St Andrews, as also to the 
priory of St Andrews spiritually and temporally, from the crop of 
the year 1661 ; and, in like manner, of all years in time coming, 
during his life : and for the rendering to him, or to others in his 
name, all castles, fortresses, towers, manors, mansions, &c, (as 
ahove,) and all other things pertaining to the said archhishopric and 
priory of St Andrews. And we command that the annexed charter, 
granted by onr dear father of glorious memory to the late arch- 
bishop of St Andrews, be ratified in our next parliament, and, if 
need be, be disjoined and separated from our crown. In testimony i 

of which, we have commanded our great seal to be affixed to these I 

presents, at our hall of Whitehall, on the 14th day of November, in |i 

tlie year of our Lord, 1661, and of our reign the thirteenth.' 



No. L. 



ExTRACtS FROM THE AcCOUNT-BOOK OF ARCHBISHOP ShARP, 

A.D. 1663-1666. 

This book was kept in the handwriting of the archbishop's se- 
cretary and constant companion, Mr Oeorge Martine of Clare- 
mont, author of the ^^ Reliquite Divi Andrde." The original, which 
I have seen, has been recently printed by the Maitland Club of 
Glasgow. It is written in a very neat and distinct hand, and 
gives a most minute statement of all the primate's personal, travel- 
ling, and household expenses, from 1663 till 1666. In it are in- 
cluded a journey to and from London in 1664, and a residence of 
several months there ; several journeys between Edinburgh and St 
Andrews ; and various receipts and disbursements at St Andrews 
itself. It is to the last of these that I have chiefly confined myself 
in the following extracts. The archbishop, it will appear, was very 
charitable to the poor. 

1663. 

From Edinhurgh to St Androig, Sept. II tft. 

£ «. d. 
To my Lord Olasgowe's coatchman and footman for 
the coatch to Leith, 001 16 00 

' Translated (torn the original. 



APPENDIX. ^L 389 

£ $, d. 

To the poore at Edinburgh and going to the boat, 000 06 00 

For Ralph and the 2 geldings' fraught to Kinghome, 001 04 00 
12. — ^For my Lord quarter that night and nixt 
momeing, and for aill to the workmen about the 

coatch conforme to acoompt, .... 005 04 04 

To poor at Elinghome at several tjrmes, . . 000 03 00 

Journey from Si Androis to Edinhnrgh^ Sept. 21. 

To the poor at my Lord's lodgeing, . . . 000 12 00 

For super at Leith with the Bishops of Aberdeine, 

Caithnes, conform to ane aocompt of partioulars, 005 18 00 

For ane hakney coatche frome Leith to Edinburgh, 

being late and dark, 002 08 00 

Journey from Edinr. to St Androisy 1 5th Oct. 

To Helen the work lasse, . . . . 002 18 00 

For a cart to Leith with two barellis of buttur and 

thegraith, 000 12 00 

To the poore at Leith, 000' 06 00 

For 2 horsses frome Edinburgh to Leith for James 

Yeillie and Mr George • . . . . 000 12 00 

To my Lord Glasgowes coatchman and footman at 

my Lordis directioun, 002 08 00 

Payed custoum at the Netherbow, Leith, and King- 
horn, 000 06 00 

23. — For horse from Leith to Edinburgh in a great 

rayne, 000 08 00 

For allowance to Mr George in his six dayes ab- 
sence, 005 08 00 

Nov. 3d. — When my Lord went to Falkland to a 

guyd be the way, 000 06 00 

For come and strae to the 4 coatch horses ther, 000 18 00 

For come and strae to the 2 sadill horses, . 000 08 00 

To divers poore people in Falkland, . . 000 04 00 

To drink-money at Mr Williame Barclay his house, 001 10 00 

To the poore people at Falkland ane other tyme, 000 06 00 

Journey from St Androis to Edinr. 

Oct. 9. — ^To many poore at my Lordis gaittis, . 000 12 00 

For William Brace chairgis attending the clokbagis 

for his breakfast and denner at Brintyland with the 

bagag 000 10 00 



12 


00 


04 


00 


12 


00 


08 


00 


16 


00 


18 


00 


09 


00 



390 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



Monsysi Deburnt ai my Lord^9 Direetians. 

£ 
Augt 7.^To the tonne drammer at St Andxois, ai 

my lord's direction, 000 

Sepr. 11th. — ^To the poore men, . • • 000 

23. — ^To my Lord Chancellor s porter, . . 000 

Oct 2. — ^To my Lord Belheayen's mane, that brought 

tnrkies and dowes to my lord, .... 002 

To Mr Patrick Weymes' widdowe, 2 doUors, . 005 

To a distressed widdow, at my lordis ordour, . 002 

28.— To my lord, for the first oollectione in the Synod, 001 

26. — ^To John Fraser, messenger, being sent to inti- 

mat to 4 ministers the Synodis sentence of deposi* 

tioun and snspensioun againest them, . . 005 16 00 

Nov. 6. — ^To Mr George Ogilvie's man that brought 

fische, 000 18 00 

To the footman Wattie, when he was sent to St 
Johnstoune, . . ... . . . 000 

7. — ^To a poor man Traill, and a lame shooldiour, 000 

Given to my Ladie to compleit all bygane aocompts 

of thehoos, . . . . . . . 107 

To Catherine Moncrieff, conforme to hir discharge, 050 

14. — To my Lord to give James Crose, who pre- 

sentit ane almanack dedicat to my Lord, • . 002 18 00 

Neceitarie$ for my Lord^ anduther DehunmenU. 

Aug. 1 5. — For a paire of Shiverines to my Lord, and 

drink money to the boy, 001 

29. — To the harbour for trimeiog my Lord, • OOQ 

28. — ^For ribbanes to my Lord shoes, , . 000 
Oct. 3. — For 2 ellis of creap, for a mumeing string, 
when the Bishop of Orknay died, at 2t 13i. the ell is, 005 

For a pair of black shambo gloves to my Lord, . 001 

For 6 quarteris of black silk coard to my Lord's hatt, 000 

11. — For two linkis at the Laird of Grantis buriall, 000 

14.— For a bybill to WiUiam Sharpe, , . 004 

For six quarteris of black ribbanes to my Lord, 000 

15. — For a link to wait on the coatch to the abbay, 000 
Nov. 11. — For two linkis at my Lord Glasgowes 

bnriall, ........ 000 

The compt of the money given to the poore in smal- 

lis, thir 3 monthes bygane, comes in haill to . . 010 

To a poore shouldour at the Abbay church doore, 000 



12 


00 


09 


00 


08 


04 


00 


00 



n 


00 


18 


00 


09 


00 


06 


00 


16 


00 


05 


00 


12 


00 


10 


00 


08 


00 


06 


00 


12 


00 


19 


08 


06 


00 



APPENDIX. — L. 391 



To the poore people at the Abbay church, on both 

sjdes of the coatche, 000 04 00 

To poore people at Beyerall tymes, at the hotts and 

abroad, at the coatche, theis ten dayes bygane, . 001 02 00 

Not. — Payed to ane apothecarie at St Andrews, for 

some oyllis and drougis to the coatch horse, . 001 OS 00 



1664. 

March 16. — St Androich— to Lisbet Soharpb nnrse, 000 

For a pocket inkhome for William Sharpe, . 000 
23. — ^To the Laird of Lesmores mane that brought 

murefoullis, 002 

To William Scharpe to pay for candle in the coledge, 002 

30. — ^To my Lord CassilliB mane that brought letters, 000 
To the messenger for executing the letters againest 

Mr John Carstares and utheris, first and last, . 004 

31. — ^To my Lord Rothes man with letters, . 001 

28. — ^To David Irving, a poor shouldiour, . . 000 

To the Ck)mmissar of St Androii^ his nurse, . 002 

To bringing over my Ladies new pad, • • 000 

For sex new bees scapis at 8s. the piece, • • 002 

May 4.— To William Sharpe for a pair of arrowes, 000 

For a glove and a brace, 000 

For a bow string, 000 

To my Lord Newarkis mane for letters from Edin- 
burgh, 000 

To Kathereine Moncrief for hir annual rent fra Mar- 

tymes 1663 to Whitsunday 1664 inde, . . 050 

16. — ^To the Laird of Sandfurd's nurse, • . 005 
18. — ^To the Earle of Rothes coatchman 1 Dollar, to 

postillian, ^, 004 

26. — To a harper, at his grace's directioun, • 002 

For a quare of cutt paper, .... 000 
27. — ^To my Ladie, to give William Sharpis regent, 5 

Dollaris, 071 

To the Ladie to give a Craill boy to help his pack, 000 

To the Lord Theasurares porter, . . • 001 
July 4. — ^To the Dean of Edinburgh's mane who 

brought cherries, 000 

26. — ^To OametuUis man that brought murefoullis, 000 

Aug. 9. — ^To my Lord Loures man that brought fruit, 001 



12 


00 


05 


00 


08 


00 


18 


00 


06 


00 


19 


00 


04 


00 


04 


00 


18 


00 


16 


00 


08 


00 


10 


00 


14 


00 


03 


00 


12 


00 


00 


00 


16 


00 


07 


00 


08 


00 


06 


00 


10 


00 


18 


00 


10 


00 


12 


00 


18 


00 


09 


00 



392 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 

1 3.^To Caihrein Sharpes nuns for ane yeires fie, 036 00 00 
To my Lord Carncgis oook at Leeuharea, . . 000 12 00 

From St AndroU to Edinr.^ Deer. 13. 

For fonre horsM to Edinburgh, and to the hyror, 001 10 00 
For a horse hjne to Balcarraa for Mr Gilbert Burnet, 000 12 00 

Aceampt of money given to his Grace. 

Oct. 30.— To his grace, being sabboth, . . 001 10 00 
Dec. 8. — ^To hifl lordship, the day Maigaret Sharpe 

was borne, 10 dollars, 029 00 00 

For a Viigall to William Shazpe, and for glasping it, 000 16 00 
12.^To the poore, the day of Margaret Sharpes 

ohristoneing, 002 14 00 

For a quart of wyne the day of her christeneing, 002 00 00 

23.^Foraveale, 003 06 00 

Forasheepe, 002 00 00 

For a pwe of murefoulis, .... 000 10 00 

Nov, 5. — Chaxrgie of the Bonefyre, 

For eight load of coalis 10 i the load, . . 004 00 00 

For other eight load of coalis, at 9 i the load, . 003 12 00 

For a tar bairell, and setting on the fyre, . . 000 18 00 

For 3 linkis within this 4 dayis, . . . 000 18 00 

Accompt of Moneyiea reeaivedheMr George Martinefor my Lord 
Archbishop of St Androis his graces vse^from Januur firsts 
1666, till end. 

15. Jan. — ^Frome Thomas Glover for the Laird of 

Aytoun's compositione of Bumeturk, . . 150 00 00 

18. — Mur frome him which at his first entrie he re- 

oeaTed from Alexander Forrester, for which gav^ a 

ticket, 266 13 04 

Frome John Pattone to ane accompt, and in purt of 
payment of the bygane few-deuties of the parroche 

ofMuckart, 082 16 00 

Feb. 13. — ^Beceaved frome Johne Robertson, being 
pairt of his intromissione with your gracis rentis be 

South Forth, 336 00 00 

Feb. 28. — Frome Johne Bobertsone, . . 144 00 00 

Mar. 6. — Mair from him, .... 503 00 00 

30.— Frome Thomas Glover in St Androis, . 429 00 00 



APPENDIX. L. 393 

£, 8. d. 
31. — Frome Dr Moir for his compositione at his en- 
trie to the Kirktoune of Dyce, .... 133 06 08 
Apryll 3. — ^Frome James Watsone, towne' clerk of 
St Androis to ane accompt of the few, and 5 merkis 
on the Prior akeris, . . . . • . 333 06 08 
Mair frome Thomas Glover the same day, . 153 06 08 

25. — ^Frome Alexander Cunjnghame as Rimomies 
compositione for his tak of tithes, . . . 200 00 00 
26. — Frome the commissar of St A. of Quot Money, 635 16 08 
27. — Frome Mr Jolly, when he borrowed of yonr 
grace ypone tuo severalle nets now reteired, . 107 00 00 

Accompt ofMoneyU Disbursed /or necessaries. 

For a chopen of cynamon watter sent to St Androis, 004 16 00 

For Ovid's Workis in on volume, . . . 003 00 00 

For Buchannon s Nomenclature to William Sharpe, 000 06 00 
For a book to wryte the Inventare of the wrytis of 

Scots-craig, 001 14 00 

For 2 ellis i half of holland hair stuff, for a coat to 

William Sharpe, at 4 lib. 10 s the ell is, . . Oil 05 00 

For a hatt to your grace, and another to William 

Sharpe, 036 00 00 

For a pair of new shoes to your grace, and in drink . 

money, 003 06 00 

For Buxtorf's Hebrew Grammar, ) ^ - 

For ane Hebrew Psalme Book, / ' 

The accompt of the sweet meatis. carried over to St 

A. in Feb. last extends to the soum oi^ . . 047 16 00 

Note. — The first money column contaluB pounds Scots, one of 
which is equal to 20 pennies sterling. 

The second column contains shillings Scots, one of which is equal 
to 1 penny sterling. 

The third column contains pennies Scots, one of which is equal 
to 1-1 2th of a penny sterling. 



394 HISTORY OF &rr Andrews* 



No. LI. 

Letter from Sir William Sharp the Archbishop*8 Son, git- 
iNo AN Account of his Father's Murdbr, to Sir James 
Baird at Banff, a.d. 1679. 

*^ Honoured Sir,— This horrid and stapendoiis murther has so 
oonfonnded me, that I am not ahle to give a snitable return to your 
excellent and kind letter. What I have learnt of that execrable 
deed is, that, on Friday the 2d of this month, my worthy father 
crossed the water, lay at Kennoway all night, and next morning 
set out for St Andrews. Being two miles off, twent y^ven of those 
villainous regicides had a full view of the coachTand not finding 
the opportunity, divided into three parties, which took up the three 
ways he oould take homewards. Nine of them assaulted the coach 
within two miles of this place, by discharging their pistols and 
securing his servants. The coachman drove on for half-a-mi le, 
until one of his horses was wounded in three places, and the posti- 
lion wounded in the hand. Then they fired several shot at the 
coach, and commanded my dearest father to come out, which he 
said he would. When he had come out, (not being yet wounded,) 
he said, (Gentlemen, I beg my life. — ' No ! bloody villain, betrayer 
of the cause of Christ, no mercy 1' — ^Then said he, I ask none for 
myself, but have mercy on my poor child, [his eldest daughter was 
in the coach with him;] and holding out his hand to one of them, to 
get his, that he would spare his child, he cut him in the wrist 
Then fedling down upon his knees, and holding up his hands, he 
prayed that God would forgive them ; and begging mercy for his 
sins from his Saviour,^ they murdered him, by sixteen great wounds 
in his back, head, and one above his left eye, three in his left hand, 
when he was holding it up, with a shot above his right breast, 
which was found to be powder. After this damnable deed, they 
took the papers out of his pocket, robbed my sister and their ser- 
vants of all their papers, gold, and money ; and one of these hellish 
rascals cut my sister in the thumb when she had him by the bridle 
begging her father's life. God of his infinite mercy support this 
poor family under this dreadful and unsupportable case, and give 
us to know why God is thus angry with us, and earnestly beg not 
to consume us in his wrath, but now that his anger may cease, and 
he may be at peace with us through the blood of a reconciled 
Saviour; and also may have pity upon this poor distressed church, 

1 Wodrow says^that he shrieked for meroy; bat when told to pray^reftised ! 



APPENDIX. LII. 395 

and that be may be the last sacrifice for it, as he is the first Pro- 
testant martyr bishop in such a way. 

^^ Dear Sir, as my worthy father had alway a kindness and parti- 
cukr esteem for yonrself^ son, and family, so I hope you will be 
friendly to his son, who shall ever continue, worthy Sir, your most 
faithful, &c., &c., 

« W. Sharp. 

" St Andrews, 10th May, 1679, 

*' half-an-hour after receipt of yours. 

'' On Saturday next is the funeral." ^ 



No. UL 

Order of the Funeral of his Oractb James Sharp, Lord 
Archbishop of St Andrews and Primate of Scotland, as 

IT WAS performed AT St AnDREWS ON SATURDAY THE 17tU 

May, 1679, the Procession moting from the Abbey' to the 
Town Church. 

Sixty-one old men, corresponding to the years of the defunct's age, 
each in mourning hoods and cloaks, and bearing on stares the 
arms of the archiepiscopal see, impaled with those' of the defunct^ 
one preceding and bearing a little gumphion,' the rest following 
twe and two. 
The horse of state, equipped in furniture as for the riding of 
parliament, led by footmen in bis grace's livery. 
Two close trumpets with mourning banners. 
A horse in mourning, led by footmen in mourning. 
The great gumphion borne on a lance. 
The great mourning pencil * borne by Sir John Strachan. 
The defunct's servants, and those of the nobility and gentry in 

mourning. 

The magistrates of St Andrews. 

The magistrates of the other royal boroughs. 

The magistrates of Edinburgh. 

Professors of the University of St Andrews. 

Clergymen of the diocese. 

1 C. K. Sharpens Edition of Eirkton, p. 483. 

* The Archbiuhop's residence was the Jfotwm Uoiiinltiim within the walls of 
the priory. 
' From the old French word gonfalon^ a banner. 
^ I suppose firom the French ptnnon^cau^ a small pennon. 



396 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Doctors, and other dignitaries in the church. 

The rector of the University, nshered by three maoers. 

Gentlemen and knights, two and two. 

The Lords of Session, ushered by their four ordinary macej* 

The nobility according to their rank, two and two. 

Two close trumpets. 
A mourning standard borne by Sharp of Houston. 
Four coats of aims, two paternal, and two maternal, borne each 
after the other. 
The great mourning banner, borne by Cunningham of Barnes. 
His Grace's physician, secretary, and chaplain. 
Six pursuivants in their coats, two and two. 
Six heralds in their coats, two and two ; 
The first bearing, on an antique shield, the arms of the see and of 
the defunct impaled ; the second, that of the see ; the third, the 
crosier ; the fourth, the scarf; the fifth, the gown ; the sixth and 
eldest, the mitre on a velvet cushion. 

The Lord Lyon king-at-arms, in his coat. 
The Lord High Chancellor, 
preceded by the purse and great mace. 
The Coffin. 
Adorned with escutcheons of the defunct's arms impaled 
with those of the see, and with a mitre placed on a vel- 
vet cushion, fringed and tasselled with gold, and covered 
with crape. ^ 

Chief mourners. Sir William Sharp of Scotscnug, the de- 
J ceased's only son, and Sir William Sharp of Stonie 

^ I Hill, the deceased's brother. 

Over the coffin, 
A canopy adorned with a mitre, with small escutcheons, mort heads 
and cyphers, borne by six moderators of presbyteries. 
The archbishop of Gksgow, and all the bishops of Scotland. 
The bloody gown in which his Grace was slain, borne by the 
chaplain of his household. 
The coach out of which he was taken and murdered, with the coach- 
man, horses, and postilions, all in deep mourning. 
A troop of guards. 
The church all in mourning ; the pulpit, and before it a table covered 
with black velvet, on which the coffin was placed. 
The funeral sermon preached by John bishop of Edinburgh. 
The body laid in the grave with the sound of open trumpets. Over 
the grave a canopy erected, covered with black cloth, and adorned 
with the gumphion, standards, banners, ^c, which had been car- 
ried in the procession. 






X 



APPENDIX. LIII. 397 



No. LIII. 

Declaration of Charles II. in favour of the Archbishops 
OF St Andrews and Glasgow, relative to the Presenta- 
tion of Crown Benefices, a.d. 1679. 

" Whereas, out of our pious and princely care to have persons of 
sound and orthodox principles, and of exemplary lives and conver- 
sations, employed in the ministry of the church in our ancient king- 
dome of Scotland, wee were in use, for many years past, to dis- 
pose of such presentations of churches in that our kingdome as are 
in our royall grant, hy the advices and recommendations of the Lord 
Archbishop of St Andrews, and the Lord Archbishop of Glasgow, 
respectively, as any vacancies of churches happened within either 
of their provinces ; whereof wee have seen so good and acceptable 
effects, that we are still graciously resolved to follow the same me- 
thod for the future ; and therefore wee have thought fit hereby to 
declare, it is our will and pleasure, that when, at any time hereafter, 
there shall happen a vacancy of any church at our presentation, in 
either of the provinces of St Andrews or Glasgow, the archbishop of 
the province (for the time-being) within which such vacancy shall 
happen, may, and he is hereby authorized to recommend unto us a 
fit and qualified person to be presented by us thereto ; for wee are 
sufficiently convinced, that this method will tend very much to the 
glory of God and the good of our service in that church ; and 
wee doubt not but the said archbishops will take speciall care to 
recommend such persons unto us from time to time as are known 
to be of orthodox and sound principles in the matters of our govern- 
ment, both in church and state, as it is now established by law, and 
of pious and exemplary lives and conversations, as well as endued 
with other parts and qualifications fit for the faithful and efiectuall 
discharge of their duties in the ministry. Given under our royall 
hand and signett, at our Court at Windsor Castle, the Idth day of 
August, 1679, and of our reigne the thirty-first year. By his ma** 
command. 

(Signed) " Lauderdale.*' 



S98 HISTORY OF 8T ANDREWS. 



No. LIV. 

Account of an Apparition which was said to bate been seen 
IN TBB House of Archbibhop Rois, dbscribsb in a letter to 
THE Ret. John Warden, and bt him communicated to the 
Rev. Robert Wodrow.' 

''Alloa, Uih January 1718. 

** Rev. Sir, — I mind some time ago, I had the occasion to convene 
with joQ anent some tiling which fell ont in that honse in St An- 
drews, where Bishop Ross lodged, which is as foUoweth : — 

^ Andrew Berrage, m j wife's brother, principell servant at that 
time to the bishop, a young man who was verie apt to cmsh anie 
surmise of aperitions befor that time. Andrew Berrage told me 
and his sister, that there is a chamber in that lodging posaest then 
by the bishop ; that neither family nor stranger lay in that roome, 
by reason of ane onld suspition of aperitions that frequented that 
roome. It fell ont, there comes so many strangers one day, that 
all the other roomes was taken up with the strangers except that 
suspected roome. My brother-in-law, indevoring to banish such 
a Himera (as he called it) out of the family, prevails with the 
paige, a young lad, that both should ly together in that roome ; 
and accordingly set on a good fire in the chamber, the bed being 
neere to the middle of the roome. My brother-in-law lies down 
with his face towards the dore, the paige with his back to his, which 
obliged the one to loke to one end of the chamber, and the other to 
the other end of the chamber. 

*^ About the middle of the night [comes] ane aperition of the 
coatchman at the entrie of the chamber where my brother s face was 
pointing ; at the same time, the postiline appears at the other end 
of the chamber. My brother and the paige being both awake the 
coatchman advances towards my brother in the foreside of the bed; 



^ Mr Wodrow was fond of collecting idle gossip of this kind from all quar- 
terSy on which he often founded the grayest accusations against those to whom 
he bore an antipathy. The honse here said to be haunted, had been prerionslj 
occupied bj Archbishops Spotswood and Sharp \ but a mors clumsy or worse 
described apparition, it is difilcult to conceiTC. If Andrew the senrant could 
not describe accurately, his brother-in-law the clergyman might at least haye 
written intelligibly and grammatically, which he has scarcely done. From a 
comparison of dates it will be seen that the narratiye must haye been written 
at least thirty years after the eyent occurred. Archbishop Ross was depriyed 
in 1688, and died in 1704. 



APPENDIX. — LIV. 399 

tny brother fals a soowlding of the coatchman, calling him drunken 
rascall, questioning him why he was not in bed ere this time ; the 
aperition still advances towards him till it comes doss to the bed, 
and the other aperition in the back side of the bed advances towards 
the paige ; the paige all the time smjling at m j brother taking, as 
he thought, all the time, the coatchman for the postiline that ad- 
vanced towards him» My brother-in-law riseth on his elbow, and 
swears he would ding the devill out of the coatchman, and thrusts at 
him with a full stroake, till he seeth his arme through the aperition, 
and his hand on the other side of him. After the thrust at the 
aperition, the coatchman and postiline each of them went back to 
each end of the roome and disappeared like smoak. Then, he said, 
instead of cursing, he fell a praying ; then tutches the paige, asking 
if he was waking, who answered, ' Yes.' — * Saw you the coatch- 
man ?' said hee ; who answered, ' I saw the postiline.' 

'^ After some conference betwixt them, they fand that their backs 
being towards other in the bed, and accordingly their faces looking 
to each end of the chamber, declaired to each other what they saw 
as above. They instantly arose and sat at the fire till the morning, 
taking wan another ingaged not to devilge what they saw, for fright- 
ning the rest of the servants. 

^* However, the secret breaks out, and comes to Bishop Ross his 
ears, who industeruslie laboured to desuad his servants, and for 
proof thereof he would ly in tibat chamber alon. His servant sayes 
to him, in a jocking manner, * My Lord, alow me to be in the 
chamber below your Lordship.' The fire is put on, caudels placed 
on the table, and in a little time his Lordship goes to bed. My 
brother and paige sets up in the roome below him. About the mid- 
dle of the night, the Bishop comes down stairs with all sped pos- 
sible, and thought it convenient to bring no thing with him but his 
shirt, barefooted, calling for his servants; but what he saw he would 
reveall it to non. 

'' Sir, this is the reall acount my wife and I had from her brother's 
mouth ; and next to seeing it myself, I could confirme it no better. 

*^ My dewtiful service to you, your wife and family. Your ain, 

'*Tho. Harlaw."' 

^ '^ Prirate Letters" addressed to Mr Wodrow, p. 18^ AdTOcates' Lihnrj, 
printed bat not published. 



400 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

No. LV. 

PCNIBHHBNT OP SaCRILBOB WITHIN THE DiOCESB OP St AnDRBWS. 

The following examples, selected from the diooese of St Andrews, 
aooording to its boandaries before the Befonnation, will corroborate 
the general doctrine contended for throughout this work, that sa- 
crilege has ever been punished in the present life, and M^ bj the 
failure of male issue. It is, however, not easy to ascertain the 
numerous families and individuals to whom the chnroh lands, or por- 
tions of them, were granted, at or after the Reformation. What I 
am about to state, therefore, though accurate, I have reason to be- 
lieve, as far as it goes, is bj no means so complete as I could have 
wished to make it ; but it may, perhaps, suggest an interesting sub- 
ject of inquiry to some one more competent for the undertaking. 
My chief authorities have been the Acts of the Scottish Parliament, 
and Wood's edition of Douglas's Peerage. 

I know that, in this sceptical age, or ^ enlightened," as some con- 
sider it, many will refuse to subscribe to the doctrine I contend for. 
They will allege that failures of male issue have happened, and do 
constantly happen, to families who have not been contaminated with 
sacrilege. No doubt this is true; but I believe that a very great 
difference will be found in this respect; and tibat what is the 
ruU in the one case, is the exception in the other. But not to 
enter on this inquiry here, I will content myself with quoting 
Sir Henry Spelman on sacrilege, who tells us (chap, viii.) that, in 
the year 1616, he described a cirele on the map of Norfolk, which 
comprehended a given number of gentlemen's seats, and the lands 
of as many dissolved religious houses. The .succession in the for- 
mer had continued uninterruptedly for many generations ; whereas 
the latter had changed owners, ^^ four, five, or six times, not only 
by fall of issue, or ordinary sale, but very often by grievous acci- 
dents and misfortunes." But be this as it may, the facts I have 
adduced are curious on their own account, and well deserving of 
attention, and can scarcely fail to furnish matter for reflection. 

I have one more preliminary remark to make. Even they who 
first obtained the chureh lands had seldom much enjoyment from 
them. Their revenues generally arose from various detached pro** 
perties, remote from each other, which it was both difficult and 
expensive to collect. Many of the smaller rents they could not 
collect at all, owing to the disorder of the times, or the unwilling- 
ness of the lessee to pay to an unknown and perhaps rigid layman, 
what he had been always accustomed to pay to a liberal and indul- 



APPENDIX. LV. 401 

gent monastery. And out of this reduced revenue, pensions bad 
often to be i>aid to certain court favourites, who had had interest 
previously to secure them. See Appendix YL, p. 269. Thus it 
happened, that what was thought at first to be a valuable prize, 
turned out in the end to be rather a source of disquietude and dis- 
appointment than of substantial benefit. This was the first pun- 
ishment of sacrilege. I would remark, farther, that the inference I 
deduce by no means involves a defence of papal abuses, but merely, 
that what has been solemnly granted to God cannot be taken away 
from Him without sin and punishment. I now proceed to establish 
this general doctrine. 

Archbishopric of St Andrews. After the death of the last 
Roman Catholic archbishop, (Hamilton,) the Earl of Morton ob- 
tained the temporalities of the see. He suffered a violent death, 
and left no issue. Next to him succeeded Ludovick, second duke of 
Lennox, who was married three times, but had no children. 

Priory of St Andrews. — ^The Lord James Stewart was the 
last prior under the old system. He changed with the times, and 
applied a large portion of the revenues of the priories of St Andrews 
and Pittenweem to his own use. He was shot at Linlithgow in 
1 571, leaving no male issue. The next commendator was Robert 
Stewart, brother of the Earl of Lennox, who died in 1586 without 
offspring. Next to him, was his nephew, Ludovick duke of Len- 
nox, whose childless fate we have mentioned above. The priory 
property then passed to his brother, Esme third duke of Lennox, 
whose grandson and heir died unmarried in 1660. 

PoRTMOAK. (An Augustinian priory on Lochleven, a depen- 
dency on St Andrews.) — The well-known John Wynram was made 
commendator. In his old age, having no children, though mar- 
ried, he made it over to St Leonard's college, on the condition of 
drawing the income during his life. 

Dunfermline. (A Benedictine abbey in Fife.) — ^The com- 
mendator at the Reformation, was Secretary Pitcaim, also Arcli- 
deacon of St Andrews, who married, and secured his church pro- 
perty. He was denounced rebel, and banished for the part he took 
in the ^* Raid of Rnthven." The next person who obtained the 
revenues, was Patrick master of Gray, who was banished in 1587. 
His son, Andrew, was also banished ; and left no surviving male 
issue. George the sixth earl of Huntly, was the next who got 
the abbacy. His son was executed at Edinburgh, and hU son 
killed at the battle of Alford in 1645, leaving no family. Alex- 
ander Seton lord Fyvie, president of the Court of Session, was 
created Earl of Dunfermline by James YL in 1605. He only gat 
VOL. II. 2 D 



402 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

part of tbe temporalities ; bat he was commendator, besides, of the 
rich abbej of Pluscardiae, in Morayshire. He was married three 
times, and had only one son, whose grand-nephew and heir was 
forfeited, and died childless. The other Individ oal who shared the 
temporalities with the Earl of Dunfermline, was no less a personage 
than the queen of James VI., the fate of whose son Charles, (who 
by the way was bom in the abbey,) and daughter Elizabeth, and 
grandson James^ and posterity, need not be told by me. 

CouPAR. (A Cistertian fU>bey in Angus.) — Sir Thomas Lyon 
of Auldbar, second son of Lord Glammis, got the church and tithes 
of Nether- Airley, which bad belonged to this abbey, on the for- 
feiture of a former commendator, one Leonard Leslie, of whom I 
know nothing. This Sir Thomas had also some monks' portions 
from the abbey lands of Arbroath. He had only one son, who 
married a daughter of Gladstones archbishop of St Andrews, and 
died without issue. James YI. in 1607, made James, the second 
son of Secretary Elphinston, Lord Coupar, with the temporalities 
of the abbey. He married twice, but died in 1660, without issue. 
The property was then given to his nephew, John lord Balmerino, 
of whose family see below. 

Balmerino. (A Cistertian abbey in Fife.) — John Hay, mas- 
ter of requests to Queen Mary, obtained from her this abbey in 
1565. I have not been able to trace his future history; but I pre- 
sume the abbey passed to the crown under the " annexation act" of 
1587 ; for in 1608 it was given to Sir James Elphinston, who was 
created Lord Balmerino. He died soon after of a broken heart, 
or something worse, (Staggering State, p. 61.) His descendant, 
Arthur, was beheaded in 1746, in whom the line became extinct. 

PiTTENWEEM. (An Augustiniau priory in Fife.) — The Lord 
James Stewart was commendator at the Reformation, whose fate 
we have seen. Before his death, he gave it to Sir James Balfour, 
governor of Edinburgh castle, as the condition of receiving over 
that fortress from him. Another of the conditions was, that Sir 
James's son, (afterwards Lord Burghley,) should enjoy for himself 
and his heirs, a pension out of the priory of St Andrews. This Lord 
Burghley got also the church lands of Cupar- Angus, before they 
were granted to the son of Secretary Elphinston, as above. lie 
left only one daughter. Next I find this abbey is ratified to Cap- 
tain William Stewart in 1585. Frederick Stewart, his son, was 
created Lord Fittenweem in 1609; but dying without issue, the 
title and family became extinct. 

LiNDORES. (A Tyronensian abbey in Fife.) — The last Roman 
Catholic abbot was the celebrated John Lesley, afterwards Bishop 
of Ross. It is probable that, owing to his fidelity to Queen Mary, 



APPENDIX. LV. 403 

lie was permitted to retain his abbacy, or a portion of its rents, till 
Lis death in 1596. In the year 1600, it was bestowed on Sir Pa- 
trick Lesley, second son of the Earl of Rothes, who was made Lord 
Lindores. Sir James Balfonr, in his ^^ Annals, " 1 2th August 1 649, 
says of this Lord : ^' On Sunday, about three o'clock in the after- 
noon, died Patrick lord Lindores. He was never married ; but 
had tixty^sven base children, sons and daughters." His brother, 
James, succeeded him, whose grandson, David, died childless. 

Inchcolu. (An Augustinian priory in the Firth of Forth.) — In 
1581, the grant of this abbey is ratified to Henry Stew&rt son of 
Sir James Stewart of Doune. In 1611, James YI. made him Lord 
St Colme. He had only one son, who entered the service of Gus- 
tavuB Adolphus, and died without children. 

CuLRoss. (A Cistertian abbey on the Forth.) — ^Alexander Col- 
ville is commendator in 1584. His son John succeeded, who re- 
signed in favour of his nephew Sir James Colville, who was made 
Lord Culross in 1 609. His grandson James, second Lord Colville, 
died without issue in 1 640. 

Arbroath. (A Tyronensian abbey in Angus.) — Lord John 
Hamilton, second son of the Earl of Arran, was made Lord Ar- 
broath at the Reformation. His grandson James (afterwards Duke 
of Hamilton) was executed in London in 1649, leaving no surviv- 
ing son. Lord Claud Hamilton got the abbacy, on the resignation 
of his brother the above Lord John. He had also got the abbey of 
Paisley, on the resignation of his uncle the Archbishop of St An- 
drews. In 1 579, he and Lord John were forfeited and banished. 
William Erskine, one of the Mar family, next got the abbacy, who 
was forfeited for his concern in the Raid of Ruthven in 1584 ; 
after which. Lord Claud was received into favour, restored, and 
made Lord Paisley by James YI. His grandson James (second 
earl of Abercom) had three sons, who all died without male issue. 
According to Keith, the first earl of Dysart next obtained the pro- 
perty, who sold it, together with the patronage of thirty-four 
churches, to Mr Maule of Panmure. This earl left no male issue. 

Scone. (An Augustinian monastery near Perth.) — Provost 
Halyburton of Dundee had a pension out of this abbey, as a reward 
for his reforming zeal, (vol. i. p. 329 ;) but I have not been able to 
trace the fate of his progeny, if he had any. James YI. made 
the Earl of Gowrie commendator of Scone, who was attainted and 
executed in 1584. Next, Sir David Murray obtained the title and 
lands in 1605, with a substitution, failing himself and his heirs, of 
different relations of the family and their heirs. Sir David died 
without issue. Sir Mungo Murray succeeded him, and died with- 
out issue. James Murray, second earl of Annandale, succeeded, and 



401 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

died witboui issue. Tbe title And lands then went to William Murraj 
of Letterbannathj, who is the ancestor of the present proprietor. 

Lands op the Kniohts Tem plab op St John of Jerusalem. 
— Sir James Sandilands, their preceptor for Scotland, joined the 
lieformation, obtained their estates, and was made Lord Torphichen. 
Leaving no issue, the title and property devolved on his grand- 
nephew, James Sandilands of Calder, whose only son, the third 
lord, died unmarried. 

Elcho. (A Cistertian nunnery in Stratbem.)— Sir John Wemyss 
was made Lord Wemyss of £lcho in 1628. His only son David 
was married three times, but left no surviving male issue. 

Inch AFFRAY. (An Augnstinian abbey in Strathem.) — ^The 
commendator at the Reformation was the Bishop of Galloway, who, 
like some of the other prelates of the period, changed with the 
times, from no other motive than to keep his church preferment. 
He died in 1579, leaving three sons, none of whom had any male 
issue. We next find Alexander Ruthven commendator, who was 
killed in the conspiracy at Gowrie in 1600. James VL then made 
James Drummond, second son of Lord Drummond, commendator, 
with the title of Lord Maderty. The direct line failed in his grand- 
son, who left no surviving male issue. 

H0I1YR00DHOU6E. (An Augustinian abbey in Edinburgh.) — 
Lord Robert Stewart, natural son of James V., was abbot at the 
Reformation. He joined the Reformers, married, and retained his 
temporalities. He exchanged his abbacy of Holyroodhouse with 
Bothwell bishop of Orkney (also a love-lucre reformer) for the 
latter 8 diocesan lands and revenues, and was created Earl of Ork- 
ney by Queen Mary. His eldest son Patrick was forfeited, and 
executed at Edinburgh in 1614, leaving no issue. John Bothwell, 
the son of the bishop^ became Lord Holyroodhouse in 1581. He 
left one son, who died unmarried. The title and lands then went 
to another son of the bishop's, whose line also soon became extinct. 

KKhBOy, (A Tyronensian abbey in Teviotdale.) — On the death 
of James Stewart, in 1558, eldest natural son of James Y. who was 
abbot of this monastery, the queen-regent bestowed its temporali- 
ties, with those of Melrose, on her broUier the cardinal of Guise ; 
but it is doubtful if he ever drew any of them. Queen Mary next 
gave these two abbacies to her husband Bothwell. He was out- 
kiwed, forfeited, and died childless in Denmark in 1577. In 1587, 
we find Sir John (afterwards Lord) Maithtnd of Thiristane commen- 
dator* He was succeeded by his son John, second Lord Thirbtane, 
father of the well-known Duke of Lauderdale, who left no male 
iRSue. One who obtained a portion of the Kelso property, was Sir 
Robert Ker of Cessford, afterwards Earl of Roxbui^h. He also 



APPENDIX. — LV. *0.5 

shared largely in the spoils of Holyroodhouse. His only survivin*; 
son, Haijy left four daughters, hut no son. 

Haddington. (A Cistertian nunnery in that town.)— Sir Wil- 
liam Maitland of Lethinglon had some of these lands, which were 
suhsequently taken from him on a charge of treason. He married 
twice, and had only one son, who died childless. James YI. next 
gave the lands to Sir John Ramsay in 1606, and created him Lord 
Haddington. He married twice, hut left no surviving issue. In 
1621, they were bestowed on the second Lord Thirlstane, whose 
line ended with his son, as mentioned above. . 

Melrosb. (A Cistertian abbey in Tev]ptdale.) — Queen Mary Ju>ceJllaAt 
gave the revenues to her husband Bothwell, whose fate has been "^ 

already mentioned. Sir William Maitland of Lethington came in 
for a share of these lands, whose destiny we have noticed. In 1 592, 
Archibald son of ^' James Douglas commendator of Melrose," gets 
six monks' portions from the same ; but I have learnt nothing far- 
ther, either of him or his father. Afterwards, Sir John Riunsay 
was made Lord Melrose in 1609, cum Haddington, whose childless 
fate we have just seen. Finally, Sir Thomas Hamilton was made 
Earl of Melrose in 1619. His eldest son, Thomas, was blown up 
by gunpowder in 1640 ; and At> only son died without issue. 

Coldstream. (A Cistertian nunnery on the Tweed.) — In 1 621 , 
this was erected into a temporal barony in favour of Sir John 
Hamilton, third son of Thomas earl of Melrose. He had only one 
SOU) who died without issue. 

Jedburgh. (An Augustinian abbey in Teviotdale.) — One An- 
drew, commendator in 1593, complains that, owing to the number 
of monks* portions that had been granted to private persons, he had 
little or nothing left for himself. This Andrew had also Restennot; 
but who he was, or what became of him, I have not learnt. In 
1 606, Jedburgh and Coldingham were erected into a lordship in 
favour of Alexander earl Home. His only son, James, was twice 
married, but had no issue. James VI. next made Sir Andrew Ker 
of Femiherst, Lord Jedburgh in 1622. He died without issue, as 
did his brother who succeeded him. 

Restennot. (An Augustinian priory in Angus, a dependency 
on Jedburgh.) — ^This was given, in 1606, to Viscount Fenton, after- 
wards Earl of Kelly. His only son, Thomas, died without male issue. 

Dryburgh and Cambuskenneth. (The first a *Pr8emonstra^ 
tensian abbey on the Tweed, the second an Augustinian abbey on 
the Forth.)— John the sixth earl of Mar, was the first lay com- 
mendator of these two abbeys after the Reformation. He became 
regent, and died in 1 572, " not without suspicion of poison." David 
Erskine was then made commendator of Dryburgh, and Adam 



406 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

Erskme his couatn, commendator of Cambuakenneth. Thej were 
both forfeited and banished in 1584, for their concern in the Raid 
of Rathyen. The abbeys were then annexed to the crown. Part 
of Dryburgh waa afterwards granted to Hngh lord Sommerrille, 
whose son Gilbert died without leaving any surviving son. Bnt 
the greater part of both abbeys was, in 1606, erected into the tem- 
poral lordship of Cardross, in favour of a son of the seventh Earl 
of Mar. This line, I believe, has gone on. 

CoLDiNOHAM. (A Bcnedictiue abbey in Berwickshire.) — Lord 
John Stewart, natural son of James V., was prior of Coldingham 
at the Reformation. Like his two brothers, he changed with the 
times, kept his temporalities, and married. His eldest son, Francis, 
was created Earl of Bothwell, but was outlawed and forfeited. In 
1 581, Alexander son of Alexander Hume of Manderston, was made 
commendator, under several protests from those who had previous 
claims upon the revenues. Why the abbacy should have passed 
from that family, I am not aware; but in 1592 it was annexed 
to the crown, with a few exceptions. In 1606 it was given, along 
with Jedburgh, to Earl Home, the fate of whose family we have 
seen, under the head of that abbey. In 1621, John Stewart, son 
of the forfeited Earl of Bothwell above-mentioned, got Coldingham ; 
but the family declined, and soon became extinct. 

Newbottle. (A Cistertian abbey in Mid-Lothian.) — Queen 
Mary made Mark Ker, second son of Sir Andrew Ker of Gessfoid, 
commendator of this abbey. His eldest son Mark, was created 
luord Newbottle and Earl of Lothian. His eldest son Robert died 
in 1624, leaving only two daughters. 

These are only a few out of the many examples that might be 
given, even in Scotland, of the ^^ visitation" of Heaven, ^^ unto the 
third and fourth generation" of those who have committed the crime 
of sacrilege. I have looked into the histoiy of the other common- 
dators of abbey lands in Scotland, and I find that, with hardly an 
exception, a similar, or worse fate befell them. And with respect 
to the sovereigns of the house of Stewart, who, by diverting these 
lands from their legitimate purpose, were partieipei criminii; and 
of William III., who annexed the Scottish bishops' revenues to the 
crown, it is needless to point out the disasters of all kinds, and ex- 
tinction of issue, which marked their final destiny. 

I will now finish this article with quoting the words which the 
Marquis of Strafford addressed to his eldest son, immediately before 
his execution : — ^^ I charge you never to meddle with the revenues 
of the Church ; for the curse of God will follow all who do," 



APPENDIX. — ^LVI. 407 



No. LVL 



True Character op the Covenanters, from undoubted 
Testimonies. 

I will give the character of these men in the words of some indi- 
viduals who had the best opportunity of judging of them, and whoso 
testimony will not be called in question by any one. How far a 
resemblance may be discovered to present times, opinions, and prac- 
tices, I leave to the reader's own observation. 

The first testimony I will adduce, is that of Mr Robert Law, a 
Presbyterian minister, who accepted the Indulgence in the time 
of Charles II. The following are his words, in his '^ Memorials," p. 
156, when speaking of the Covenanting ministers who were his 
contemporaries : — 

** These ministers that stirred up the people, pretended they were 
the only pure and sound Presbyterians in the land, with those that 
followed them : and all others, ministers and people, whether in- 
dulged or not indulged, that did not follow their way, were apos- 
tates and back-sliders from the truth ; and this they stood not on 
to preach and say : toherecu there was never any among the pre-^ 
lates pretended to more authorityy and practised inore prelatic 
practices tJian these did; for they disowned the Presbyterian 
Church of Scotland, run upon ministers charges at will, made rents 
and divisions among the people, and made it their work to separate 
them from their ministers and congregational assemblies, and gloried 
when their principles took any footing in the land ; and, indeed, 
they gained upon the nnsolid and unstable professors more than 
could have been expected." 

My next testimony on this subject will be the amiable Dr Leigh- 
ton bishop of Dunblane, and latterly administrator of the diocese 
of Glasgow during the suspension of Archbishop Burnet. It is well 
known that this prelate used every means to bring round the Co- 
venanters to reasonable terms, but that he failed, owing entirely to 
their obstinacy. At the last meeting he held with them, " perceiv- 
ing (says Mr Pearson, his biographer) that no terms would be 
accepted by this untractable race, Leighton delivered himself at 
considerable length, and with energetic solemnity. He unfolded 
the motives by which he had been actuated in setting afloat this 
negotiation, and in still urging it forward, when wave upon wave 
was driving it back. *• My sole object (he said) has been to procure 
peace, and to advance the interests of true religion. In following 



408 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

up ibis object, I have made several proposals which I am fully sen- 
sible involved great diminutions of the just rights of Episcopacy. 
Yet, since all church power is intended for edification, and not for 
destruction, I thought, in our present circumstances, Episcopacy 
might do more for the prosperity of Christ's kingdom, by relaxing 
some of its just pretensions, than it would, by keeping hold of its 
rightful authority. It is not from any mistrust of the soundness of 
our cause that I have offered these statements ; for I am well con- 
vinced that Episcopacy has subsisted from the apostolic age of tlio 
church. ^ Perhaps I may have wronged my own order in making 
such large concessions ; but the unerring Discemer of hearts will 
justify my motives, and I hope ere long to stand excused with my 
brethren. You have thought fit to reject our overtures, without 
assigning any reason for the rejection, and without suggesting any 
healing measures in the room of ours. The continuance of the di- 
visions through which religion languishes must, consequently, lie 
at your door. Before God and man I wash my hands of whatever 
evils may result from the rupture of this treaty. I have done my 
utmost to repair the temple of the Lord ; and my sorrow will not 
be embittered by compunction, should a flood of miseries hereafter 
rush in through the gap you have refused to assist me in closing.' " 

My last testimony I shall adduce from a " Life of Sharp," pub- 
lished the year before his murder, by an anonymous Covenanter.^ 
^ly object is to show the spirit of the man (and, by inference, of his 
party) from his own words. Let it be borne in mind, that not only 
is there no documentary evidence in existence, nor even any pro- 
bable ground of accusation against Sharp, but that all which is 
positively known of him is extremely favourable to him, both as a 
man and a Christian. The Epistle Dedicatory is to Sharp himself, 
and has this passage : — 

*^ I know nothing human that has a more terrible aspect, and 
should strike you with more terror, than yourself, and the actions 
of your own life ; which, though but rudely drawn, (truth being 
more regarded than art in this relation,) yet I hope, with such a 
resemblance of the portraiture unto the principal after which it is 
drawn, that yourself cannot justly deny this extract to be an au- 
thentic, though black, record of many of your actions which you 
thought had been buried in oblivion ; which yet may live unto 

^ Leighton says elsewhere, that those who could not lire in communion with 
the Episeopal Church in his time, could not have done so in the time of the 
Council of Nice, or even of St Cyprian. In other words, in the judgment 
of the Church Catholic, such persons would have been MAumoticf . 

> And reprinted in Glasgow in the year 1818 ! for John Wylie & Co., hy 
K. Chapman. The author is said to have been one Hamilton of Kinkell. 



APPENDIX. LVI. 409 

your perpetual infamy after you are gone : except the black lines 
of your life here recorded (oDto which many more may be added in 
a new edition of this work) be blotted out by tears of unfeigned 
repentance, if there he yet a place of repentance left for tuch a 
pereecutiny apoetate" 

Speaking of the archbishop's parents, the author says — ^' Of whom 
only it can be said, that they were the means to bring into the 
world a man abhorred of God ; and a man, that when we call him 
perjured, apostate, a traitor to Christ and His Church, and a perse- 
cutor thereof, or what else may be said of him, we do not ex- 
haust all his wickedness : so that God only can search out his wick- 
edness, till he find none, and punish him condignly for the tame^'* 
p. 9. 

" Although we cannot condescend upon the precise time of the 
birth of their eldest son James, yet we may certainly conclude that 
it hath been very fatal unto the Church : for amongst all the sons 
whom she hath brought forth, there is none in any age that did 
prove so unnatural, so treacherous, and cruel unto her as he ; so 
that the ambition of Diotrephes, the covetousneas of Demas, tlie 
treachery of Judas, and the apostacy of Julian, does all meet in 
him : and we know not if ever there teae any man that had so 
many virtues as this man has vices" p. 1 2. 

In page 46 he tells an anecdote of a child who had the following 
dream : ^^ This child awakening one day out of sleep, with a great 
crying and weeping, it was asked at him what ailed him thus to cry ? 
he answered, that he was troubled with Mr James Sharp, whom he 
saw in a terrible manner, being represented to him with a very 
ghastly look, having upon his forehead, ' The wrath of God, The 
wrath of Grod, The wrath of God ;' which astonished all that heard 
him. From which some did conclude, that God did give warning 
by this child, that there was some work in this man's hand, and 
wherein he should be chiefly instrumental, that should bring great 
wrath upon this Church and kingdom ; and that he himself should 
have such marks of the displeasure of God set upon him, that 
thereby he should be as much known to be the child of wrath, as if 
it had been written with legible characters upon his forehead ; and 
that it was thrice repeated it gave the more assurance." 

At page 84, speaking of the Rev. Robert Blair, when on his 
deathbed, (the same who promoted and assisted at the judicial mur- 
der of the royalist prisoners at St Andrews in 1646,) he says, 
**• What impressions Mr Blair had of Sharp, at his death, will ap- 
pear from what he was heard to utter in prayer to God against 
him, saying, ' Lord, rub, rub, rub shame upon Sharp !' which may 
be as well understood to be a prediction as a prayer, considering 



410 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

what a premfonnation this Ao/y man had (as at his death he tno^ 
dettly acknowledged) of many things, as well relating to the Cbnrch 
as to particular persons ; and, with faith in prajer, we douht not 
but he was heard therein, and that it will have its accomplishment 
more fully; although always, since the 1666 year of God, Mr 
Sharp's glory has been feding ; and we hope shall more and more 
decay y because he hath Him for an adyersary whose glory he hath 
turned into shame, and who can make his glorious beauty as a 
fading flower." 

Page 89, when referring to Sharp's strictness in requiring the 
respect due to him, he adds, ^' And we make no doubt but he would 
more easily dispense with blasphemy against €h>d, than not bowing 
to himself ; the one touching him far more nearly than the other." 
He adds, page 102, that " a minister was sent to banishment for 
calling him ' Sir,' and not * My Lord.* " * 

Page 92, he thus speaks of the success of the Covenanters in 
drawing people away from the Episcopalians ; — '* For ai many at 
are gained to Christ are lost to them^ which has made the prelates, 
in all ages, follow it as their greatest interest, to bear down a lively 
and powerful ministry, beside which their dead and useless forms 
cannot stand, which is all they pretend to in religion." 

At St Andrews there was an insane woman of the name of Isobel 
Lindesay, who had imbibed the Covenanting doctrines, and was 
therefore looked upon as a sort of oracle by the members of that 
persuasion. This person was in the habit of going to church, and 
more than once interrupted the archbishop while in the pulpit. 
But let us first hear our author's account of the affair. The scene 
is in the parish church of St Andrews, during a meeting of the 
-synod, in the year 1671. " She sits silent until the blessing was 
pronounced, and then she rises up, directing her speech unto the 
synod, and says, ' Gentlemen, although I see not many of you here, 
yet I desire these of you that are here, to stay until ye be witness 
of what I am to speak to this man ;' and then turning about unto 
the bishop, who was sitting in his seat before her, she adds, *• This 
man is a traitor to the Holy God in Heaven, and has tread the Son 
of God under feet, done despite unto the Spirit of Grace, and set up 
the kingdom of the devil !' " For this outrageous behaviour she was 
forcibly removed, and suffered a temporary imprisonment, which 
did not, however, hinder her from repeating the very same offence 
the following year. She next (says our biographer) '^ goes to Edin- 
burgh, where she thrusts herself into the bar before the Secret 
Council, and getting a sight of the bishop, her spirit is mightily 

' He should have condescended upon particulars^ as to time, place, name, &c. 



APPENDIX. L VI. 4 1 1 

stirred, and begins to speak to him in the same terms as formerly 
at St Andrews ; but he alleging that she was a person distracted, 
she was immediately thrust out by the macers. But notwithstand* 
ing, she is nothing discouraged from prosecuting her design, but 
comes home with a resolution to give him another essay in the kirk : 
God having now bo touched her conscience, that she despises shame 
and death, the loss of means and friends, the dissuasion of the nearest 
relations, and runs on the greatest dangers, that she might make a 
discovery of him ; by all which we may eee the is specially stirred 
of God for this very end,^* Again, *' on a Lord's day (the bishop 
himself being to preach) she goes to the church so composedly, that 
her husband had no fear that she should either bring herself or him 
into danger by any extraordinary action ; but when she sees the 
bishop in the pulpit, she is wonderfully moved, and in the time of 
the psalms and prayer, she is under a great agitation of spirit ! and 
had much ado to keep herself from speaking : some time she would 
rise and look the bishop in the face, and hold up her Bible unto him, 
and shake it, (intimating that the Word of God he had so perverted 
should judge him, and that name of Gk>d he had so much profaned 
should be vindicate upon him!) which he perceiving, made him fall 
in very much fear and confusion ; so that he had very much ado to 
come through his prayer, although it was a set form. And these 
that were about her got her to sit down again ; but her spirit was 
still aloft, being raised with a great fervency against him ; so that 
after be had raised his text, and proceeded but a very little therein, 
she rises up and interrupts him, and tells him that another place 
would set him better; and called him traitor, and wharemastery and 
worse than we can tell, although not so ill as he deserved."^ 

I will finish these extracts with one more from the same book, to 
the truth of which we may, by this time, know what importance to 
attach. 

^^ King Charles II. being a prince not naturally inclined to 
cruelty, had, it seems, some about him who had taken the freedom 
to let him know something of the inhumanity and barbarity of the 
archbishop and his accomplices. Upon which representation he 
sent down an express order to the Council, * That no more should 
be put to death ;' which order the archbishop kept in his pocket 
till he had seen the execution of the last nine or eleven of the Pent- 
land men who were condemned^^ 

^ There is some aceonnt of this woman in the " Reoords of the Presbytery 
of St Andrews/' a.d. 1673, p. 89, from which it appears that she was clearly 
insane. It is there stated, that she ** uttered some reyiling speeches against 
the said archbishop and his lady, at his entry to his sermon, to the great scan- 
dal of the congregation ; and therefore was immediately incarcerate by the 
magistrates." 



412 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

It was, no donbi, npon this scandaloiis anihoritj that the author 
of the ^^ State and Safferings of the Presbyterians" repeated the 
above acensation against Sharp, resting it upon his usual sandy 
foundation, ^' lam well informed." ' This is rendered the more cer- 
tain from his thus expressing himself, in regard to the forcing life 
of the primate : — ^ His life, until arriving at the top of his ambition, 
I have read, written by one of the after-sufferers, a worthy gentle^ 
man ; and should I give an abstract of it, the portrait would be 
very black and surprising." I have supplied Wodrow's omission, 
and given this *^ black and surprising abstract" It is upon the 
same authority that the painter of Sharp's murder has pictured two 
of the assassins ^* searehing for a pardon granted to nine men by 
the king, which the arehbishop had kept up," — and this, thirteen 
years after the alleged deed was done, p. 98. Thus are the most 
atrocious fftlsehoods engendered and propagated ! 

The following anagram, from the same source, is a specimen of 
the manner in which the primate's enemies were in the practice of 
vilifying his name and character : — 

I Infamous juglcr, insolent. 
A Ambitious and arrogant. 
M Monstrous malapert madman. 
£ Erroneous Erastian. 
S Saucie, selfish, simonaik. 

8 Serville saul-seller, stigmatik. 
H Hell's hound, hideous hierarchist. 
A Abominable areh-atheist. 
R Railing ruffian, runagat. 
P Perfidious perjured prelat. 

He thus expresses himself in a letter to the Earl of Kincardine, 
dated St Andrews, 22d November, 1 665 : — ^^ I can, through the 
goodness of Gk)d, bid defiance to all who have an ill eye to me, to 
charge me justly with any disingenuous unworthy act ; and, in the 
comfort hereof, I can patiently bear all the smitings of the tongues 
which providence shall permit to exercise me by ; hoping that all 
these railings shall be ordered for my good," ' 

If any should wish to know more of the Covenanters, they will 
find some curious particulars concerning them, in a few letters from 
the loyal and brave Mrs Smythe of Methven, written from Meth- 
ven to her husband when in Loudon, in the year 1678.' In these 

* See p. 77. 

' See the whole letter in Stephen's Life of the Archbishop, p. 307. 

> C. K. Sharpe'i edition of Kirkton, p. 355, &c. 



APPENDIX. LVII. 



413 



letters she complains of the misplaced leniency of the civil govera- 
ment, as aggravating instead of diminishing the evil. She kept a 
strict watch over her husband's estate, and woald allow no Cove- 
nanters to hold their seditions field-preachings upon it. One of her 
letters she finishes in these words : — ^' If every master keiped as 
strick an eye over their ground as ye allowed me to doe, there wold 
be no conventickells in the land. They are an ignorant wicked 
pack ; the Lord God clear the nation of them." 



No. LVII. 

List op the Fibat and Second Ministers of the Town 
Church, St Andrews, since the Reformation. 

P signifies Presbyterian, and E Epiaeopaliau.^ 



Pint Ministers. 
John Goodman, 
Robert Hamilton, 
Robert Pont, . 
John Rutherford, 
Robert Wilkie, 
P David Bhick, . 
£ Geo. Gladstones, 
E Alex. Gladstones, 
P Robert Blair, 
E And*. Honyman, 
E Alex. Young, 
E Andrew Bruce, 
E William Moore, 
E Richard Waddell, 
P James Rymer, 
P ThomasForrester, 
P John Anderson, 
P William Hardie, 
P Alex. Anderson, 
P John M'Cormick, 
P John Hill, . . 



A.D. 

1560-1565 

1565-1581 

1582-1583 

1584- 

1586-1589 

1590-1597 

1597-1612 

1612-1639 

1639-1662 

1662-1664 

1665-1671 

1673-1680 

1680-1684 

1684-1689 

1689-1691 

1692-1698 

1699-1712 

1712-1725 

1725-1738 

1738-1753 

1753-1765 



Second Ministers, 

Vacant. 

Vacant. 

Vacant. 

Vacant. 

Vacant. 

John Auchinleck, 
P Robert Wallace, 
E David Lindsay, 
E Joshua Durie, 
E David Barclay, 
E John Douglas, 
E George Dewar, 
E George Wishart, 
P And". Honyman, 
£ William Moore, 
E Rob\ Hon3rman, 
E John Wood, 
P Alexander Shiels, 
P William Hardie, 
P Law*. Watson, 
P John M^Comiick, 



1590 

1593-1597 

1597-1606 

1609-1613 

1614-1620 

1621-1623 

1624-1625 

1626-1638 

1642-1662 

1664-1680 

1681-1686 

1686-1989 

1697-1701 

1701-1712 

1712-1719 

1719-1738 



^ As to those at the beginning of the list, it is not eajsy to say what they 
were. They were selected solely on the ground of their supposed ^uali/ca' 
tum$ and their opposition to popery, without regard to ordination of any 
kind. 



4U 



HISTORY OP ST ANDREWS. 



P James Gillespie, 1765-1779 

P John Adamson, 1779-1808 

P George Hill, . 1808-1820 

P Robert Halduie, 1820 



John Hill, . . 
James Gillespie, 
D. Hunter, 
John Adamson, 
George Hill, 



1738-1757 
1 757-1 7G5 
1765-1772 
1772-1780 
1780-1808 



P George Boist, . 1813 



No. LVIII. 



List op the Chamcellors op the Unitersitt, Principals of 

THE GOLLBOES, AND PrOYOSTS OF THE GlTY. 

Chancellors of the University, 



The archbishops were ex officio 


Archbishop Bnmet. 


chancellors till the Reforma- 


Archbishop Ross. 


tion in 1560. 


EarlofTullibardine. 


Vacant twelve years. 


Duke of Chandos. 


Archbishop Douglas. 


Duke of Cumberland. 


Archbishop Adamson. 


Earl of Kinnoul. 


Earl of Montrose. 


Henry Dundas, Esq. 


John Lindsaj of Balcarras. 


Duke of Cambridge. 


Vacant during the Rebellion. 


Viscount Melville. 


Archbishop Sharp. 




Principals of St Mary's College. 


1516. David Melville. 


1688. James Lorimer. 


1538. Robert Bannerman. 


1691. WiUiam Vilant. 


1546. Archibald Hay. 


1693. Alexander Pitcairn. 


1547. John Douglas. 


1698. Thomas Forrester. 


1574. Robert Hamilton. 


1710. James Hadow. 


1580. Andrew Melville. 


1748. James Murison. 


1607. Robert Howie. 


1780. James Gillespie. 


1644. Samuel Rutherford. 


1791. George Hill. 


1662. Alexander Colville. 


1820. Robert Haldane. 


1666. Walter Comrie. 




Principals of St Salvators 


Principals of St Leonard's 


College. 


College. 


1453. John AJthamar. 


1512. Alexander Young. 


1474. James Ogilvj. 


Gavin Logie. 



APPENDIX. ^LVIII. 



415 



1479. John Liston. 


1537. Thomas Cunningham. 


1505. Hugh Spens. 


1539. Alexander Young. 


1529. John Muir. 


1544. John Annand. 


1551. William Cranstoun. 


1550. John Law. 


1560. John Ratherford. 


1 553. John Duncanson. 


1566. William Ramsay. 


1566. George Buchanan. 


1570. James Martine. 


1570. James Wilkie. 


1624. George Martine. 


1589. Robert Wilkie. 


1646. John Barron. 


1611. Peter Bruce. 


Vacant 1649-1657. 


1630. Andrew Bruce. 


1657. James Wood. 


Vacancy 1647-1662 ? 


1664. George Wemvss. 


1662. James Wemyss. 


1677. George PatttUlo. 


1692. WilUam Tullideph. 


1680. Alexander Skene. 


1696. George Hamilton. 


Vacant 1691-1694. 


1697. John Anderson. 


1694. Alexander Monro. 


1708. Joseph Drew. 


1698. Robert Ramsay. 


1740. Thomas Tullideph. 


1733. William Young. 






United in 1747. 


1747. 


Thomas Tullideph. 


1778. 


Robert Watson. 


1782. 


Joseph M*Cormick. 


1800. 


James Playfair. 


1819. 


Francis NicoU. 


1835. 


John Hunter. 


1838. 


Sir David Brewster. 



Provosts of the City since the Restoration, 



1662. Robert Lentrone. 
1673. John Geddes. 
1680. John Essone. 
1683. John Geddes. 
1691. Earl of Crawford. 
1711. Alexander Watson. 
1716. Patrick Haldane. 
1720. Colonel P. Anstruther. 
1724. William Douglas. 
1746. Andrew Watson. 
1753. James Lumsdaine. 
1760. George Dempster. 



1772. William Duncan. 
1776. Alexander Watson. 
1779. John Nairne. 
1783. Alexander Duncan. 
1800. Earl of Kelly. 
1809. Robert Meldrum. 
1822. William Haig. 
1833. Kirby Dalrymple. 

1835. George Cruickshank. 

1836. William Erskine. 

1837. Peter Wallace. 
1842. Major H. L. Playfair. 



416 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS, 



No. LIX. 

List of dmtinquishbd Mrn educated at or connected with 
THE University of St Andrews. 

Bishop Ilenrj Wardlaw, founder of the Qniversitj, died 1 440 

- Bishop James Kennedy, founder of St Salvator*E college, died 1466 

Archdeacon Whitelaw, Secretary of State to James III., 1483 

Archhishop Alexander Stewart, co-founder of St Leonard's 
■^ college, kiUed 1513 

George Lockhart, logic and metaphysics, lived about 1520 

Gavin Douglas bishop of Dunkeld, ^^ Metrical Translation of 

Virgil's ^neid," died 1522 

J()hn Hepburn prior of St Andrews, co-founder of St Leo- 
nard's college, died 1523 

^.^JKVilliam Dunbar, poet, died about . . . . 1525 

John Wadloch, warden of the Franciscan monastery, St An- 
drews, an eminent mathematician ; reign of James V. 

William Mandeiston — Moral Philosophy, lived about . 1530 

David Douglas, ^* De mirabilibus naturse," about . . 1 530 

Henry Scrimgeour, " History of Francis Spira," — ^was at 
St Salvators college in 1533 

Archbishop James Beaton, co-founder of St Mary's college, 
died 153.9 

Cardinal D. Beaton, co-founder of the same, murdered 1546 

Archibald Hay principal of St Mary's college, " Gratulato- 
rius Panegyricus" on Cardinal Beaton, was principal in 1547 
-John Major, provost of St Salvator's college, '^De gestis 

Scotorum," died 1550 

' John Bellenden archdeacon of Moray, translator of Boethius, 

died 1550 

Sir James Inglis, supposed author of the ^* Complaynt of 
Scotland," died 1554 

John Maccabieus, or Macalpinus, translator of the Bible into 
Danish, died 1557 

Robert Reid bishop of Orkney, president of the Court of Ses- 
sion,' died 1558 

Alexander Aless canon of St Andrews, Professor of Divinity 
at Leipsic, died 1565 

> He bequeathed 8000 marks towards fonnding a college in Edinburgh, 
which were seized by the regent Morton. Keith*8 Catalogue tii loco. 



APPENDIX. — LTX. 41 7 

A.D. 

Patrick third lord Ruthven, <* Narrative of Rizzio's Murder," 

died • . 1566 

^. ..Sir D. Lindsaj of the Mount, lord Lyon ; yarious works in 

poetry, and on heraldry, died . « . . . 1567 
Peter Bisset, professor of canon law at Bononia, died 1568 

^Xokl James Btewart prior of St Andrews, murdered, • 1570 
_^Archbishop Hamilton, chief endower of St Mary's college, 

murdered, 1571 

Henry Scrimgeonr, *^ Novelise Constitutiones*' of Justinian, 

and other works, 1571 

^ John Knox the Reformer, " Historie of the Reformation," 

• &c.,died, 1572 

John Davidson, regent in St Leonard's college, *^ Ane brief 
Commendation of Uprightness,*' a poem printed at St An- 
drews, in 1573 

Henry Bakievis of Halhill, agent of Henry YIII., ''Treatise 

on Justification without Works," died • . 1579 

John Row, a Reformer, and the first Protestant minister of 

Perth, died 1580 

Nicol Bume, professor in St Leonard's college before the 
Reformation, ''Ane Disputation concerning the Contro- 
versit headdis of Religion," printed at Paris in • 1581 

«N..The Admirable Crichton, kUled 1582 

'-^George Buchanan, poet and historian, principal of St Leo- 
nard's college, died 1582 

^ Sir Richaid Maitland of Lethington, poet and historian ; the 

" Maitland Glnb" is named after hhn, died 1 586 

Archbishop P. Adamson, various translations into Latin 

verse, died . 1592 

Robert Rollock, a professor in St Salvator^s college, miscel- 
laneous works, died, 1598 

' . John Craig, John Knox's colleague in Edinburgh, died . 1600 
John Davidson, a Presbyterian divine, opposed to James 

VL, died 1604 

Robert Pont, minister here in 1582, died , 1606 

Sir Thomas Craig, a work on feudal law, poems, &c., died 1608 

John Johnston, poems, &c. ; professor of divinity here, died 1611 

^^ames Melville, minister of Anstruther, " Diary," died 1613 

•—John Napier of Merohiston, inventor of logarithms, died 1617 

George Thomson, transbtor of Napier on the Revelation 

into French, " La chasse de la b^te Romaine^" 1617 

^ Andrew Melville, principal of St Mary's college, and 

founder of Presbyterianism in Scotland, died 1 622 

VOL. 11. ^ . ^ 2 E 



41S HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 

A.O. 

Sir John Wedderbuni, physiciau to Charles I., regent here in IG30 
Robert Bmoe, a Presbyterian divine, opposed to James YI., 

died 1631 

Sir Robert Ayton jr. of Kinnadie, poet and secietaiy to 

Qaeen Henrietta Maria» 163S 

^ ^ Archbishop John Spotswood, *^ Histoiy of the Ghnrch ol Scot- 
land,'' died 1639 

Dr James Wedderbnni, professor of diyinitj in St Mary's 
college, and afterwards bishop of DonUane, expelled in 
1638 ; buried in Cantorbnry cathedral . . 1639 

Dr Panther, a Latin work named ^ Yalaidos," ejected from 

8t Mary's college in 1639 

v^ Alexander Henderson, moderator of the Glasgow Assembly 

of 1638 ; correspondence with Charles I., died • 1646 
<. jGeorge Gillespie, one of the Scottish divines at the West- 
minster Assembly, 1646 

- ^ Dr Robert Howie, principal of St Mary's college, ^^ On free- 
will,- died 1648 

• David Calderwood, '' History of the Chnrch of Scotland," 1651 
Dr Petor Yovng, prebendary of St Paul's, various transla- 
tions into Latin, died 1652 

Dr George Young archdeacon of St Andrews, one of James 

YI.'s chaplains ; when he died is doubtful* 
Alexander Lindsay, first Earl of Balcanes, chancellor of the 
university, died at Breda, . . ^ . • 1659 

\ Samuel Rutherford, principal of St Maiy's coUege, '' Letters," 

** Lex Rex," &c^ died 1661 

Alexander Colville, professor in St Mary^s college, a die- 

tinguished Hebraist, . . . . . 1664 
James Wood, provost of St Salvator's, book against Inde- 
pendency, died 1664 

NStr John Scott of Sootstarvet, founder of a Humanity profes- 
sorship in St Leonard's college, ^' Staggering state of Scots 

Statesmen," died 1670 

Dr Mungo Murray, professor of astronomy in Gresham's col- 
lege, London, died 1670 

Sir Robert Murray, lord-justice clerk, and founder of the 

Royal So<nety, London, died 1674 

^^Archbishop James Sharp, Letters from the Court of Charles 

XL, murdered 1679 

^" John Maitland duke of Lauderdale, died . • • 1682 
-^John Graham of Claverhouse lord Dundee, killed at Killie- 

crankie, . t • • • • • • 1689 



APPENDIX. — LIX. 41i^ 



^--^ Sir George Mackenzie, lawyer and statesman, foun^ler of iLe 

Adrocates' Librarj) died 1691 

Sir Andrew Balfoar, phjsioian and botanist, . 1694 

John Sage, non-jaring biehop, '* Fundamental Charter of 

Preabytefy," &ۥ, died 1711 

.w^ Thomas Halybarton, professor of diyinity here, a practical 

' writer, died . 1712 

Dr Alexander Monro, principal of the university of Edin- 
burgh, ejected. 1690, and died ... . . . 1715 

Archibald Campbell, ^^ Origin of Moral Virtue," professor of 

Church History here in 1733 

David Erskine lord Dun, a moral writer, died • • 1755 
David Watson, professor in St Leonard's college, ^^ Transhi- 

tion of Horace," died 1 756 

David Gregory, professor of mathematics here in . . 1763 
William Wilkie, professor of Natural Philosophy, ^' Epigo- 
niad," ^ Moral Fables in verse,** died . 1772 

^''Jtobert Ferguson, poems, died 1774 

Dr Spens, professor of Divinity here, ^' Pkto's Bepublic/' 1780 
Dr Robert Watson, professor of Logic here; "History of 

the Beign of Philip IL," died 1781 

Sir John Prii^le, physician^ " Diseases of the Army," died 1782 
Hugo Amot of Balcarmo, ^ History of Edinburgh," died 1786 
William Barron, professor of Logic here ; " Belles Lettres," 

&C., died 1803 

James Bruce, fellow of Emanuel college, Cambridge; articles 

in the Anti-Jacobin Review, died .... 1 806 
Dr Charles Wilson, Hebrew grammar, &c., died . 1810 

**vDr Adam Ferguson, " History of the Roman Republic," &c., 

died 1816 

James Glennie, engineer and geometrician, died . 1817 

"^^on. Henry Erskine, advocate, died . 1817 

George Dempster of Dunnichen, politician and agriculturist, 

died 1818 

^vjohn Playfair, professor of Natural Philosophy in Edinburgh; 

" Euclid," '' Illustrations of the Huttonian Theory," died 1819 
Dr James Playfair, principal of the United College ; Chro- 
nology and Geography, died 1819 

Dr George Hill, principal of St Mary's College ; " Theological 
Institutes," " Lectures," &c., died .... 1819 

\Lord Chancellor Erskine ; " Causes and Consequences of the 

War with France," died ...... 1823 

Dr John Barclay, physician and anatomist, died . 1826 



420 HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



Dr A. Dunosii, senior, pieudent of the College of Pkjaicuuie 
in Edinburgh; Medical Commentaries, Poema» &c., died 1 828 

Sir John Leslie, professor of Natual Philosophy, Edinburgh, 
Oeoowtffioal and Phiksc^phieal Works, died . 1832 

Dr Andrew B^ prebendaiy of Westminster, author of the 
Ifadns System of Edueatio^ and founder of the Madras 
School, St Andrews, died 1832 

Dr John Hunter, prineipal of the United College ; eifitions 
oftheClassios; died 1837 

Dr Thomas Jaokson, professor of Natural Philosophy; ^^ Ele- 
ments of Theoretie Meehanios," &6., died • 1837 

Hugh Cleghom of Wakeield, professor of Civil History here; 
'' Tour Oferland to and from India in l?*/^" in MS. ; 
died 1837 



No. LX. 



List op the Captains and Pkizb-holdbrs of ths Royal and 
Ancient Golf-club, St Andrews. 

A Histoiy of St Andrews would be inoompleie without some re- 
ferenoe to the national game of golf, which is played here in greater 
perfeotion than in any part of Sootland.' The extent and inequali- 
ties of the links are peculiarly adi4>ted. for the purpose. The club 
originated in the year 1750, and consists of about 400 noblemen 
and gentlemen ; many of whom are actual players, and assemble 
periodically to compete for the prises which will be mentioned be- 
low. One of the members is chosen captain for the year, whose 
office it is to preside at the golf dinners, and at the annual ball 
which takes place in October. There are nine holes on the links, 
three or four hundred yards apart ; and the object of the players, 
in going out and returning, is to drire their balls into these holes at 
the smallest possible number of strokes. But I will not enter into 
the ndes of the game, nor the laws of the club ; because description 
is unnecessary to those who play, and would» perhi4pe, be both un- 
interesting and unintelligible to those who do not. I will, there- 
fore, do no more than give the following tables, which will, in a 
great measure, explain themselves :«• 

' Though this game is now ao popular, it was forbidden by the laws of 
James II. of Seotland, as ^ an nnprofitable sport for tite common good of the 
realm, and defence thereof.** For the contrary reason, arehery was eneonnged. 



APPENDIX. — LX. 



421 






1 

I 



I 

■i 

IS 



i 



a3 .05 






1 

■I 
I- 



?i 



o 



I 



J 









ST. I 






a 



1 



i -^Irf-^l^ i^ nil's tf 



II 



i3t 



j: ^ofc^gg©F-5Mc6'^»050fc^o6o5gi-5©jcj'*u-5 

9 OOQOQOOOQ6oOQOOOQOo6o6oOOOQ6QOQQQOa6oOQO 



^ 



'9081 u] ^<»J paXvid |82S 'i«paK PIO »^Uo oupiOH P™ snn^diQ 



422 



HISTORY OF ST ANDREWS. 



8 ^fHtccif^^-^wi-o-^coeaoftf-osw 

:i 

r»r-..^ ••9^' 

lit! rill Rlfils 







• aim 

q5 £ >^ U ^ (S'cS A 



' ' ' .s? 

ill's ^-.g 

I 



i 



fli o 



coL'oaoo&©FH04eo'^»o<D 
e<90404G4coeoeococoeoeo 

OOXOOQOOOOOtOaOXOQOO 






^11 






o»^»o»^ 



i^ 00 Oi © fM ©« 

CO CO CO ^ ^ ^ 

00 00 00 00 00 OQ 



'9S8I «! 'oj paX«id ;sjg 
'[«p9ff pio »V JO uaptoH pvv OTit{;du,o 



_>^ 



APPENDIX. — ^LX. 



423 






II 



I: 



Year. detains. 

1836. James Condie, Esq. 

1837. J. W. Wood, Esq., 

1838. C. Robertson, Esq., 

1839. Do. do. 

1840. P. Messieux, Esq., 

1841. Robert Haig, Esq., 

1842. Do. do. 

1843. Captain D. Campbell, 



Strokes. 

110 
100 
111 
104 
109 
104 
104 
103 




1837. J. S. Oliphant, Esq., 

1838. Captun H. Grant, . 

1839. J. A. Wood, Esq., . 

1840. Major H. L. Playiair, 

1841. Sir David Baird, Bart. 

1842. James Coadie, Esq. . 



104 
100 
99 
110 
100 
103 



INDEX .OP NAMES OF PERSONS. 

[Those in the Appendix are not included.] 



Abbot, Ardhbishopy iL 187. 

Abel, Biahop, i. 116, 117 ; ii. 151. 

Adam, Abbot, i. 107. 

AdaauHm, i. 80. 

Adunaon, Archbiahop, L 380, 389-417 ; 

U. 208. 
Adxian, Bishop, L 40. 

IV.,Pope,L71. 

AClred,Abboi,i.75. 
Afflciok, AiidvQW, ii. 17. 
Aidan, Biahop, i. 87. 

Albany, Duke of, i. 185, 191, 192, 194, 
205,2109 216iii.l67,168. 

Aleaa, Alexander, i. 277. 

Alexander I., King, L 65, 5$, 57, 59, 
61, 63, 65; ii. 164. 

lI.,Kiag,i.l01,104,lll, 

112,132. 



III., 109^,1.112-1 15, 118, 
120,122,128,129,234,465. 

III., Popo, i. 41, 73, 82, 



IV., Pope,!. 119,122,234. 
VI., Pope, i. 244. 



90,93. 



Alexis, Legato, u 91 

AUTin,Bi&p,i.47. 

Althamar, John, u 222. 

Anaatasiua IV., Pope, i. 82. 

Angua, Earl of, i. 225, 267-269, 276, 

291, 346, 423. 
Arohibald, John, ii. 208. 
Argyll, Earl of, i. 255, 267-269, 276, 

291, 346, 423. 
liarqnia of, i. 474; U. 14, 15, 

17, 28, 29, 33, 34, 41, 145, 202, 
Corateaa of, i. 331, 357. 



Aiioato, i. 245. 

Arnold, Biahop, i. 75-81, 100, 155; ii. 

143, 144, 164. 
Anan, Earl of, i. 260, 261, 266, 275, 

292, 307, 326, 838, 345, 346, 347, 

349. 



Athelatane, Prinoe, i. 22; ii. 164. 
Athol],Earlof,L169. 

. I>akeof,ii. 129. 

Angnstiiie, Ar^iUahop, L 58. 
ATenel, Robert, i. 78. 
Ayleaton, Robert de, i. 167, 168. 



B 



Bagimont, Nnneio, i 125. 
Baime,Rob«rt.ii. 1,18,19. 
Balfbur of Bvrley, 1. 425; ii. 92. 

Alexander,!. 288. 

Baliol, Edward, Kix«, L 165, 169; ii. 

167. 
John, King, i. 129, 131, 182, 

137, 169, 202. 
Ballenden, Riehard, !. B84, 386. 
Ballochy, William de, L 218. 
Balmerino, Lord, i. 439, 468 ; ii. 1 12, 

113. 
BalnoTia, Henry, !. 296, 309, 315, 365. 
Bandington, Biahop, i. 1 18. 
Bane, Biahop^ i. 12, 163-170; ii. 151. 

Donald, i. 51. 

Barlow, Biahop. !. 270. 

Barron, Dr, ii. 10, 41, 70. 

Bartaa, Sienr de, i. 407. 

Beaton, Archbiahop Janes, i. 21 2, 264- 

286,287, 316; ii. 145, 156, 157, 169, 

212. 

Cardinal, i. 3, 269, 272, 282, 



286-806, 316, 364,365; ii. 145, 151, 

157, 170, 171, 182. 

Maiipuret, !. 306. 

Mary, i. 352. 

Beaufort, Laiiy Jane, i. 207. 
Bell, William, Dean, 1. 170. 

Dr A., ii. 148,213-216. 

Benedict Xlll., Pope,!. 191, 199,200, 

204-206, 215; ii. 192. 
Bemham, Bishop^ i. 106, 110-116. 
Bethoo, i. 27. 



426 



INDEX. 



BiMet^TboBMypriMr^L 179,181,196. 

JftBM, Prior, i. 196, 215. 

BImiiiu, Bishop, i. 36. 
Blaeator, Bishop, L 241. 

BlMk, DftTid, L 423, 427, 429, 434, 

436 ; ii. 207. 

George, 1. 368. 

BUhr, Bobert, U. 10, 11, 17, 27, 29, 

35,41,42,44,51,54. 
Bonftr, WilliftB^ i. 218, 229. 
Boni&ee, i. 28. 

VIII, Pope, L 143. 

IX, Pope, L 191. 

Borehloen, Jasper, i. 240. 
Borthwiok, Sir John, i. 288, 290 ; ii. 

208. 
Boseo, Williaa de, i. 101 ; ii 151. 
BothweU, Eari o( L 297, 349, 359. 
Boyd, Anshihald, 1. 247. 
Bnad, John, 1.876. 
BrogfaUl,loid,ii.57. 
Bmee, Robert de, i. 131, 132, 137, 

141, 143. 

Robert, L 429. 

Dr, i. 449, 450 ; ii. 120. 

Williua, u. 53. 

Bradadh, Bishop, i. 36. 
Bryan, Colonel, it 53. 
Bryde, Christian, ii. 161. 
Bnohaa, Countess of, i. 22, 148. 
Bacbanan, George, i. 281-284, 304, 

362, 390 ; it 169, 205. 
Buri^ey, Lord, ii. 18, 29. 
Burnet, Arohbisbop, it 99-104. 

Gilbert, Bishop, ii. 12, 72, 

84, 86. 

Bams, Dr, i. 37. 
Byron, Lord, i. 20. 



C. 

Calderwood, David, i. 449, 454; ii. 

174. 
Caliztns, II., Pope, i. 59. 
Cambridge, Duke of, ii. 136, 137. 
Camera, William de. Prior, i. 21 5, 21 8. 
Cameron, Sir Ewen, ii. 34, 174. 
Chmpaigne, Peter de, i. 135. 
Cant, Andrew, i. 468, 472 ; ii. 24, 27, 

29,51. 
Cardan, 1.320, 321. 
Carron, William, Prior, i. 237. 
Carstairs, Sir John, U. 53. 
CarsweU, John, Bishop, i. 331, 334. 
Casanatos, William, i. 822. 
CassiUis, Earl of, i. 291, 362 ; it. 19, 

29, 205. 
Cathnie, Robert, Canon, ii. 157. 
Cecil, Sir Robert, i. 369. 
Celestine I. Pope, i.28. 
III. Pope, i. 98. 



Chandos, Doke of, U. ISO, 193. 
Charles I. of Ei^slaad, L 356, 366, 

460, 462, 464^66 ; ii. 7, 10, 19,40, 

187. 
II. i. 225 ; ii. 43-45, 49, 54, 

59, 62, 64, 71, 81, 88, 99, 101, 181. 

VL of France, i. 201. 

■ VIII. L 289. 



Chatelard,L349. 
Chie8ley,Sir John,it40. ' 
Cibo, Cardinal, L 259. 
Clarendon, Lord, iL 62. 
Clement* Bishop, L 107. 

III., Pope, L 95. 

v., Pope, L 151,156,157,160. 

VII,Pope,L 183. 



Ctiiford, Lord, L 146, 147. 
Clinton, Lord, L 344. 
Colman, Bishop, i. 87. 
Colmocos, Bishop, i. 36. 
Colnmba,S«,i.30. 
ColTiUe,Ptofea8or,iL51. 
Constantino, Emperor, L 16. 
Ill, King, i. 42, 43, 47 ; 

ii. 164. 
Cook, John, i. 231. 
Cooper, John, i. 406. 
Copland, Sir John, i. 172. 
Cornwall, Biehard, Ardideaeon, i. 206. 
Cowper, W, Bidiop, L 445. 
Cox, Dr, L 329. 
Craig, Sir Robert, i. 387. 
Cranstonn, W.,L 317, 324, 411. 
Craw, Paul, i. 208-211. 
Crawford, Earl of, i. 223 ; ii. 25, 28, 

114,118,139. 
Crema, John de, L 81, 70. 
Criohton of Bmnstcme, L 296, 365. 

the Admirable, i. 335; ii. 183, 

Criney, Abbot, i. 27. 

Cromwell, OliTor, L 3; U. 4, 5, 28, 40, 

43, 48, 49, 51, 57, 58, 82. 
Lord, i. 271. 



Cumberland, Duke of, ii. 131, 132. 
Cumy n. Justice-general, i. 1 1 . 

John, i. 143, 145, 151. 

William, i. 140,142,164. 



Cupro, Thomas de, i. 215. 



Dacre, Lord, i. 269. 

Sir Christopher, i. 269. 



Damianus,!. 17. 

Danyelstone, Bishop, i. 193, 194-199. 

Damley, Lord, i. 334, 352, 353, 366, 

380. 
DaTid I., King, i. 31, 32, 36, 44, 55, 

61, 63-67, 69, 70, 134, 465; ii. 118. 
II., King, i. 51, 164, 165, 169, 

170,172,174,175; ii. 167. 



INDEX. 



427 



DaTid,£url,i. 101, 132. 
PeTorgail, the Lady, i. 202. 
Dibden, Dr, ii. 138. 
Dick,DaTid,ii.27,28,29. 
Diekfloii, DaTid, i. 468, 472; ii. 13, 58. 
Doagla«, GaTin, i. 265, 256, 265; ii. 
169. 

Sir George, i. 269, 270, 291, 

294, 296, 365. 

Earl of, i. 192, 223. 

Sir Waiiam, i. 146. 

Sir James, i. 146, 147. 

-Robert, u.19,29,51, 58, 65, 

I. 

- Archbishop, i. 334, 380-389; 



66, 101. 



u. 209. 
D'Oysel, General, i. 340. 
Dunbar, Gayin, ii. 151. 

Earl of, ii. 172-174. 

Diinoan, King, L 27, 47. 

Earl of Fife, i. 159. 

Donfermline, Earl of, iL 14, 16. 

Danmore, Sir John, i. 121. 

Dory, Cieorge, Archdeacon, i. 285; ii. 

151. 
Duthoc, St, i. 45. 

E. 

Eadmere, Bishop, i. 55-6 1 . 
Edebed, Abbot, i. 27, 51; ii. 164. 
Edgar Athling,i. 49. 

King, i. 31,32,51. 

Edmams, Bishop, i. 51. 
£dwardI.,King,i.l23,130-152;u.l66. 

II., King, i. 152, 154, 164. 

III.,King,i. 156, 159,166, 167, 

169, 174. 

IV., King, i. 221, 227, 244. 

VI.,King,i. 291,307,310, 821. 



Elioly, Canon, ii. 157. 
Elizabeth,Qaeen, L 332, 333, 346, 350, 

355, 359, 369, 380, 400, 401, 406. 
Elphinston, Bishop, i. 255. 
Elwolde, John, i. 206. 
Englatins, Bishop,!. 36. 
£ra8mus,i. 247, 251. 
Enrol, Earl of, i. 423; ii. 29. 
Erskine, Lord, i. 22. 

of Dan, i. 329, 334, 416. 

Ethelwolfe, Bishop, L 66. 
Engenins III., Pope, i. 33. 
E?aldiu, Bishop, i. 96. 



Fairfoul, Bishop, ii. 7 1 . 
Feredeth, King, i. 25. 
Ferguson, DaWd, i. 334, 374, 377. 
Fergustns, Bishop, i. 36. 
Finnan, Bishop, x. 37. 



Fego, John, i. 206. 

Fond, Mens. St, U. 134. 

Fontibus, Robert de,i. 246; ii. 151. 

Forbes, Bishop, i. 450 ; u. 76. 

Fordyce, Lady M., i. 5. 

Forfitf, John de, iSnor, i. 162. 

Forman, Archbishop, i. 255-264 ; ii. 

157, 169. 
Fonest, Henry, i. 280. 
Forret,DaTid,ii. 41. 
Fothad I., Bishop, L 38, 43, 44. 

II., Bishop, i. 46. 

III., Bishop, L 49. 



Fraser, Bishop, L 128-140. 
Sur Simon, i. 144. 



G. 

Gameline, Bishop,!. 1 17-122, 135, 161, 

234 ; u. 151. 
Gamock Makdoimoch, i. 25. 
Gela8in8,L17. 
George I., King, ii. 129. 
Gibson, W., Dean, i. 287. 
Gilbert Canon, i. 84, 86. 

I., Prior, L 89. 

II., Prior, i. 122. 

Bishop,!. 199,200. 



Gillespie, George, ii. 20, 27. 

Gillifred, Bishop,!. 110. 

Gladiann8,L41. 

Gladstones, Archbishop, i. 436, 437, 

438, 439,442-446; ii. 3, 150, 152, 

172. 
Archdeaeon, i. 455 ; ii. 10, 

150, 152. 
Glammis, Master of, i. 397. 
Glencaim, Earl of, i. 291, 338, 346, 

352,897; 11.67, 172. 
Glendwynyn, Bishop, !. 184. 
Grodricns, Bishopi i. 51. 
Golfred, Abbot, i. 65. 
Goodman, Christopher, i. 334, 367, 

368, 369. 
Gordon, Colonel N., ii. 28, 84. 
Gowrie, John de. Prior, i. 169, 179. 
Earl of, 1.397,399; ii. 172. 



Graham, Archbishop, 225, 230-238; 
ii. 144, 156. 

Lord, i. 219. 



Gray, Lord, ii. 174. 

Gregory the Great, Pope, i. 58. 

VII., Pope, i. 427. 

IX., Pope, i. 109. 

X., Pope, !. 123, 124. 

XL, Pope,i. 18, 177. 

XII.,Pope, i. 205. 

Bishop, i. 50. 

Grime, King, i. 46. 
Gruooh, Queen, i. 48. 
Guillan, Andrew, ii. 94, 95. 



428 



INDEX. 



Gatliri«,Biiliop,U.9,84. 

•JuBM,i.474;ii27,57,««. 



H. 

Umis KJtag, i. 120. 

Ha<MfH><wi, Join de, pti«r, i. 196, 

163. 
Hadow,PriMipid,tt.lM. 
HaldaM, Pniwwr, iL 110. 
IUld«BfltoM» Prior, 1 9ie } iL 185. 
Halkamoii, Sir nomi, 1. 211. 
HAlt<m,Lord,SL85. 
lUlylNtfton, PMTMt, i. 329. 
Hamflton, AnhUdiop, i. 285, 295, 

507-848, 576, 581 ; tt. 145, 157, 

171,172,182,188,212. 
PAtriek, U 370, 279, 490; 

a. 177. 

LoiaaMdi,L564. 

Ilob«rt,L 568, 586. 

GftYte, L 832,445. 

Ax«UlMld,L586. 

*llMqiut cd^ L 6, 15. 

Biiliop,li.71. 

HMfiliiicFriftr,l206. 
Hardjiige, JvitL i. 34, 50. 
Harlfell, Ewl^, U. 38, 85. 
Hftxion of B««faUl«t,tt. 93, 94. 
IU7,ArcliiUld,i.505w 
Ha7a,Gilb«rtdo,i.ll6. 
H6Bd«npii, Alexaador, i. 468, 472; 

IL 3, 4, 5, 15, 14, 15, 20, 68, 18a 
Henry II., Ki^i,!. 85, 92, 95. 

III., Kia^i. 112,114,119. 

IV., King, 1. 24, 195,200. 

YL, King;,]. 228. 

yiL,Kfiig,l«259,345,256. 

YIIL, Kiag, i. 265, 366, 370, 

275, 290-295, 295, 396, 500, 507, 

309,510; 11.170. 
Hopbnn, John, Prior, i. 257, 354- 

256, 259, 261, 263, 277, 286 ; U. 

169,178,188,206,310. 
Patrick, Prior, L 264, 270, 

386. 
Httgasiiu, King, L 17, 18. 
Heron, Lady, L 252. 
Hertford, Earl of, L 194. 
HielcB,Dr,ii.4,85. 
Hilarinf, Arohbidiop, i. 36. 
Hilda, Abbe^, 1.50. 
Honey, Jolm,ti. 156. 
Honorina II., Pope, i. 70. 

III., Poi^ I. 83, 104. 

Honyman, Biflhop, ii. 44, 54, 83. 

Honley, Bishop, i. 467. 

Hotflpnr, i. 24. 

Howie, Dr R., i. 231, 449, 450, 457 ; 

ii. 13,15,46, 187,212. 



Hugh, Biahop, L 89-95. 

Hngo,Cudiaal,L88. 

HnaM, Lord-ChamWriain, L 259. 

Hnngvs, Ki^, L 32-25 ; ii. 184. 

Hnatly,Earler Maiqniie^L 406, 433; 

U. 189. 
Harry, General, ii. 27. 

I. 

Ittdn^hiia,iGng,i.45. 
Ingli%SlrJaMM,i880. 

AfoMBaooB,L345; U. 151. 

Innocent IIL, Pcpe, i. 98, 101-103, 
108,437. 

iy.,Pope,L84,lll,114,117. 

YIIL, Pope, 1.341. 



Jackson, Profoesor, L 8. 
Jamee I., 



305-305, 



amee I., Kiag, L 193, 201, 9 

207, 217T£ 167, 168, 193. 
II., King, i. 228,224, 228, 368 ; 

y. 168. 
III.,King,i.225,228,284,235, 

258,259,465; ii. 168. 
lY., King, i. 242,345, 345, 347, 

250,253,355-357,358. 

Y., Kii«, L ^0, 873, 378, 387, 



390,391; iL 151, 169, 373. 

YI., King, L 7812, 857-559, 401, 

403, 406^09, 426, 437, 485, 435, 
440, 443, 448, 450, 451, 452, 454, 
456, 459, 460, 467 ; H 7, 145, 150, 
173, 174, 181, 186, 187. 

YIL, King, iL 105, 106, 108, 

111. 

Jckaana, Qaeen, L 164. 

John, King, i. 99, 101, 102. 

ndiop,L 89-96; iL 150, 151. 

XXII., Pepe, L 156, 157, 164, 

166. 

XXIII., Pope, L 305. 

Cardina],L89. 

JoluuKm,Dr Samael, L 4; u. 155, 309. 
Johnston, Ptoftsior, L 455; iL 187. 

■ Arehihald, L 468, 475, 474 ; 
11.4,30,35,39,50,51,58. 
Jolins II., Pepe, L 349, 257, 358. 

III., Pope, L 516^ iL 204, 31 1. 



K. 

KellachI.,BiBhop,L41. 
II., Bidhop, i. 45. 



Kelly, Earl of, u. 73, 74. 

Kennedy, Bidiop, 203, 318-230; li. 

144, 156, 168, 178, 188, 193, 195, 

197,198,200,212. 



INDEX. 



429 



Kennedy, Sir Jameft, i. 219. 

Lord. L 219. 

Kenneth II., King, i. 25, 89, 148,465, 

lII.,Kii«,I. 86,45. 

Kerr, Robert, i. 898. 

Kinninmonth, Sir A., i. 64% 

Kiikaldy, William, i. 296, SOOf 801, 
840. 

KlydeUth, Abbot, i. 118. 

Knigome, ^niliun, i. 185. 

Knox, John,Refonner,L 155»381>281i^ 
288, 286, 297, 804, 810-818, 815, 
328-880, 884-886, 344, 846-848,850, 
353, 364;, 867, 869-871, 376, 377, 
380, 388, 884, 387-389, 420; iL 4, 
46, 57, 170, 171, 204. 

' John, Provost, i. 448; ii. 148. 

Kynpont, Robert, i. 868. 



L. 

LaiBe, Roderie de kt, L 242. 
Lambert, (General, ii. 61. 
LambertOD, BiBhop, L 35, 135, 141- 

163; u. 142, 143. 
Landel, Bishop, i. 13, 170-181. 
Langfranc, AvohMihop, i. 56. 
Laad^ AnhbUiop, i. 468, 466: ii. 6. 
Lauderdale, Dnke of, (Lord Mait- 

laad,) ii. 16, 17, 19, 20,49, 100-102. 
Lawrence, Archbiahop^ i. 36. 
of Lindores, i. 206,210 ; ii. 

186. 
LawBon, Sir George, i. 271. 
Leannont, Sir P., i. 825. 
— — ^ James, i. 397. 
Leicester, Earl of, i. 851. 
Leighten, Bishop, ii. 71, 102. 
Lennox, Earl of, i. 267, 268, 362-364, 

382 ; U. 169, 172. 

Dake of, i. 895, 408, 410, 

414, 438, 465 ; U. 145, 147. 

Leo IX., Pope, L 48. 

X., Pope, i. 259, 260 ; ii. 169. 

Leon StrondnB, i. 314. 

Lesley, John, L 396, 300, 801, 302. 

Norman, i. 296, 300-303. 

Leyen, Earl of, u. 73, 74. 
Undsay, Walter de, i. 78. 

DaTid,!. 883. 

Sir David, i. 273, 304, 809, 

320. 

Lord, i. 425 ; ii. 33. 

Ifaeter of,L 349. 

Bishop, i. 468. 

LiTingston, Lord, i. 294. 
Lochy, John,!. 235. 
Logic, Mai|^t, i. 174. 

GaTin, i. 280. 

Lothian, Earl of, ii. 40. 



Loudon, William de. Prior, i. 163, 178. 
Lonis XII., King, i. 257. 
Lndae III., Pi^po, I. 94. 
Lyster,John,L215. 



M. 

M<Bee, Dr John, i. 280. 
Macbeth, King, i. 31, 89, 47, 48. 
Miaokie, Alexander,!. 361. 
Afagdalen, Queen, L 272. 

ius, Archdeacon, i. 266, 267. 

•r, John, i. 38, 283, 288, 811,317. 

Ill, Hugh, U. 78, 79. 

Mathew, ii. 78, 79. 

Bfaokgill of Kemback, ii. 143. 
MakgiU, Sir James, 1. 390. 
BIalcohnI.,King,i.42. 

II., King, 1. 27, 46, 465. 

III., King, i. 31, 32, 49-51, 



148, 465. 

iy.,King, i. 19,40,69,73, 



76,78,79,81, 82; 0.118, 164. 
Blaldnn, Bishop,!. 47. 
Malisiua, I., Bidiop, L 45. 
II., Bishop, i. 47. 



Malmore, Bishop, !. 47. 
ICalToisine,Bishop,i. 83,100-109, 110; 

ti. 144, 151. 
Mar, Earl o^ i. 349, 374, 397-399 ; ii. 

29, 124-126, 172. 
March, Earl of, !. 398. 
Marcus, Pope, i. 250. 
Margaret, Qneen, I. 49-51, 55, 113. 
Blaid of Norway, i. 180. 



Martin V., Pope, !. 205, 216, 217. 
Martine, James, !. 450; ii. 181. 
Mary, Qneen, i. 54, 226, 292, 807, 310, 

331-333, 349-353, 855-857, 359, 

366, 406; U. 44, 148,205. 

of Guise, !. 272, 273, 275. 

Biathers, George, ii. 123. 
Mauohan, Adtunde, Prior, i. 162, 163. 
Maynard, Prorost, !. 69. 
Melyille, Sir James, !. 398, 402. 

Lord, ii. 136, 189* 

Andrew, L 868, 390, 392, 



395-397, 399, 402, 404-407, 412, 
415, 416, 420, 422, 426, 428, 429, 
431-435, 437, 440, 449: !!. 4, 172. 
James, (author,) I. 390-488, 



441 
James, (conspirator,) i. 296, 

300,302. 
Melvin, Lord, ii. 53. 
MethTcn, Paul, i. 334. 
Middle«(m, Eul of, ii. 76. 
Mill, Walter, i. 310, 323, 325, 327; ii. 

208. 
Milne, Abbot, i. 286. 
Mitchell, James, ii. 83, 84. 



430 



INDEX. 



MonanuB, Si, i. 41 ; ii. 150. 
Monk, GenenU, U. 54, 55, 58'61» 81. 
Montgomerr, Arohblidiop^ i. 394. 
MontniM, ita\ (or Marquis) of, i. 472; 

iL 25,26, SO, 37, 87, 175. 
Moray, Ragent, i. 185, 286, 316, 317. 

330, 333, 334, 347, 349, 352, 357, 

360, 361, 365; ii. 56, 146. 
MoriTme,Hii|^de,i.78. 
Morton, Earl o( t 335, 352, 363, 365, 

S80-383» 385, 389, 410; u. 145^ 180. 
MTiaMa,niikif,L3g> 
Mnn»j,Sir AadrtWfL 98, 169, 186 ; 

iL167. 

William, U. 15. 

Hon. WiUiaa, U. 18, 35. 



N. 

Nieholaa III., Pop^ L 128. 

lY., Pope, i. 187. 

v.. Pope, I. 222, 228; u. 204. 

Mi«aifon,MoUwr,i.800. 
Niniaa,S«,i.28. 
Nisbett,SirP.,ii.28. 
Norlian, Prior, i. 109. 
Norrie, Dean, i. 191, 199, 200. 

ProfcMor,il.l7. 

Northamberland, Earl of, i. 200. 



O. 

OgUTj, Lord, i. 305 ; ii. 28, 32, 33, 
174. 

AlezaDder, iL 28. 

Marion, i. 305; ii. 171. 

Henry, L 202. 

OUphant, Sir W., i. 144. 
Ottobon, Cardinal, i. 121. 



PalladittB, St, i. 28, 37, 39, 24 1 . 
Panther,Dr,i.247;ii. 10. 
Patrick, St, L 28. 

Aadrow, il. 18, 19. 

Paul III., Pope, i. 284, 287 ; ii. 21 1. 
Paolaa JoriuB, i. 2. 
Peebles, Arohdeaeoa, i. 128. 
Pennant, Thomas, i. 3 ; ii. 133, 1 83. 
Perey, Henry, i. 201. 
Peter, Abbot,!. 57. 
Pinkerton, John, i. 28, 31, 32. 
Piteaim, ArchdMtoon, ii. 151. 
Pins II., Pope, i. 222 ; ii. 204. 
PUter, Canon, i. 189, 190. 
Pontiniao, Abbot of, 1. 205. 
Pringle, Professor, ii. 127. 



R. 

Ramsay, Bish«H», it 91, 92. 

— Sir Andrew, ii. 73. 

Andrew, ii. IS. 

D., Prior,!. 230. 

ofMarkinch,!!. 183. 



Randolph, Sir Thomas, i. 321, 347, 

349, 350, 351. 
RHtnlns, St, i. 2, 16-19, 21, 27. 
Refty, John, i. 208, 210. 
Ridmid,Bid»p, L 8M8; iL 143, 144. 

III., L 239. 

Rithre, William de, I 149. 

RiTors, Thomas de, i. 156, 157, 158, 

160. 
Rinio, Darid, L 282, 334, 366. 
Robert, Prior, i. 66, 73, 88. 

Bishop,!. 61-74, 100; U. 144. 

of Montrose, Prior, i. 188, 



^ 



189 

I., King, i. 145, 149, 154, 158, 

160, 164, 165 ; U. 143. 

II., King, i. 169, 175, 182, 184, 



190. 
^ III., King,!. 184, 193,201, 214, 

219,231; ii. 141. 
Rodolph, ArehbiBhop, i. 56, 57. 
Roger, Archbishop, i. 82. 

Bishop,!. 97-100; ii. 166. 

John, ii. 170. 

Rolloek, Sir WiUiam, ii. 28. 
Ronaeh, Abbot, i. 44. 
Ronalphns, Budiop, i. 65. 
Ross, Archbishop, U. 104-1 1 7. 

Bishop, ii. 107,109. 

Arthur, ii. 126, 127. 

Rothes, Earl of, i. 271, 352; ii. 67, 

73, 77, 125, 127. 
Rothsay, Duke of, i. 185, 192, 193 ; 

ii. 167, 168. 
Rough, John, i. 309, 310, 311, 312; 

U. 170. 
Row, John, i. 334. • 

Ruglyn, William, ii. 158. 
Rutherford, John, L 386. 

Samuel, i. 450; ii. 10, 11, 



13, 14, 17, 19, 41,42, 44-46,51,65, 
66. 



S. 

Sadler, Sir R.,i. 290, 372. 
Salome, Cardinal of, i. 98, 101. 
Soott, Sir WalUr,!. 4,20; ii. 137, 138. 

Sir John of Scotstarret, ii. 188, 

193. 
Scrimgeour, Hugh, i. 37. 
Sealle, Hugh de, i. 97. 
Seaton, Lord, i. 293 ; ii. 148. 
Alexander, i. 279. 



INDEX, 



431 



SedaUnt, Bishop, i. 36. 

Seith, Elspeiy ii. 19. 

Semple, Lord, i. 366. 

Serieiaa, Pope, i. 28. 

Serruma, St, i. 37, 47. 

Shurp, Archbiflhop, i. 225, 273, 306 ; 

U. 38, 51, 53, 54^ 57, 61, 62, 63, 64- 

67, 69-99, 100, 140. 

Sp William, ii. 78. 

Sir James, iL 97. 

SheTes, Archbisliop, i. 225, 235, 236, 

238-244; ii. 151, 156, 157, 181. 

John, i. 206. 

Archdeacon, i. 206. 

Simmerwail, Alexander, i. 326. 
Simon, Prior, 1 108. 
Sizios IV.,Pope,L282, 283, 284,236. 
Skene,I>r,ii. 122, 198. 
Slogadadh, Bishop, i. 36. 
Sonlis,Sir John,!. 134. 
Spence, Alexander, ii. 148. 
Spens,DaTid,i. 368; ii. 172. 

Hngh, Principal, ii. 197. 

Spiridas, i. 235. 

Spotswood, Archbishop, i. 278, 413, 

444, 447-475; ii. 6, 7, 8, 9, 68, 76, 

150, 174. 

John,!. 334, 883, 417, 420. 

Sir Robert, ii. 10, 28, 34, 

35, 36, 37^ 174, 176. 

Captain, ii. 27. 



Stephen, William, Bishop, i. 206. 
de Pay, Bishop, i. 176, 180, 

181, 182. 
Stewart, Sir Alexander, i. 185. 
Thomas, Bishop, i. 190-195; 

u. 151. 



Archbishop James, i. 244-246; 
ii. 156, 157. 

Archbishop Alexander, i. 247- 

255,284;ii. 144, 157, 178. 

Andrew, i. 256. 

Sir WUliam, i. 360, 361 ; ii. 



57. 



Lady Jane, i. 331. 

Colonel, i. 398. 

Robert, Commendator, i. 382, 

383, 396 ; ii. 147, 206. 

Sir Alexander, i. 185. 



Stolbrandns, Bishop, i. 4 1 . 
Strachan, B^or, ii. 41. 
Strang, John, i. 450. 
StntYil, Dean, i. 116. 
Sword, James, ii. 162. 



Tanton, Robert de, i. 168. 
Terraons, St, i. 37. 
Thomas, Prior, i. 108. 
Thomas k Becket, i. 92. 



Thomas the Rhymer, i. 146. 
Thomson, John, i. 288. 
Throckmorton, Sir N., i. 359. 
Thnrstoa, Archbishop, i. 58, 64. 
Tothaldos, Bishop, i. 48. 
Trail, Bishop, i. 161, 162, 183, 183- 

190,192,364; ii. 167. 
Tabacnlns, L 17. 
Tnllibardxne, Earl of, ii. 33, 118. 
TnlUdaffe, John, i. 288. 
Turgo^ Bldiop, i. 51-55, 56. 
Tornbnll, Bishop, i. 208. 
Tyrrell, Admiral, i. 307. 



U. 

UmfraTille, Sir Ingram, i. 134. 
Urban IV., Pope, L 123. 

VI., Pope, 1.183. 

Usher, Archbishop, i. 28. 



Valence, Philip de, L 101. 

SirAlmyrede,!. 149, 151. 



Verac, Mens, iL 171. 
Veremandns, Archdeacon, i. 50; ii. 
150. 



W. 

Waddell, Archdeacon, ii. 106, 1 12, 123. 

Waldeye, St, i. 75, 76. 

Wallace, Sir W., i. 138, 139, 140-142, 

144, 151. 

Robert, i. 413,433,434, 436. 

Walter, son of Allan, i. 78. 

Prior, i. 88, 108. 

Wan, Family of, L 212. 

Warbeck, Perkin, i. 243. 

Wardlaw, Bishop, i. 199-218, 364 ; ii. 

141, 167,185,186,190,192. 
Cardinal, i. 177, 200. 



Wedderbum, Dr, i. 457. 

Sir John, ii. 188. 



Welsh, John, i. 429. 
Wemyss, Principal, ii. 114. 

Lord, ii. 13,29. 

of Lathoker, ii. 143. 

White, Prior, i. 115, 116, 123. 
Whitford, Bishop, i. 473. 
Wilkie, James^ i. 403 ; ii. 207. 

Robert,!. 423; ii. 18,207. 



William I. of EngUnd, L 49. 

IILof EngUuid,iL 88, 106, 109, 



112,120,211. 

of Scotland, i. 19, 82, 83, 93- 



95, 97, 98, 465. 
Willock, John, i. 334, 420. 



432 



INDEX. 



Wilfon, Al«nuid«', ii. ISO. 

Winion, Earlof,U. 1S9. 

Wnhftrt, Bfahopof Si Andivwi, i. 123- 

128;iL144,151. 
Bidiop of Sdiabargh, ii. 10- 

19,26. 

of Piteffww, i. 231, U$. 

GMfgo, i. 296, 298-800, 802, 



808, 810, 420; U. 170, 177, 208. 
WoiM7,Gudiail,L2S7. 
Wood,JuBM,IL18,42,68. 
ChriitfM,ii. 161. 



Wotion, Sir Edw»i4, i. 401, 402. 

Wymrnni, John, Sab-prior, I. 288, 290, 
297, 812, 818, 824, 884, 868, 870, 
883,420;ii. 194,20e»209. 



Yoiiiig, Dr Join, i. 480, 456, 457; ii. 

148. 
Dr Ooorgo, ii. 150, 152. 



THB END. 



BDINBUROHt 
Printed by VfthUAU Tait, 107, Prinooli Striet. 



•\ 



Thia book should be reeurned to 
tho Libj^ary on or before the laal dale 
Btantped below. 

A fine of fiv© cents a day is incurred 
by retaining It beyond the Bpeoified 
lime. 

PIMlte return promptly. 



MAQ( 1985 




">